Paper 168 The Resurrection of Lazarus 나사로의 부활

Paper 168

The Resurrection of Lazarus 나사로의 부활

“I am the resurrection and the life…” “나는 부활이요 생활이라(요11:25)…”
1. At the Tomb of Lazarus 나사로의 무덤에서
2. The Resurrection of Lazarus 나사로의 부활
3. Meeting of the Sanhedrin 산헤드린 모임
“It is better that one man die… 한 사람이 죽는 것이 나으니라…”
4. The Answer to Prayer 기도에 대한 응답
5. What Became of Lazarus 나사로는 어떻게 되었는가

230806 나사로 부활의 서막 요11:17-33 17 예수께서 와서 보시니 나사로가 무덤에 있은 지 이미 나흘이라 18 베다니는 예루살렘에서 가깝기가 한 오 리쯤 되매 19 많은 유대인이 마르다와 마리아에게 그 오라비의 일로 위문하러 왔더니 20 마르다는 예수께서 오신다는 말을 듣고 곧 나가 맞이하되 마리아는 집에 앉았더라 21 마르다가 예수께 여짜오되 주께서 여기 계셨더라면 내 오라버니가 죽지 아니하였겠나이다 22 그러나 나는 이제라도 주께서 무엇이든지 하나님께 구하시는 것을 하나님이 주실 줄을 아나이다 23 예수께서 이르시되 네 오라비가 다시 살아나리라 24 마르다가 이르되 마지막 날 부활 때에는 다시 살아날 줄을 내가 아나이다 25 예수께서 이르시되 나는 부활이요 생명이니 나를 믿는 자는 죽어도 살겠고 26 무릇 살아서 나를 믿는 자는 영원히 죽지 아니하리니 이것을 네가 믿느냐 27 이르되 주여 그러하외다 주는 그리스도시요 세상에 오시는 하나님의 아들이신 줄 내가 믿나이다 28 이 말을 하고 돌아가서 가만히 그 자매 마리아를 불러 말하되 선생님이 오셔서 너를 부르신다 하니 29 마리아가 이 말을 듣고 급히 일어나 예수께 나아가매 30 예수는 아직 마을로 들어오지 아니하시고 마르다가 맞이했던 곳에 그대로 계시더라 31 마리아와 함께 집에 있어 위로하던 유대인들은 그가 급히 일어나 나가는 것을 보고 곡하러 무덤에 가는 줄로 생각하고 따라가더니 32 마리아가 예수 계신 곳에 가서 뵈옵고 그 발 앞에 엎드리어 이르되 주께서 여기 계셨더라면 내 오라버니가 죽지 아니하였겠나이다 하더라 33 예수께서 그가 우는 것과 또 함께 온 유대인들이 우는 것을 보시고 심령에 비통히 여기시고 불쌍히 여기사

168:0.1 (1842.1) IT WAS shortly after noon when Martha started out to meet Jesus as he came over the brow of the hill near Bethany. Her brother, Lazarus, had been dead four days and had been laid away in their private tomb at the far end of the garden late on Sunday afternoon. The stone at the entrance of the tomb had been rolled in place on the morning of this day, Thursday. 마르다가 베다니 근처 언덕마루를 넘어오신 예수님을 만나러 나섰을 때는 정오(AD30. 3.2. 목) 직후였습니다(요11:20a). 그녀의 남동생 나사로는 죽은 지 나흘이 되었고(요11:17) 일요일(AD30. 2.26) 오후 늦게 정원 맨 끝에 있는 개인 무덤에 안장(安葬)되었습니다. 목요일 오늘 아침에 무덤 입구의 돌을 제자리로 굴렸습니다.

168:0.2 (1842.2) When Martha and Mary sent word to Jesus concerning Lazarus’s illness, they were confident the Master would do something about it. They knew that their brother was desperately sick, and though they hardly dared hope that Jesus would leave his work of teaching and preaching to come to their assistance, they had such confidence in his power to heal disease that they thought he would just speak the curative words, and Lazarus would immediately be made whole. And when Lazarus died a few hours after the messenger left Bethany for Philadelphia, they reasoned that it was because the Master did not learn of their brother’s illness until it was too late, until he had already been dead for several hours. 마르다와 마리아가 예수께 나사로가 발병(發病)했다고 전했을 때, 그들은 주께서 그것에 관해 뭔가를 할 것이라고 확신했습니다. 그들은 자기 형제가 지독히 병들었음을 알았고, 예수께서 가르치고 전하는 그의 사역을 놔두고 자신들을 도우러 올 것을 감히 바라지 않았지만, 그들은 그가 치료의 말씀만 하셔도 나사로가 즉시 건강해지리라고 생각할 만큼 그들은 질병을 치유하는 그의 권능에 희망을 걸고 있었습니다. 그리고 메신저가 필라델피아를 향해 베다니를 떠난 지 몇 시간 후 나사로가 죽었을 때, 너무 늦게, 나사로가 이미 죽은 지 몇 시간이 지나고 나서야 비로소 주께서 자기 형제의 발병(發病)을 알았기 때문이라고 그들이 판단했습니다.

168:0.3 (1842.3) But they, with all of their believing friends, were greatly puzzled by the message which the runner brought back Tuesday forenoon when he reached Bethany. The messenger insisted that he heard Jesus say, “…this sickness is really not to the death.” Neither could they understand why he sent no word to them nor otherwise proffered assistance. 그러나 전달자가 돌아와 베다니에 도착한 화요일 오전에 가져온 메시지로 그들은, 자신들의 믿는 모든 친구와 함께, 아주 당황(唐惶)했습니다. 메신저는 “… 이 병은 정말 죽는 병이 아니라(요11:4a).”라고 예수가 말하는 것을 자기가 들었다고 우겼습니다. 그들은 그가 왜 자신들에게 아무 말도 보내지 않고, 다른 도움도 주지 않았는지 이해할 수 없었습니다.

168:0.4 (1842.4) Many friends from near-by hamlets and others from Jerusalem came over to comfort the sorrow-stricken sisters. Lazarus and his sisters were the children of a well-to-do and honorable Jew, one who had been the leading resident of the little village of Bethany. And notwithstanding that all three had long been ardent followers of Jesus, they were highly respected by all who knew them. They had inherited extensive vineyards and olive orchards in this vicinity, and that they were wealthy was further attested by the fact that they could afford a private burial tomb on their own premises. Both of their parents had already been laid away in this tomb. 근처 작은 마을들의 여러 친구와 예루살렘의 다른 이들이 슬픔에 잠긴 자매들을 위로하려고 들렀습니다(요11:18-19). 나사로와 그의 자매들은 작은 마을 베다니를 이끌며 살았던, 부유하고 훌륭한 유대인의 자녀들이었습니다. 세 명 다 오랫동안 예수의 열렬한 추종자들이었지만 그들을 아는 모두가 그들을 아주 존경했습니다. 그들은 이 근처의 광대한 포도원과 올리브 과수원을 물려받았고, 더 나아가 그들이 자신들 소유의 토지에 개인 무덤을 가질 여유가 있다는 사실은 그들이 부유한 증거였습니다. 그들의 부모 둘 다 이미 이 무덤에 안장되었습니다.

168:0.5 (1842.5) Mary had given up the thought of Jesus’ coming and was abandoned to her grief, but Martha clung to the hope that Jesus would come, even up to the time on that very morning when they rolled the stone in front of the tomb and sealed the entrance. Even then she instructed a neighbor lad to keep watch down the Jericho road from the brow of the hill to the east of Bethany; and it was this lad who brought tidings to Martha that Jesus and his friends were approaching. 마리아는 예수가 오리라는 생각을 포기하고 자기 슬픔에 빠졌지만, 마르다는 자신들이 무덤 앞의 돌을 굴려 입구를 봉쇄한 바로 그날 아침까지도 예수가 오리라는 기대에 매달렸습니다. 그때까지도 그녀는 이웃 소년에게 지시하여 베다니 동쪽의 언덕마루에서 여리고 길 아래로 망을 보게 하였습니다. 이 소년이 마르다에게 예수와 그 친구들이 다가오고 있다는 소식을 전했습니다.

168:0.6 (1842.6) When Martha met Jesus, she fell at his feet, exclaiming, “Master, if you had been here, my brother would not have died!” Many fears were passing through Martha’s mind, but she gave expression to no doubt, nor did she venture to criticize or question the Master’s conduct as related to Lazarus’s death. When she had spoken, Jesus reached down and, lifting her upon her feet, said, “Only have faith, Martha, and your brother shall rise again.” Then answered Martha: “I know that he will rise again in the resurrection of the last day; and even now I believe that whatever you shall ask of God, our Father will give you.” 마르다가 예수를 만나자, 그녀는 그의 발밑에 엎드려 외쳤습니다. “주여, 당신이 여기에 계셨더라면 내 동생이 죽지 않았을 것입니다!” 마르다의 마음에 여러 불안이 스쳐 지나갔지만, 그녀는 의심을 표현하지 않았고, 나사로의 죽음과 관련된 주님의 조처를 감히 트집 잡지도 문제시하지도 않았습니다. 그녀가 말을 마치자, 예수께서 손을 뻗어 그녀를 일으켜 세우며 말했습니다. “마르다야, 신앙만 가지라, 너의 형제가 다시 살아나리라.” 그러자 마르다가 대답했습니다. “나는 그가 마지막 날 부활에 다시 살아날 줄 압니다. 그리고 지금도 당신이 하느님께 무엇을 청하든지, 우리 아버지가 당신에게 주실 것을 내가 믿습니다(요11:20-24).”

168:0.7 (1843.1) Then said Jesus, looking straight into the eyes of Martha: “I am the resurrection and the life; he who believes in me, though he dies, yet shall he live. In truth, whosoever lives and believes in me shall never really die. Martha, do you believe this?” And Martha answered the Master: “Yes, I have long believed that you are the Deliverer, the Son of the living God, even he who should come to this world.” 그러자 예수께서 마르다의 눈을 똑바로 들여다보시며 말했습니다. “나는 부활이요 생명이라, 나를 믿는 자는 죽어도 살리라. 사실 살아서 나를 믿는 자는 누구나 결코 정말로 죽지 않으리라. 마르다야, 너는 이것을 믿느냐?” 마르다가 주님께 대답했습니다. “예, 저는 당신이 구원자, 살아계신 하느님의 아들이며, 이 세상에 오셔야 할 분인 것도 오랫동안 믿었습니다(요11:25-27).”

168:0.8 (1843.2) Jesus having inquired for Mary, Martha went at once into the house and, whispering to her sister, said, “The Master is here and has asked for you.” And when Mary heard this, she rose up quickly and hastened out to meet Jesus, who still tarried at the place, some distance from the house, where Martha had first met him. The friends who were with Mary, seeking to comfort her, when they saw that she rose up quickly and went out, followed her, supposing that she was going to the tomb to weep. 예수께서 마리아의 안부를 묻자, 마르다가 즉시 집으로 들어가, 여동생에게 속삭이며 말했습니다. “주가 여기에 계셔서 너를 찾으신다.” 마리아가 이 말을 듣고 급히 일어나 서둘러 예수를 만나러 나갔는데, 그는 마르다가 그를 처음 만났던 곳, 집에서 조금 떨어진 곳에 아직 그대로 계셨습니다. 마리아를 위로하려고 그녀와 함께 있던 친구들은 그녀가 급히 일어나 나가는 것을 보고, 그녀가 울려고 무덤에 가는 줄로 생각하고 그녀를 따라갔습니다(요11:28-31).

168:0.9 (1843.3) Many of those present were Jesus’ bitter enemies. That is why Martha had come out to meet him alone, and also why she went in secretly to inform Mary that he had asked for her. Martha, while craving to see Jesus, desired to avoid any possible unpleasantness which might be caused by his coming suddenly into the midst of a large group of his Jerusalem enemies. It had been Martha’s intention to remain in the house with their friends while Mary went to greet Jesus, but in this she failed, for they all followed Mary and so found themselves unexpectedly in the presence of the Master. 그 자리에 있던 여럿은 예수의 신랄한 대적들이었습니다. 그 때문에 마르다는 그를 만나러 홀로 나왔고, 또한 그가 마리아를 찾는다고 그녀에게 은밀히 알리려고 갔으며, 마르다는 예수가 보고 싶었지만, 그의 대적들인 예루살렘의 큰 무리 가운데 그가 갑자기 와서 생길 수도 있는 가능한 어떤 다툼도 피하려 했습니다. 마리아가 예수께 인사하러 가는 동안 마르다는 친구들과 집에 남아 있을 작정이었지만, 그들 모두 마리아를 따라가서 뜻밖에 주님 앞에 서게 되었기 때문에, 그녀는 이렇게 못했습니다.

168:0.10 (1843.4) Martha led Mary to Jesus, and when she saw him, she fell at his feet, exclaiming, “If you had only been here, my brother would not have died!” And when Jesus saw how they all grieved over the death of Lazarus, his soul was moved with compassion. 마르다는 마리아를 예수께 이끌었고, 그녀가 그를 보자, 그녀는 그의 발밑에 엎드려 외쳤습니다. “당신이 여기에 계시기만 했어도 내 오빠가 죽지 않았을 것입니다!” 예수께서 그들 모두 나사로의 죽음으로 얼마나 마음 아파하는지 보시고, 그의 혼(魂)에 연민(憐愍)이 일어났습니다(요11:32-33).

168:0.11 (1843.5) When the mourners saw that Mary had gone to greet Jesus, they withdrew for a short distance while both Martha and Mary talked with the Master and received further words of comfort and exhortation to maintain strong faith in the Father and complete resignation to the divine will. 마리아가 예수께 인사하러 가는 것을 본 조문객(弔問客)들은 마르다와 마리아 둘 다 주님과 이야기하면서, 아버지에 대한 확고한 신앙과 신적 뜻을 완벽히 따르도록 유지하라는 위로와 권고의 말씀을 더 받아들이는 동안 조금 떨어진 거리로 물러났습니다.

168:0.12 (1843.6) The human mind of Jesus was mightily moved by the contention between his love for Lazarus and the bereaved sisters and his disdain and contempt for the outward show of affection manifested by some of these unbelieving and murderously intentioned Jews. Jesus indignantly resented the show of forced and outward mourning for Lazarus by some of these professed friends inasmuch as such false sorrow was associated in their hearts with so much bitter enmity toward himself. Some of these Jews, however, were sincere in their mourning, for they were real friends of the family. 예수의 인간 마음은 나사로와 자매 유족에 대한 그의 사랑과 이렇게 믿으려 하지 않고 살인할 작정인 일부 유대인이 겉으로 드러낸 애정 과시에 대한 그의 경멸과 모욕 사이의 다툼으로 크게 움직였습니다. 예수는 이렇게 자칭 친구들 가운데 일부가 나사로를 위해 억지로 외적으로 애도하는 모습에 분연히 분개(憤慨)했는데, 그런 거짓 슬픔이 자신을 향해 그토록 심하게 신랄히 증오하는 그들의 심정과 관련되었기 때문이었습니다. 그러나 이런 유대인 중 일부는 가족의 진정한 친구들이었기 때문에 그들은 진심으로 애도(哀悼)했습니다.

1. At the Tomb of Lazarus 나사로의 무덤에서

230827 나사로의 무덤에서1 요11:34-37 34 이르시되 그를 어디 두었느냐 이르되 주여 와서 보옵소서 하니 35 예수께서 눈물을 흘리시더라 36 이에 유대인들이 말하되 보라 그를 얼마나 사랑하셨는가 하며 37 그 중 어떤 이는 말하되 맹인의 눈을 뜨게 한 이 사람이 그 사람은 죽지 않게 할 수 없었더냐 하더라

168:1.1 (1843.7) After Jesus had spent a few moments in comforting Martha and Mary, apart from the mourners, he asked them, “Where have you laid him?” Then Martha said, “Come and see.” And as the Master followed on in silence with the two sorrowing sisters, he wept. When the friendly Jews who followed after them saw his tears, one of them said: “Behold how he loved him. Could not he who opened the eyes of the blind have kept this man from dying?” By this time they were standing before the family tomb, a small natural cave, or declivity, in the ledge of rock which rose up some thirty feet at the far end of the garden plot. 예수께서 조문객(弔問客)들과 떨어져 마르다와 마리아를 잠시 위로한 후, “그를 어디에 눕혔느냐?”고 그들에게 물었습니다. 그러자 마르다가 “와서 보십시오.”라고 말했습니다. 그리고 주님은 슬퍼하는 두 자매를 말없이 따르며 눈물을 흘렸습니다. 그들을 뒤따르던 호의적인 유대인들이 그의 눈물을 보고 그중 하나가 말했습니다. “그가 그를 얼마나 사랑했는지 보라. 시각 장애인의 눈을 여신 그가 이 사람을 죽지 않게 할 수 없었을까?” 이 무렵 그들은 정원 터의 맨 끝에서 약 30피트(9.1미터)로 솟아오른 바위 턱 내리막 경사의 작은 자연 동굴, 바로 가족무덤 앞에 서 있었습니다(요11:34-37).

168:1.2 (1844.1) It is difficult to explain to human minds just why Jesus wept. While we have access to the registration of the combined human emotions and divine thoughts, as of record in the mind of the Personalized Adjuster, we are not altogether certain about the real cause of these emotional manifestations. We are inclined to believe that Jesus wept because of a number of thoughts and feelings which were going through his mind at this time, such as: 예수가 대체 왜 우셨는지 인간의 마음에 설명하기는 어렵습니다. 우리는 인격(고유성)화 조율자의 마음에 기록된 대로, 결합하여 기재(記載)된 인간의 감정과 신적 생각에 접근할 수 있지만, 우리는 이런 감정적 표현의 실제 원인에 대해 완전히 확신하고 있지 않습니다. 우리는 예수께서 이런 때에 그의 마음에 지나가는 다음과 같은 여러 생각과 감정 때문에, 눈물을 흘렸다고 믿고 싶은 마음이 듭니다.

168:1.3 (1844.2) 1. He felt a genuine and sorrowful sympathy for Martha and Mary; he had a real and deep human affection for these sisters who had lost their brother. 그는 마르다와 마리아에게 진심으로 슬픔에 공감했습니다. 그는 자기 형제를 잃은 이 자매들에게 진실로 깊은 인간적 애정을 지녔습니다.

168:1.4 (1844.3) 2. He was perturbed in his mind by the presence of the crowd of mourners, some sincere and some merely pretenders. He always resented these outward exhibitions of mourning. He knew the sisters loved their brother and had faith in the survival of believers. These conflicting emotions may possibly explain why he groaned as they came near the tomb. 그는 참석한 조문객 무리의 일부는 참되고 일부는 가식에 불과하여서 마음이 흔들렸습니다. 그는 언제나 이렇게 피상적인 애도의 표현을 불쾌하게 생각했습니다. 그는 자매들이 그들의 형제를 사랑하고 신자들의 생존에 대한 신앙이 있음을 알고 있었습니다. 이렇게 상반되는 감정은 어쩌면 그들이 무덤 근처로 갔을 때 그가 슬픔으로 신음한 이유에 대한 설명이 될 수도 있습니다.

168:1.5 (1844.4) 3. He truly hesitated about bringing Lazarus back to the mortal life. His sisters really needed him, but Jesus regretted having to summon his friend back to experience the bitter persecution which he well knew Lazarus would have to endure as a result of being the subject of the greatest of all demonstrations of the divine power of the Son of Man. 그는 나사로를 지금 살아 있는 세상의 생활로 다시 데려오기를 진실로 주저했습니다. 그의 자매들은 정말로 그가 필요했지만, 예수는 자기 친구를 다시 소환하여 모진 박해에 부닥칠 것을 유감스럽게 여겼는데, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)의 모든 신적 권능 중 최대 실증의 대상이 되는 결과로 나사로가 견뎌야 할 것을 자신이 잘 알고 있었습니다.

168:1.6 (1844.5) And now we may relate an interesting and instructive fact: Although this narrative unfolds as an apparently natural and normal event in human affairs, it has some very interesting side lights. While the messenger went to Jesus on Sunday, telling him of Lazarus’s illness, and while Jesus sent word that it was “not to the death,” at the same time he went in person up to Bethany and even asked the sisters, “Where have you laid him?” Even though all of this seems to indicate that the Master was proceeding after the manner of this life and in accordance with the limited knowledge of the human mind, nevertheless, the records of the universe reveal that Jesus’ Personalized Adjuster issued orders for the indefinite detention of Lazarus’s Thought Adjuster on the planet subsequent to Lazarus’s death, and that this order was made of record just fifteen minutes before Lazarus breathed his last. 이제 우리는 흥미롭고 도움이 되는 사실을 말할 수도 있습니다. 이런 이야기는 인간사에서 언뜻 보기에 자연스럽고 정상적인 사건으로 전개되지만, 밝혀질 아주 흥미로운 측면이 있습니다. 메신저가 일요일에 예수께 가서 나사로의 질병에 대해 그에게 말했을 때, 예수는 그것이 “죽음에 이르지 않는다.”라고 기별을 보내는 동시에 베다니에 직접 올라가 자매들에게 “그를 어디에 두었느냐?”라고 묻기까지 했습니다. 이런 모든 것은 주께서 현세의 방식을 고려하고 제한된 인간 마음의 지식에 따라 진행하는 것으로 나타나는 듯하지만, 그렇기는 해도, 나사로가 죽은 후 나사로의 생각 조율자가 행성에 기한 없이 남아 있도록 예수의 인격(고유성)화 조율자가 명령을 내렸고, 나사로가 마지막 숨을 쉬기 바로 15분 전에 이 명령이 기록되었다고 우주의 기록이 알려줍니다.

168:1.7 (1844.6) Did the divine mind of Jesus know, even before Lazarus died, that he would raise him from the dead? We do not know. We know only what we are herewith placing on record. 나사로가 죽기도 전에 예수께서 나사로를 죽음에서 되살릴 것을 예수의 신적 마음이 알았는가? 우리는 모릅니다. 우리는 이것과 함께 기록으로 밝힌 것만 압니다.

168:1.8 (1844.7) Many of Jesus’ enemies were inclined to sneer at his manifestations of affection, and they said among themselves: “If he thought so much of this man, why did he tarry so long before coming to Bethany? If he is what they claim, why did he not save his dear friend? What is the good of healing strangers in Galilee if he cannot save those whom he loves?” And in many other ways they mocked and made light of the teachings and works of Jesus. 예수의 여러 대적은 그의 애정 표현을 비웃으려는 마음이 일어나 저희끼리 말했습니다. “그가 이 사람을 그렇게 많이 생각했다면 그는 베다니에 오기 전에 왜 그렇게 오래 지체했는가? 그가 그들이 주장하는 대로라면 그는 왜 소중한 자기 친구를 구하지 않았을까? 그가 자기의 사랑하는 자들을 구할 수 없다면 갈릴리에서 낯선 자들을 치유하는 것이, 무슨 소용이 있는가?” 다른 여러 방법으로 그들은 예수의 가르침과 과업을 조롱하고 가볍게 여겼습니다.

168:1.9 (1844.8) And so, on this Thursday afternoon at about half past two o’clock, was the stage all set in this little hamlet of Bethany for the enactment of the greatest of all works connected with the earth ministry of Michael of Nebadon, the greatest manifestation of divine power during his incarnation in the flesh, since his own resurrection occurred after he had been liberated from the bonds of mortal habitation. 그래서 이 목요일(AD30. 3. 2) 오후 2시 30분쯤, 베다니의 이 작은 마을에서, 네바돈 미가엘의 지상 사역과 관련된 모든 과업 중 가장 위대한 상연(上演), 자신이 직접 성육신(成肉身)하신 동안에 가장 위대한 신적 권능의 표현을 위한 무대가 모두 마련되었는데, 그 자신의 부활은 필사자 거주지(육신)의 속박에서 해방된 후 일어났기 때문입니다.

168:1.10 (1845.1) The small group assembled before Lazarus’s tomb little realized the presence near at hand of a vast concourse of all orders of celestial beings assembled under the leadership of Gabriel and now in waiting, by direction of the Personalized Adjuster of Jesus, vibrating with expectancy and ready to execute the bidding of their beloved Sovereign. 나사로의 무덤 앞에 모든 작은 무리는 가브리엘의 지도력 아래 모든 계층의 천상 존재들이 거대한 집단으로 모여서 기대감으로 설레는 가운데, 자신들이 사랑하는 주권자의 명령을 실행할 준비를 갖추고, 이제 예수의 인격(고유성)화 조율자의 지시를 기다리며 가까이에 있는 것을 조금도 깨닫지 못했습니다.

230903 나사로의 무덤에서2 요11:39-41a 39 예수께서 이르시되 돌을 옮겨 놓으라 하시니 그 죽은 자의 누이 마르다가 이르되 주여 죽은 지가 나흘이 되었으매 벌써 냄새가 나나이다 40 예수께서 이르시되 내 말이 네가 믿으면 하나님의 영광을 보리라 하지 아니하였느냐 하시니 41 돌을 옮겨 놓으니

168:1.11 (1845.2) When Jesus spoke those words of command, “Take away the stone,” the assembled celestial hosts made ready to enact the drama of the resurrection of Lazarus in the likeness of his mortal flesh. Such a form of resurrection involves difficulties of execution which far transcend the usual technique of the resurrection of mortal creatures in morontia form and requires far more celestial personalities and a far greater organization of universe facilities. 예수께서 그런 명령의 말씀을 내려 “그 돌을 치우라.”고 말하자, 모인 천상의 무리는 나사로가 필사 육신의 모습으로 부활하는 극적인 사건을 행하려고 준비했습니다. 그런 부활의 형태는 필사 창조물을 모론시아 형태로 부활시키는 평소의 기법을 훨씬 초월하는 실행의 어려움이 필연적으로 따르며 훨씬 더 많은 천상의 인격(고유성)과 훨씬 더 큰 우주 시설의 조직이 필요합니다(요11:39a).

168:1.12 (1845.3) When Martha and Mary heard this command of Jesus directing that the stone in front of the tomb be rolled away, they were filled with conflicting emotions. Mary hoped that Lazarus was to be raised from the dead, but Martha, while to some extent sharing her sister’s faith, was more exercised by the fear that Lazarus would not be presentable, in his appearance, to Jesus, the apostles, and their friends. Said Martha: “Must we roll away the stone? My brother has now been dead four days, so that by this time decay of the body has begun.” Martha also said this because she was not certain as to why the Master had requested that the stone be removed; she thought maybe Jesus wanted only to take one last look at Lazarus. She was not settled and constant in her attitude. As they hesitated to roll away the stone, Jesus said: “Did I not tell you at the first that this sickness was not to the death? Have I not come to fulfill my promise? And after I came to you, did I not say that, if you would only believe, you should see the glory of God? Wherefore do you doubt? How long before you will believe and obey?” 마르다와 마리아는 무덤 앞의 돌을 치우라고 지시하는 예수님의 이런 명령을 들었을 때, 그들은 상반(相反)된 감정으로 가득 찼습니다. 마리아는 나사로가 죽음에서 살아나기를 기대했지만, 마르다는 여동생의 신앙을 어느 정도 공유하면서도 예수님과 사도들 및 그들의 친구들에게 나사로의 모습이 남 앞에 내놓을만하지 않다는 두려움으로 더 걱정스러웠습니다. 마르다가 말했습니다. “우리가 돌을 치워야만 하나요? 내 동생이 죽은 지 이제 나흘이 지났으니 이때쯤이면 시신이 썩기 시작했나이다.” 마르다 역시 주께서 왜 돌을 옮기라고 했는지에 대해 확신하지 못해서 이렇게 말했습니다. 그녀는 예수께서 아마 마지막으로 나사로를 한 번 보기만 원한다고 생각했습니다. 그녀의 태도는 안정되게 일정하지 않았습니다. 그들이 돌을 굴려 치우기를 주저하자 예수께서 말했습니다. “내가 처음에 너희에게 이 병은 죽음에 이르지 않는다고 말하지 않았느냐? 내가 내 약속을 지키러 오지 않았더냐? 그리고 내가 너희에게 온 후, 너희가 믿기만 하면 너희가 하느님의 영광을 보리라고 내가 말하지 않았느냐? 무엇 때문에 너희가 의심하느냐? 너희가 믿고 순종하기 전에 얼마나 오래 걸리겠느냐(요11:39b-40)?”

168:1.13 (1845.4) When Jesus had finished speaking, his apostles, with the assistance of willing neighbors, laid hold upon the stone and rolled it away from the entrance to the tomb. 예수께서 말을 마치자, 그의 사도들이 자원하는 이웃들의 도움으로 돌을 잡고 무덤 입구에서 그것을 굴려 치웠습니다(요11:41a).

168:1.14 (1845.5) It was the common belief of the Jews that the drop of gall on the point of the sword of the angel of death began to work by the end of the third day, so that it was taking full effect on the fourth day. They allowed that the soul of man might linger about the tomb until the end of the third day, seeking to reanimate the dead body; but they firmly believed that such a soul had gone on to the abode of departed spirits ere the fourth day had dawned. 유대인들의 일반적인 생각은, 죽음의 천사의 칼끝에서 담즙(膽汁) 방울이 사흘째 끝에 작용하기 시작하여 나흘째에 완전히 효력이 드러난다는 것이었습니다. 그들은 사람의 혼(魂)이 사흘째 끝까지 무덤 주위를 떠나지 못하고 시신(屍身)을 소생시키려 한다고 생각했습니다. 그러나 그들은 그런 혼(魂)이 넷째 날이 밝기 전에 망령(亡靈)들의 거처로 갔다고 굳게 믿었습니다.

168:1.15 (1845.6) These beliefs and opinions regarding the dead and the departure of the spirits of the dead served to make sure, in the minds of all who were now present at Lazarus’s tomb and subsequently to all who might hear of what was about to occur, that this was really and truly a case of the raising of the dead by the personal working of one who declared he was “the resurrection and the life.” 죽은 자와 죽은 자의 영(靈)이 떠남에 관한 이런 믿음과 일반적인 생각은 이제 나사로의 무덤 앞에 있는 모두와 그리고 막 일어날 일에 대해 나중에 듣게 되는 모두의 마음에, 이것이 스스로 “부활이요 생명”이라고 선언한 본인의 직접적 활동으로 죽은 자가 일어나는 실제의 참된 사건이라고 확신하기에 충분했습니다(요11:25).

2. The Resurrection of Lazarus 나사로의 부활

230910 나사로의 부활 요11:41b-47 41b 예수께서 눈을 들어 우러러 보시고 이르시되 아버지여 내 말을 들으신 것을 감사하나이다 42 항상 내 말을 들으시는 줄을 내가 알았나이다 그러나 이 말씀 하옵는 것은 둘러선 무리를 위함이니 곧 아버지께서 나를 보내신 것을 그들로 믿게 하려 함이니이다 43 이 말씀을 하시고 큰 소리로 나사로야 나오라 부르시니 44 죽은 자가 수족을 베로 동인 채로 나오는데 그 얼굴은 수건에 싸였더라 예수께서 이르시되 풀어 놓아 다니게 하라 하시니라 45 마리아에게 와서 예수께서 하신 일을 본 많은 유대인이 그를 믿었으나 46 그 중에 어떤 자는 바리새인들에게 가서 예수께서 하신 일을 알리니라 47 이에 대제사장들과 바리새인들이 공회를 모으고 이르되 이 사람이 많은 표적을 행하니 우리가 어떻게 하겠느냐

168:2.1 (1845.7) As this company of some forty-five mortals stood before the tomb, they could dimly see the form of Lazarus, wrapped in linen bandages, resting on the right lower niche of the burial cave. While these earth creatures stood there in almost breathless silence, a vast host of celestial beings had swung into their places preparatory to answering the signal for action when it should be given by Gabriel, their commander. 45명 정도의 이 필사 일행이 무덤 앞에 서자, 그들은 면 붕대로 싸여 무덤 굴의 우측 아래 벽감(壁龕)에 놓인 나사로의 형체를 희미하게 볼 수 있었습니다. 이렇게 지상 창조물들이 거의 숨을 죽이고 조용히 서 있는 동안, 거대한 무리의 천상 존재들은 자신들의 지휘관 가브리엘이 내릴 행동 신호에 응답할 준비로서 제자리를 잡았습니다.

168:2.2 (1846.1) Jesus lifted up his eyes and said: “Father, I am thankful that you heard and granted my request. I know that you always hear me, but because of those who stand here with me, I thus speak with you, that they may believe that you have sent me into the world, and that they may know that you are working with me in that which we are about to do.” And when he had prayed, he cried with a loud voice, “Lazarus, come forth!” 예수께서 눈을 들어 말했습니다. “아버지, 제 요청을 들으시고 허락하셔서 제가 감사합니다. 저는 당신께서 언제나 제 말을 들으시는 줄 알지만, 여기에 저와 함께 서 있는 자들 때문에, 제가 당신께 이렇게 말하는 것은, 당신이 저를 세상에 보내셨음을 그들이 믿을 수 있고, 우리가 바로 하려는 일에 당신께서 저와 함께 일하고 있음을 그들이 알게 하려함입니다.” 그가 기도를 마치자, 큰 소리로 외쳤습니다. “나사로야, 나오라(요11:41b-43)!”

168:2.3 (1846.2) Though these human observers remained motionless, the vast celestial host was all astir in unified action in obedience to the Creator’s word. In just twelve seconds of earth time the hitherto lifeless form of Lazarus began to move and presently sat up on the edge of the stone shelf whereon it had rested. His body was bound about with grave cloths, and his face was covered with a napkin. And as he stood up before them — alive — Jesus said, “Loose him and let him go.” 이렇게 지켜보는 사람들은 움직이지 않았지만, 광대한 천상의 무리는 모두 창조자의 말씀에 순종하여 단일체로 움직였습니다. 지상의 시간으로 12초 만에 지금까지 죽었던 나사로의 형체가 움직이기 시작했고 놓여 있던 돌 선반 끝에 바로 앉았습니다. 그의 몸은 수의(襚衣)로 싸여 있었고 그 얼굴은 작은 수건으로 덮여 있었습니다. 그가 그들 앞에 살아서 일어나자 예수께서 말했습니다. “그를 풀어서 놓으라(요11:44).”

168:2.4 (1846.3) All, save the apostles, with Martha and Mary, fled to the house. They were pale with fright and overcome with astonishment. While some tarried, many hastened to their homes. 마르다 및 마리아와 함께 사도들을 제외한 모든 사람이 집으로 달아났습니다. 그들은 공포로 창백했고 경악에 사로잡혔습니다. 일부는 머물렀지만, 대부분은 각자 집으로 서둘러 갔습니다.

168:2.5 (1846.4) Lazarus greeted Jesus and the apostles and asked the meaning of the grave cloths and why he had awakened in the garden. Jesus and the apostles drew to one side while Martha told Lazarus of his death, burial, and resurrection. She had to explain to him that he had died on Sunday and was now brought back to life on Thursday, inasmuch as he had had no consciousness of time since falling asleep in death. 나사로가 예수와 사도들에게 인사하며 수의(襚衣)의 의미와 자신이 정원에서 깨어난 이유를 물었습니다. 마르다가 나사로에게 그의 죽음, 매장 및 부활에 대해 말하는 동안 예수와 사도들은 한쪽으로 갔습니다. 그녀는 그가 죽음으로 잠든 이후 내내 시간 의식이 전혀 없었기 때문에, 그가 일요일에 죽었다가 목요일에 바로 다시 살아났음을 그에게 설명해야 했습니다.

168:2.6 (1846.5) As Lazarus came out of the tomb, the Personalized Adjuster of Jesus, now chief of his kind in this local universe, gave command to the former Adjuster of Lazarus, now in waiting, to resume abode in the mind and soul of the resurrected man. 나사로가 무덤에서 나오자, 이제 이 지역 우주에서 자기 종류의 수석(首席), 예수의 인격(고유성)화 조율자가 현재 대기 중인 나사로의 이전 조율자에게 부활한 사람의 마음과 혼(魂)에 다시 머물기 시작하라고 명령했습니다.

168:2.7 (1846.6) Then went Lazarus over to Jesus and, with his sisters, knelt at the Master’s feet to give thanks and offer praise to God. Jesus, taking Lazarus by the hand, lifted him up, saying: “My son, what has happened to you will also be experienced by all who believe this gospel except that they shall be resurrected in a more glorious form. You shall be a living witness of the truth which I spoke — I am the resurrection and the life. But let us all now go into the house and partake of nourishment for these physical bodies.” 그러자 나사로는 자기 자매들과 함께 예수께로 가서 주님의 발 앞에 무릎을 꿇고 감사하면서 하느님께 찬양을 드렸습니다. 예수께서 나사로를 손으로 잡아 일으키며 말했습니다. “이보게, 너에게 일어난 일은, 이 복음을 믿는 모든 자가 더 영광스러운 형태로 부활할 것만 제외하고, 그들 또한 겪을 것이니라. 너는 –나는 부활이요 생명-이라고 내가 말한 진리의 살아있는 증인이 되리라. 그러나 이제 모두 집으로 들어가 이 육신을 위해 함께 식사하자(요11:25).”

168:2.8 (1846.7) As they walked toward the house, Gabriel dismissed the extra groups of the assembled heavenly host while he made record of the first instance on Urantia, and the last, where a mortal creature had been resurrected in the likeness of the physical body of death. 그들이 집을 향해 걸어가자, 가브리엘은 필사 창조물이 죽은 신체의 모습으로 부활한 유란시아의 처음이자 마지막 사례를 기록하면서 모였던 특별 집단의 하늘 무리를 해산시켰습니다.

168:2.9 (1846.8) Lazarus could hardly comprehend what had occurred. He knew he had been very sick, but he could recall only that he had fallen asleep and been awakened. He was never able to tell anything about these four days in the tomb because he was wholly unconscious. Time is nonexistent to those who sleep the sleep of death. 나사로는 무슨 일이 일어났는지 거의 파악하지 못했습니다. 그는 자신이 아주 아팠던 것을 알았지만, 자신이 잠들었다가 깨어난 것만 기억할 수 있었습니다. 그는 전혀 의식이 없었기 때문에, 무덤에 있었던 이 나흘에 대해 아무것도 이야기할 수 없었습니다. 죽음의 잠을 자는 자들에게 시간은 존재하지 않습니다.

168:2.10 (1846.9) Though many believed in Jesus as a result of this mighty work, others only hardened their hearts the more to reject him. By noon the next day this story had spread over all Jerusalem. Scores of men and women went to Bethany to look upon Lazarus and talk with him, and the alarmed and disconcerted Pharisees hastily called a meeting of the Sanhedrin that they might determine what should be done about these new developments. 많은 사람이 이 기적의 결과로 예수를 믿었지만, 다른 이들은 그들의 마음을 독하게 먹고 그를 더 배척(排斥)할 뿐이었습니다. 다음 날 정오에 이 이야기가 온 예루살렘에 퍼졌습니다. 많은 남녀가 베다니로 가서 나사로를 보고 그와 이야기했고, 깜짝 놀라 당황한 바리새인들은 이 새로운 사태에 대해 어떻게 해야 할지 결정하려고 급하게 산헤드린 모임을 소집했습니다(요11:45-47).

3. Meeting of the Sanhedrin 산헤드린 모임

230917 산헤드린의 반응 요11:47-50, 53-54 47 이에 대제사장들과 바리새인들이 공회를 모으고 이르되 이 사람이 많은 표적을 행하니 우리가 어떻게 하겠느냐 48 만일 그를 이대로 두면 모든 사람이 그를 믿을 것이요 그리고 로마인들이 와서 우리 땅과 민족을 빼앗아 가리라 하니 49 그 중의 한 사람 그 해의 대제사장인 가야바가 그들에게 말하되 너희가 아무 것도 알지 못하는도다 50 한 사람이 백성을 위하여 죽어서 온 민족이 망하지 않게 되는 것이 너희에게 유익한 줄을 생각하지 아니하는도다 하였으니 53 이 날부터는 그들이 예수를 죽이려고 모의하니라 54 그러므로 예수께서 다시 유대인 가운데 드러나게 다니지 아니하시고 거기를 떠나 빈 들 가까운 곳인 에브라임이라는 동네에 가서 제자들과 함께 거기 머무르시니라

168:3.1 (1847.1) Even though the testimony of this man raised from the dead did much to consolidate the faith of the mass of believers in the gospel of the kingdom, it had little or no influence on the attitude of the religious leaders and rulers at Jerusalem except to hasten their decision to destroy Jesus and stop his work. 죽었다가 살아난 이 사람의 증언이 하느님 나라를 복음을 믿는 수많은 신자(信者)의 신앙이 견고해지는 일에 크게 도움이 되었지만, 예루살렘의 종교 지도자들과 통치자들의 태도는 예수를 죽이고 그의 활동을 막으려는 그들의 결정을 재촉한 것 외에, 거의 또는 전혀 영향을 미치지 못했습니다.

168:3.2 (1847.2) At one o’clock the next day, Friday, the Sanhedrin met to deliberate further on the question, “What shall we do with Jesus of Nazareth?” After more than two hours of discussion and acrimonious debate, a certain Pharisee presented a resolution calling for Jesus’ immediate death, proclaiming that he was a menace to all Israel and formally committing the Sanhedrin to the decision of death, without trial and in defiance of all precedent. 다음 날(AD30. 3.3) 금요일 1시에 산헤드린은 “우리가 나사렛 예수를 어떻게 할 것인가?”라는 문제를 더 심의하려고 모였습니다. 2시간이 넘게 토론과 신랄한 논쟁 후, 어떤 바리새인이, 예수는 온 이스라엘에 대한 위협이라고 선포하며, 재판도 없이 모든 선결례(先決例)를 무시하고 산헤드린에 사형의 판결을 공식적으로 맡기자면서, 예수의 즉각적 사형을 촉구하는 결의안을 내놓았습니다(요11:47).

168:3.3 (1847.3) Time and again had this august body of Jewish leaders decreed that Jesus be apprehended and brought to trial on charges of blasphemy and numerous other accusations of flouting the Jewish sacred law. They had once before even gone so far as to declare he should die, but this was the first time the Sanhedrin had gone on record as desiring to decree his death in advance of a trial. But this resolution did not come to a vote since fourteen members of the Sanhedrin resigned in a body when such an unheard-of action was proposed. While these resignations were not formally acted upon for almost two weeks, this group of fourteen withdrew from the Sanhedrin on that day, never again to sit in the council. When these resignations were subsequently acted upon, five other members were thrown out because their associates believed they entertained friendly feelings toward Jesus. With the ejection of these nineteen men the Sanhedrin was in a position to try and to condemn Jesus with a solidarity bordering on unanimity. 이렇게 위엄있는 유대 지도자 무리가 예수를 체포하여 신성 모독의 혐의와 유대의 신성한 법을 경멸한 여러 다른 죄명으로 재판에 넘길 것을 누누이 선언했습니다. 그들은 전에도 한번 예수가 죽어야 한다고 하기까지 했지만, 산헤드린이 재판에 앞서 그의 죽음을 판결하려 한다는 공적인 표명은 이번이 처음이었습니다. 그러나 이 결의는 그런 전대미문(前代未聞)의 결정이 제안되자 14명의 산헤드린 회원이 단체로 사임했기 때문에, 표결에 부치지 않았습니다. 이런 사임은 거의 두 주간 공적으로 처리되지 않았지만, 그날 산헤드린에서 물러난 14명 집단은 결코 다시 회의에 참석하지 않았습니다. 이런 사임이 나중에 처리되자, 5명의 다른 회원이 예수를 향해 우호적인 감정을 품고 있다고 그들의 동료가 믿는다는 이유로, 쫓겨났습니다. 이들 19명의 회원이 추방되자, 산헤드린은 만장일치에 가까운 공동 일치로 예수를 재판하고 형을 선고할 입장이 되었습니다.

168:3.4 (1847.4) The following week Lazarus and his sisters were summoned to appear before the Sanhedrin. When their testimony had been heard, no doubt could be entertained that Lazarus had been raised from the dead. Though the transactions of the Sanhedrin virtually admitted the resurrection of Lazarus, the record carried a resolution attributing this and all other wonders worked by Jesus to the power of the prince of devils, with whom Jesus was declared to be in league. 다음 주 나사로와 그의 자매들이 산헤드린에 출두하도록 소환되었습니다. 그들의 증언을 듣자, 나사로가 죽었다가 살아났음은 의문의 여지가 없었습니다. 산헤드린의 보고서는 나사로의 부활을 사실상 인정했지만, 의사록은, 예수가 행한 이 일과 다른 모든 이적이 악령들 괴수(魁首)의 권세의 소치로 돌리며 예수가 그들과 결탁했다고 선고하면서, 결의안을 실었습니다.

168:3.5 (1847.5) No matter what the source of his wonder-working power, these Jewish leaders were persuaded that, if he were not immediately stopped, very soon all the common people would believe in him; and further, that serious complications with the Roman authorities would arise since so many of his believers regarded him as the Messiah, Israel’s deliverer. 이적(異蹟)을 행하는 그의 권세의 근원이 무엇이든, 그를 즉시 멈추게 하지 않으면, 모든 일반인이 이내 그를 믿을 것이며, 게다가 그를 믿는 대다수가 그를 메시아, 이스라엘의 구원자로 여기므로 로마 당국과 심각하게 곤란한 문제가 생길 것이라고 이런 유대 지도자들이 확신했습니다(요11:48).

168:3.6 (1847.6) It was at this same meeting of the Sanhedrin that Caiaphas the high priest first gave expression to that old Jewish adage, which he so many times repeated: “It is better that one man die, than that the community perish.” 바로 이 산헤드린 모임에서 대제사장 가야바가 옛 유대 격언을 처음 표명했고, 그는 아주 여러 번 되풀이했습니다. “공동체가 멸망하는 것보다 한 사람이 죽는 것이 나으니라(요11:49-50, 18:14).”

168:3.7 (1847.7) Although Jesus had received warning of the doings of the Sanhedrin on this dark Friday afternoon, he was not in the least perturbed and continued resting over the Sabbath with friends in Bethpage, a hamlet near Bethany. Early Sunday morning Jesus and the apostles assembled, by prearrangement, at the home of Lazarus, and taking leave of the Bethany family, they started on their journey back to the Pella encampment. 예수는 이 사악한 금요일 오후에 산헤드린 소행의 경고를 받았지만, 그는 전혀 당황하지 않았으며 친구들과 함께 베다니 근처의 작은 마을 벳바게에서 안식일 내내 계속 쉬었습니다. 일요일(AD30. 3.5) 아침 일찍 예수와 사도들은 예정대로, 나사로의 집에 모여 베다니 가족에게 작별을 고하고, 펠라 야영지로 돌아가는 여행을 떠났습니다(요11:53-54).

4. The Answer to Prayer 기도에 대한 응답

230924 기도 응답 마7:7a 구하라 그리하면 너희에게 주실 것이요

168:4.1 (1848.1) On the way from Bethany to Pella the apostles asked Jesus many questions, all of which the Master freely answered except those involving the details of the resurrection of the dead. Such problems were beyond the comprehension capacity of his apostles; therefore did the Master decline to discuss these questions with them. Since they had departed from Bethany in secret, they were alone. Jesus therefore embraced the opportunity to say many things to the ten which he thought would prepare them for the trying days just ahead. 베다니에서 펠라로 가는 도중에 사도들이 예수께 여러 질문을 했고, 죽은 자의 부활에 관한 그런 세부 사항을 제외하고, 그 모든 질문에 솔직히 대답했습니다. 그런 문제들은 사도들의 이해 능력으로 알 수 없는 것들이어서 주님은 사도들과 이런 문제로 이야기하기를 정중히 거절했습니다. 그들이 남몰래 베다니를 떠났기 때문에, 그들끼리만 있었습니다. 그래서 예수는 열 사도에게 눈앞에 닥친 힘든 날을 그들이 대비하도록 자신이 생각했던 여러 가지를 말할 기회를 잡았습니다.

168:4.2 (1848.2) The apostles were much stirred up in their minds and spent considerable time discussing their recent experiences as they were related to prayer and its answering. They all recalled Jesus’ statement to the Bethany messenger at Philadelphia, when he said plainly, “This sickness is not really to the death.” And yet, in spite of this promise, Lazarus actually died. All that day, again and again, they reverted to the discussion of this question of the answer to prayer. 사도들의 마음이 크게 동요되어 기도와 그 응답에 관한 최근의 경험에 대해 상당한 시간을 보내며 토론했습니다. 그들 모두 필라델피아에서 베다니 메신저에게 “이 병은 정말로 죽음에 이르지 않느니라(요11:4).”라고 예수께서 분명히 하신 진술을 생각해 냈습니다. 그러나 이 약속이 있었지만, 나사로는 실제로 죽었습니다. 그날 하루 종일 그들은 기도 응답에 대한 이런 질문에 대해 여러 번 토의했습니다.

168:4.3 (1848.3) Jesus’ answers to their many questions may be summarized as follows: 그들의 여러 질문에 대한 예수의 답변은 다음과 같이 요약될 수 있습니다.

168:4.4 (1848.4) 1. Prayer is an expression of the finite mind in an effort to approach the Infinite. The making of a prayer must, therefore, be limited by the knowledge, wisdom, and attributes of the finite; likewise must the answer be conditioned by the vision, aims, ideals, and prerogatives of the Infinite. There never can be observed an unbroken continuity of material phenomena between the making of a prayer and the reception of the full spiritual answer thereto. 기도는 무한자에게 접근하려고 애쓰는 유한한 마음의 표현입니다. 그러므로 기도하는 것은 유한자의 지식, 지혜 및 속성으로 제한됩니다. 똑같이 응답도 무한자의 미래 전망, 목적, 이상(理想) 및 특권으로 결정되어야 합니다. 기도하는 것과 그에 대해 충분히 영적으로 응답을 받는 것 사이에 물질 현상의 계속된 연속성은 결코 알아차릴 수 없습니다.

168:4.5 (1848.5) 2. When a prayer is apparently unanswered, the delay often betokens a better answer, although one which is for some good reason greatly delayed. When Jesus said that Lazarus’s sickness was really not to the death, he had already been dead eleven hours. No sincere prayer is denied an answer except when the superior viewpoint of the spiritual world has devised a better answer, an answer which meets the petition of the spirit of man as contrasted with the prayer of the mere mind of man. 기도가 언뜻 보기에 응답이 되지 않으면, 어떤 타당한 이유로 응답이 많이 늦어져도, 지연(遲延)은 종종 더 나은 응답의 조짐입니다. 예수께서 나사로의 질병이 정말로 죽음에 이르지 않는다고 말했을 때(AD30. 2. 26 늦은 밤), 그는 이미 죽은 지 11시간이 지난 후였습니다. 영적 세계의 우월한 관점으로 고안된 더 나은 응답, 인간의 단순한 마음의 기도와 대조하여 인간 영(靈)의 청원을 충족시키는 응답을 제외하고, 신실한 기도는 거부되지 않습니다.

168:4.6 (1848.6) 3. The prayers of time, when indited by the spirit and expressed in faith, are often so vast and all-encompassing that they can be answered only in eternity; the finite petition is sometimes so fraught with the grasp of the Infinite that the answer must long be postponed to await the creation of adequate capacity for receptivity; the prayer of faith may be so all-embracing that the answer can be received only on Paradise. 영(靈)으로 작성되어 신앙으로 표현된, 시간의 기도들은 자주 너무 광대하여 모든 것을 포함하여서 그것들은 영원에서만 응답받을 수 있습니다. 유한한 청원은 때때로 무한자의 손길을 잉태하고 있어서 적절한 수용 능력의 창조를 기다리도록 응답이 오래 미뤄져야 합니다. 신앙의 기도는 너무 모든 것을 포함하여서 천국에서만 응답받을 수 있습니다.

168:4.7 (1848.7) 4. The answers to the prayer of the mortal mind are often of such a nature that they can be received and recognized only after that same praying mind has attained the immortal state. The prayer of the material being can many times be answered only when such an individual has progressed to the spirit level. 필사 마음의 기도에 대한 응답은 종종, 바로 그 기도하는 마음이 불멸 상태에 이른 후에만 그것들이 받아들여져 인식될 수 있는 그런 성질을 띠고 있습니다. 물질 존재의 기도는 그런 개인이 영(靈) 수준으로 진보했을 때만 여러 번 응답받을 수 있습니다.

168:4.8 (1848.8) 5. The prayer of a God-knowing person may be so distorted by ignorance and so deformed by superstition that the answer thereto would be highly undesirable. Then must the intervening spirit beings so translate such a prayer that, when the answer arrives, the petitioner wholly fails to recognize it as the answer to his prayer. 하느님을 아는 사람의 기도는 무지로 왜곡되고 미신으로 변형되어서 그에 대한 응답이 아주 해로울 수 있습니다. 그러면 중재하는 영(靈) 존재들이 그런 기도를 아주 바꾸어서, 응답이 도착할 때, 청원자가 그것을 자기 기도에 대한 응답으로 끝내 전혀 알아보지 못하고 맙니다.

168:4.9 (1848.9) 6. All true prayers are addressed to spiritual beings, and all such petitions must be answered in spiritual terms, and all such answers must consist in spiritual realities. Spirit beings cannot bestow material answers to the spirit petitions of even material beings. Material beings can pray effectively only when they “pray in the spirit.” 모든 참된 기도는 영적 존재들에게 전해지며, 그런 모든 청원은 영적 관점에서 응답 되어야 하고, 그런 모든 응답은 영적 실체에 있어야 합니다. 영(靈) 존재들은 심지어 물질 존재들의 영(靈) 청원에 대해 물질적 응답을 줄 수 없습니다. 물질 존재들은 “영(靈)으로 기도할” 때만 효과적으로 기도할 수 있습니다(엡6:18).

168:4.10 (1849.1) 7. No prayer can hope for an answer unless it is born of the spirit and nurtured by faith. Your sincere faith implies that you have in advance virtually granted your prayer hearers the full right to answer your petitions in accordance with that supreme wisdom and that divine love which your faith depicts as always actuating those beings to whom you pray. 기도가 영(靈)으로 태어나 신앙으로 자라지 않으면, 어떤 기도도 응답을 기대할 수 없습니다. 너희 신앙에 의해 너희가 기도하는 그런 존재들을 언제나 행동하게 하는 것으로 표현하는 최고의 지혜와 신적 사랑에 따라서, 너희 신실한 신앙은, 너희가 사실상 너희 기도를 듣는 자들에게 너희 청원에 충분히 응답할 권리를 미리 인정했다는 뜻입니다.

168:4.11 (1849.2) 8. The child is always within his rights when he presumes to petition the parent; and the parent is always within his parental obligations to the immature child when his superior wisdom dictates that the answer to the child’s prayer be delayed, modified, segregated, transcended, or postponed to another stage of spiritual ascension. 자녀는 부모에게 요청하려 할 때 언제나 자기 권리가 있습니다. 부모는 언제나 미숙한 자녀에 대해, 자녀의 기도에 대한 응답이 지체, 변경, 분리, 넘어서거나 영적으로 상승하는 다른 단계로 미루도록, 자신의 뛰어난 지혜로 명령할 어버이의 책임이 있습니다.

168:4.12 (1849.3) 9. Do not hesitate to pray the prayers of spirit longing; doubt not that you shall receive the answer to your petitions. These answers will be on deposit, awaiting your achievement of those future spiritual levels of actual cosmic attainment, on this world or on others, whereon it will become possible for you to recognize and appropriate the long-waiting answers to your earlier but ill-timed petitions. 영(靈) 갈망의 기도하기를 주저하지 말라. 너희가 너희 청원에 대한 응답을 받을 것을 의심하지 말라. 이런 응답은, 이 세상이나 다른 세상에서, 그런 미래의 실제적 질서 우주 도달의 영적 수준에서 너희 성취를 기다리며 예치되어 있을 것이며, 그때, 너희는 오래 기다렸지만 시기를 놓친 너희 초기 청원에 대한 응답을 알아차리고 자신의 것으로 삼을 수 있게 될 것입니다.

168:4.13 (1849.4) 10. All genuine spirit-born petitions are certain of an answer. Ask and you shall receive. But you should remember that you are progressive creatures of time and space; therefore must you constantly reckon with the time-space factor in the experience of your personal reception of the full answers to your manifold prayers and petitions. 영(靈)에서 비롯된 모든 참된 청원은 확실히 응답받습니다. 구하면 받을 것입니다. 그러나 너희는 시간과 공간의 진보적 창조물들임을 기억해야 합니다. 그러므로 너희는 너희의 다양한 기도와 청원에 대한 너희의 완전한 개인적 응답을 받는 체험에서 항상 시간과 공간의 요소를 고려해야 합니다(마7:7a, 21:22, 막11:24, 눅11:9a).

5. What Became of Lazarus 나사로는 어떻게 되었는가

231001 부활 후 나사로의 행적 요12:10-11 10 대제사장들이 나사로까지 죽이려고 모의하니 11 나사로 때문에 많은 유대인이 가서 예수를 믿음이러라

168:5.1 (1849.5) Lazarus remained at the Bethany home, being the center of great interest to many sincere believers and to numerous curious individuals, until the days of the crucifixion of Jesus, when he received warning that the Sanhedrin had decreed his death. The rulers of the Jews were determined to put a stop to the further spread of the teachings of Jesus, and they well judged that it would be useless to put Jesus to death if they permitted Lazarus, who represented the very peak of his wonder-working, to live and bear testimony to the fact that Jesus had raised him from the dead. Already had Lazarus suffered bitter persecution from them. 나사로는, 예수께서 십자가에 못 박히는 당시에, 산헤드린이 자기 죽음을 판결했다고 경고받을 때(AD30. 4. 4)까지, 여러 신실한 신자들과 수많은 호기심 있는 사람들에게 커다란 관심의 중심지가 된, 베다니 집에 머물러 있었습니다. 유대 통치자들은 예수의 가르침이 더 이상 퍼지는 것을 막기로 결의했고, 예수 이적(異蹟) 활동의 바로 그 정점을 대표하는 나사로가 살아서, 예수께서 죽었던 그를 부활시켰다는 사실에 대해 증언하도록 자신들이 허용한다면, 예수를 죽여도 소용이 없게 될 것이라고 잘 판단했습니다. 나사로는 이미 그들로부터 신랄한 박해를 받고 있었습니다.

168:5.2 (1849.6) And so Lazarus took hasty leave of his sisters at Bethany, fleeing down through Jericho and across the Jordan, never permitting himself to rest long until he had reached Philadelphia. Lazarus knew Abner well, and here he felt safe from the murderous intrigues of the wicked Sanhedrin. 그래서 나사로는 베다니에서 자기 자매들에게 급히 작별하고 떠나 여리고를 지나 요단강을 건너 필라델피아에 이를 때까지 충분히 쉬지 못하면서 도피했습니다. 나사로는 아브너를 잘 알고 있었고, 여기에서 그는 사악한 산헤드린의 살인 음모(陰謀)에서 안심했습니다.

168:5.3 (1849.7) Soon after this Martha and Mary disposed of their lands at Bethany and joined their brother in Perea. Meantime, Lazarus had become the treasurer of the church at Philadelphia. He became a strong supporter of Abner in his controversy with Paul and the Jerusalem church and ultimately died, when 67 years old, of the same sickness that carried him off when he was a younger man at Bethany. 바로 뒤 이런 마르다와 마리아는 베다니의 토지를 처분하고 페레아에 있는 자신들의 형제와 합쳤습니다. 그 사이에 나사로는 필라델피아 교회의 회계원(會計員)이 되었습니다. 그는 아브너가 바울 및 예루살렘 교회와 논쟁할 때 아브너의 강력한 지지자가 되었고, 결국 67세에, 베다니에서 젊은이였을 때 자신을 죽게 했던 똑같은 질병으로 죽었습니다.

위로↑

Paper 169 Last Teaching at Pella 펠라에서 마지막 가르침

Paper 169

Last Teaching at Pella 펠라에서 마지막 가르침

The Sanhedrin’s charges against Jesus 예수에 대한 산헤드린의 고소
1. Parable of the Lost Son 잃어버린 아들의 비유
2. Parable of the Shrewd Steward 영리(怜悧)한 청지기의 비유
3. The Rich Man and the Beggar 부자와 거지
4. The Father and His Kingdom 아버지의 그의 나라
Jesus lived a revelation of God 예수는 하느님의 계시를 사셨습니다.
Elohim and Yahweh 엘로힘과 야훼

231008 예수에 대한 산헤드린의 고소 마26:59 대제사장들과 온 공회가 예수를 죽이려고 그를 칠 거짓 증거를 찾으매

169:0.1 (1850.1) LATE on Monday evening, March 6, Jesus and the ten apostles arrived at the Pella camp. This was the last week of Jesus’ sojourn there, and he was very active in teaching the multitude and instructing the apostles. He preached every afternoon to the crowds and each night answered questions for the apostles and certain of the more advanced disciples residing at the camp. 3월 6일(AD30) 월요일 저녁 늦게, 예수와 열 사도는 펠라 야영지에 도착했습니다. 이때는 예수께서 거기에 머문 마지막 주간이었고, 그는 굉장히 적극적으로 군중을 가르치고 사도들을 교육했습니다. 그는 오후마다 군중에게 설교했고, 밤마다 사도들과 야영지에 있는 좀 더 상급 제자들 일부의 질문에 대답했습니다.

169:0.2 (1850.2) Word regarding the resurrection of Lazarus had reached the encampment two days before the Master’s arrival, and the entire assembly was agog. Not since the feeding of the five thousand had anything occurred which so aroused the imagination of the people. And thus it was at the very height of the second phase of the public ministry of the kingdom that Jesus planned to teach this one short week at Pella and then to begin the tour of southern Perea which led right up to the final and tragic experiences of the last week in Jerusalem. 주께서 도착하기 이틀 전에 나사로의 부활에 관한 소식이 야영지에 이르렀고, 모든 집회가 흥분했습니다. 5천 명을 먹인 이후로 사람들의 심상(心狀)을 그렇게 자극한 일이 일어나지 않았습니다. 이렇게 하느님 나라 공적 사역의 두 번째 단계가 한창일 때, 예수께서 이렇게 짧은 한 주간 펠라에서 가르친 다음, 곧장 예루살렘에서 마지막 주간의 최종적이고 비극적인 체험으로 통하는 남부 페레아 순회 여행을 떠나기로 계획했습니다.

169:0.3 (1850.3) The Pharisees and the chief priests had begun to formulate their charges and to crystallize their accusations. They objected to the Master’s teachings on these grounds: 바리새인과 대제사장들은 자신들의 고소(告訴)를 공식화하고 기소 사실을 구체화하기 시작했습니다. 그들은 이런 근거로 주님의 가르침에 반대했습니다.

169:0.4 (1850.4) 1. He is a friend of publicans and sinners; he receives the ungodly and even eats with them. 그는 세리(稅吏)와 죄인들의 친구입니다. 그는 사악한 사람들을 받아들이고 심지어 그들과 함께 식사합니다(마9:10-11, 11:19a, 막2;15-16, 눅5:30, 7:34, 15:1-2).

169:0.5 (1850.5) 2. He is a blasphemer; he talks about God as being his Father and thinks he is equal with God. 그는 신성 모독자입니다. 그는 하느님을 자기 아버지라고 말하며 자신이 하느님과 동등하다고 생각합니다(요5:17-18, 10:30, 38, 12:44-45, 17:22).

169:0.6 (1850.6) 3. He is a lawbreaker. He heals disease on the Sabbath and in many other ways flouts the sacred law of Israel. 그는 율법 위반자입니다. 그는 안식일에 병을 고치고 여러 다른 방법으로 이스라엘의 신성한 법을 모욕합니다(마12:9-14, 막3:1-6, 눅6:6-11, 13:10-16, 14:1-4, 요5:5-16, 9:14, 16, 마12:1-2, 15:1-2, 막2:23-24, 7:1-5, 눅6:1-2, 11:37-41).

169:0.7 (1850.7) 4. He is in league with devils. He works wonders and does seeming miracles by the power of Beelzebub, the prince of devils. 그는 악령들과 결탁하고 있습니다. 그는 악령들의 괴수(魁首), 바알세불의 권세로 이적(異蹟)과 그럴듯한 기적(奇蹟)을 행합니다(마12:22-28, 막3:22, 눅11:14-20).

1. Parable of the Lost Son 잃어버린 아들의 비유

231015 잃어버린 양과 분실한 금속조각의 이야기 눅15:1-10 1 모든 세리와 죄인들이 말씀을 들으러 가까이 나아오니 2 바리새인과 서기관들이 수군거려 이르되 이 사람이 죄인을 영접하고 음식을 같이 먹는다 하더라 3 예수께서 그들에게 이 비유로 이르시되 4 너희 중에 어떤 사람이 양 백 마리가 있는데 그 중의 하나를 잃으면 아흔아홉 마리를 들에 두고 그 잃은 것을 찾아내기까지 찾아다니지 아니하겠느냐 5 또 찾아낸즉 즐거워 어깨에 메고 6 집에 와서 그 벗과 이웃을 불러 모으고 말하되 나와 함께 즐기자 나의 잃은 양을 찾아내었노라 하리라 7 내가 너희에게 이르노니 이와 같이 죄인 한 사람이 회개하면 하늘에서는 회개할 것 없는 의인 아흔아홉으로 말미암아 기뻐하는 것보다 더하리라 8 어떤 여자가 열 드라크마가 있는데 하나를 잃으면 등불을 켜고 집을 쓸며 찾아내기까지 부지런히 찾지 아니하겠느냐 9 또 찾아낸즉 벗과 이웃을 불러 모으고 말하되 나와 함께 즐기자 잃은 드라크마를 찾아내었노라 하리라 10 내가 너희에게 이르노니 이와 같이 죄인 한 사람이 회개하면 하나님의 사자들 앞에 기쁨이 되느니라

169:1.1 (1850.8) On Thursday afternoon Jesus talked to the multitude about the “Grace of Salvation.” In the course of this sermon he retold the story of the lost sheep and the lost coin and then added his favorite parable of the prodigal son. Said Jesus: 목요일(AD30.3.9) 오후에 예수께서 군중에게 “구원의 은혜”에 대해 말했습니다. 이 설교 중에 그는 잃어버린 양과 잃어버린 금속조각의 얘기를 다시 이야기한 후, 자신이 좋아하는 탕자(蕩子 방탕한 아들) 비유를 덧붙였습니다. 예수께서 말했습니다.

169:1.2 (1850.9) “You have been admonished by the prophets from Samuel to John that you should seek for God — search for truth. Always have they said, ‘Seek the Lord while he may be found.’ And all such teaching should be taken to heart. But I have come to show you that, while you are seeking to find God, God is likewise seeking to find you. Many times have I told you the story of the good shepherd who left the ninety and nine sheep in the fold while he went forth searching for the one that was lost, and how, when he had found the straying sheep, he laid it over his shoulder and tenderly carried it back to the fold. And when the lost sheep had been restored to the fold, you remember that the good shepherd called in his friends and bade them rejoice with him over the finding of the sheep that had been lost. Again I say there is more joy in heaven over one sinner who repents than over the ninety and nine just persons who need no repentance. The fact that souls are lost only increases the interest of the heavenly Father. I have come to this world to do my Father’s bidding, and it has truly been said of the Son of Man that he is a friend of publicans and sinners. “사무엘부터 요한까지 선지자들이 너희에게, 너희는 하느님을 찾아야 – 진리를 찾아야 한다고 타일렀습니다. 그들은 언제나 ‘주님을 만날 수 있을 때, 주님을 찾아라(사55:6a).’라고 말했습니다. 그리고 그런 모든 가르침은 심정에 간직해야 합니다. 그러나 너희가 하느님을 찾으려 하는 동안, 하느님도 마찬가지로 너희를 찾고 계신다는 것을 너희에게 보이려고 내가 왔느니라. 여러 번 내가 너희에게 우리에 아흔아홉 마리의 양을 남겨두고 잃어버린 한 마리를 찾으려고 떠난 선한 목자가 길을 잃은 양을 찾아 그 양을 자기 어깨에 메어 다정하게 우리로 다시 데려왔는지 이야기했느니라. 그리고 잃어버린 양이 우리에 돌아왔을 때, 선한 목자가 자기 친구들을 불러 잃어버린 양을 찾은 것을 같이 축하하자고 말한 것을 너희가 기억하느니라. 내가 다시 말하지만, 회개가 필요 없는 아흔아홉의 의인보다 회개하는 죄인 하나를 하늘에서 더 기뻐하느니라(마18:12-14, 눅15:3-7). 혼(魂)들이 길을 잃었다는 사실은 하늘 아버지의 관심을 더 일으킬 뿐이니라. 나는 내 아버지의 명령대로 하려고 이 세상에 왔으며, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)가 세리와 죄인의 친구라는 말은 참이니라(마9:10-11, 11:19a, 막2:15-16, 눅7:34, 15:1-2).

169:1.3 (1851.1) “You have been taught that divine acceptance comes after your repentance and as a result of all your works of sacrifice and penitence, but I assure you that the Father accepts you even before you have repented and sends the Son and his associates to find you and bring you, with rejoicing, back to the fold, the kingdom of sonship and spiritual progress. You are all like sheep which have gone astray, and I have come to seek and to save those who are lost. “너희가 회개한 후, 너희가 행한 희생물과 참회의 모든 결과로써, 신적으로 용납된다고 너희가 배웠지만, 내가 너희에게 보증하는 것은, 너희가 회개하기도 전에 아버지가 너희를 받아들이며, 너희를 찾아 기뻐하며 너희를 우리, 즉 아들(자녀) 됨과 영적 진보의 하느님 나라로 데려오도록 아들과 그의 동료들을 보내느니라. 너희는 모두 길을 잃은 양과 같으며, 잃어버린 자들을 찾아 구원하려고 내가 왔느니라(Mt18:11, 눅19:10).

169:1.4 (1851.2) “And you should also remember the story of the woman who, having had ten pieces of silver made into a necklace of adornment, lost one piece, and how she lit the lamp and diligently swept the house and kept up the search until she found the lost piece of silver. And as soon as she found the coin that was lost, she called together her friends and neighbors, saying, ‘Rejoice with me, for I have found the piece that was lost.’ So again I say, there is always joy in the presence of the angels of heaven over one sinner who repents and returns to the Father’s fold. And I tell you this story to impress upon you that the Father and his Son go forth to search for those who are lost, and in this search we employ all influences capable of rendering assistance in our diligent efforts to find those who are lost, those who stand in need of salvation. And so, while the Son of Man goes out in the wilderness to seek for the sheep gone astray, he also searches for the coin which is lost in the house. The sheep wanders away, unintentionally; the coin is covered by the dust of time and obscured by the accumulation of the things of men. “그리고 너희는, 은 열 조각으로 만든 장식 목걸이에서 한 조각을 잃어버린 여인이 등을 밝혀 분실한 은(銀) 조각을 찾기까지 부지런히 집을 쓸며 계속 찾았던 이야기 또한 기억해야 하느니라. 그리고 그녀가 잃었던 조각을 찾자마자 친구들과 이웃들을 함께 불러서, ‘내가 잃어버린 조각을 찾았으니 나와 함께 축하하자.’라고 말했습니다. 그래서 내가 다시 말하지만, 회개하여 아버지의 우리로 돌아오는 한 죄인에 대해 하늘의 천사들 앞에 언제나 기쁨이 있느니라(눅15:8-10). 아버지와 그 아들이 잃어버린 자들을 찾으러 나가, 이렇게 찾으면서, 잃어버린 자들, 구원이 필요한 자들을 우리가 부지런히 찾으려고 애쓰면서 도울 수 있는 모든 영향력을 우리가 사용한다는 것을 너희가 명심하게 하려고 내가 너희에게 이런 이야기를 하노라. 그래서 인자(人子 사람의 아들)가 길을 잃은 양을 찾으러 광야로 나가면서, 그는 집에서 잃어버린 조각도 찾느니라. 양은 무심결에 헤매느니라. 금속조각은 세월의 먼지에 덮여 있고, 사람의 물건이 쌓여 가려 있느니라.

231022 잃어버린 아들의 이야기 눅15:11-32 11 또 이르시되 어떤 사람에게 두 아들이 있는데 12 그 둘째가 아버지에게 말하되 아버지여 재산 중에서 내게 돌아올 분깃을 내게 주소서 하는지라 아버지가 그 살림을 각각 나눠 주었더니 13 그 후 며칠이 안 되어 둘째 아들이 재물을 다 모아 가지고 먼 나라에 가 거기서 허랑방탕하여 그 재산을 낭비하더니 14 다 없앤 후 그 나라에 크게 흉년이 들어 그가 비로소 궁핍한지라 15 가서 그 나라 백성 중 한 사람에게 붙여 사니 그가 그를 들로 보내어 돼지를 치게 하였는데 16 그가 돼지 먹는 쥐엄 열매로 배를 채우고자 하되 주는 자가 없는지라 17 이에 스스로 돌이켜 이르되 내 아버지에게는 양식이 풍족한 품꾼이 얼마나 많은가 나는 여기서 주려 죽는구나 18 내가 일어나 아버지께 가서 이르기를 아버지 내가 하늘과 아버지께 죄를 지었사오니 19 지금부터는 아버지의 아들이라 일컬음을 감당하지 못하겠나이다 나를 품꾼의 하나로 보소서 하리라 하고 20 이에 일어나서 아버지께로 돌아가니라 아직도 거리가 먼데 아버지가 그를 보고 측은히 여겨 달려가 목을 안고 입을 맞추니 21 아들이 이르되 아버지 내가 하늘과 아버지께 죄를 지었사오니 지금부터는 아버지의 아들이라 일컬음을 감당하지 못하겠나이다 하나 22 아버지는 종들에게 이르되 제일 좋은 옷을 내어다가 입히고 손에 가락지를 끼우고 발에 신을 신기라 23 그리고 살진 송아지를 끌어다가 잡으라 우리가 먹고 즐기자 24 이 내 아들은 죽었다가 다시 살아났으며 내가 잃었다가 다시 얻었노라 하니 그들이 즐거워하더라 25 맏아들은 밭에 있다가 돌아와 집에 가까이 왔을 때에 풍악과 춤추는 소리를 듣고 26 한 종을 불러 이 무슨 일인가 물은대 27 대답하되 당신의 동생이 돌아왔으매 당신의 아버지가 건강한 그를 다시 맞아들이게 됨으로 인하여 살진 송아지를 잡았나이다 하니 28 그가 노하여 들어가고자 하지 아니하거늘 아버지가 나와서 권한대 29 아버지께 대답하여 이르되 내가 여러 해 아버지를 섬겨 명을 어김이 없거늘 내게는 염소 새끼라도 주어 나와 내 벗으로 즐기게 하신 일이 없더니 30 아버지의 살림을 창녀들과 함께 삼켜 버린 이 아들이 돌아오매 이를 위하여 살진 송아지를 잡으셨나이다 31 아버지가 이르되 얘 너는 항상 나와 함께 있으니 내 것이 다 네 것이로되 32 이 네 동생은 죽었다가 살아났으며 내가 잃었다가 얻었기로 우리가 즐거워하고 기뻐하는 것이 마땅하다 하니라

169:1.5 (1851.3) “And now I would like to tell you the story of a thoughtless son of a well-to-do farmer who deliberately left his father’s house and went off into a foreign land, where he fell into much tribulation. You recall that the sheep strayed away without intention, but this youth left his home with premeditation. It was like this: “이제 나는 부유한 농부의 분별없는 아들이 일부러 아버지의 집을 떠나 이국(異國)으로 갔다가 여러 시련에 빠진 이야기를 너희에게 하려고 하느니라. 양이 무심코 자기 양무리를 놓쳤다고 너희가 생각해 내지만, 이 청년은 미리 생각해서 자기 집을 떠났느니라. 이것은 다음과 같았더라.

169:1.6 (1851.4) “A certain man had two sons; one, the younger, was lighthearted and carefree, always seeking for a good time and shirking responsibility, while his older brother was serious, sober, hard-working, and willing to bear responsibility. Now these two brothers did not get along well together; they were always quarreling and bickering. The younger lad was cheerful and vivacious, but indolent and unreliable; the older son was steady and industrious, at the same time self-centered, surly, and conceited. The younger son enjoyed play but shunned work; the older devoted himself to work but seldom played. This association became so disagreeable that the younger son came to his father and said: ‘Father, give me the third portion of your possessions which would fall to me and allow me to go out into the world to seek my own fortune.’ And when the father heard this request, knowing how unhappy the young man was at home and with his older brother, he divided his property, giving the youth his share. “어떤 사람에게 두 아들이 있었는데, 동생은 아무 걱정이 없고 태평하여, 늘 쾌락만 좇고 책임을 회피했지만, 그의 형은 진지하고, 건전하며, 근면하여 기꺼이 책임을 맡았습니다. 한데 이 두 형제는 함께 잘 지내지 못해서 그들은 언제나 말다툼하며 언쟁했습니다. 어린 소년은 쾌활하고 명랑했지만 게을러 신뢰할 수 없었습니다. 큰아들은 착실하고 부지런했지만 동시에 자기중심적이고, 무뚝뚝하며 자만심이 있었습니다. 작은아들은 놀기 좋아했지만 일을 피했고, 형은 일에 몰두하여 좀처럼 놀지 않았습니다. 이런 관계가 아주 마음에 들지 않아서 작은아들이 자기 아버지에게 와서 말했습니다. ‘아버지, 아버지 재산 중에서 제게 떨어질 3번째 몫을 제게 주셔서, 제가 세상에 나가 제 재산을 모으도록 허락해 주십시오.’ 그리고 아버지가 이런 요청을 들었을 때, 청년이 집에서 형과 함께 얼마나 불행한지 알고, 그는 자기 재산을 나누어 청년의 몫을 주었습니다(눅15:11-12).

169:1.7 (1851.5) “Within a few weeks the young man gathered together all his funds and set out upon a journey to a far country, and finding nothing profitable to do which was also pleasurable, he soon wasted all his inheritance in riotous living. And when he had spent all, there arose a prolonged famine in that country, and he found himself in want. And so, when he suffered hunger and his distress was great, he found employment with one of the citizens of that country, who sent him into the fields to feed swine. And the young man would fain have filled himself with the husks which the swine ate, but no one would give him anything. “몇 주안에 청년은 자기 자금을 모두 모아서 먼 나라로 여행을 떠났고, 수익성 있으면서 즐거운 일을 찾지 못하자, 그는 곧 자기 모든 유산을 방종(放縱 마음대로 사용)한 생활로 낭비했습니다. 그가 다 써버렸을 때, 그 나라에 오랜 기근이 찾아와 궁핍에 빠졌습니다. 그래서 그가 굶주림에 시달려 엄청난 고통이 되자, 그 나라의 한 시민에게 고용되었는데, 그가 그를 들판으로 보내 돼지를 치게 했습니다. 청년은 돼지가 먹는 곡물 겉껍질로 채우려 했지만 아무도 그에게 어떤 것도 주려고 하지 않았습니다(눅15:13-16).

169:1.8 (1852.1) “One day, when he was very hungry, he came to himself and said: ‘How many hired servants of my father have bread enough and to spare while I perish with hunger, feeding swine off here in a foreign country! I will arise and go to my father, and I will say to him: Father, I have sinned against heaven and against you. I am no more worthy to be called your son; only be willing to make me one of your hired servants.’ And when the young man had reached this decision, he arose and started out for his father’s house. “어느 날, 그가 너무 배고프자, 제정신이 돌아와 말했습니다. ‘내가 여기 이국(異國)에서 돼지를 치며 굶주려 죽어가는 동안 내 아버지에게 고용된 하인들은 얼마나 많은 양식을 가지고 마음대로 먹을 수 있는가! 내가 일어나 내 아버지께 가서 이렇게 말하리라. 아버지, 제가 하늘과 아버지께 죄를 지었습니다. 저는 더 이상 아버지의 아들이라고 불릴 자격이 없으니, 다만 저를 마다하지 않고 아버지가 고용한 하인 중 하나로 삼아주십시오.’ 청년이 이런 결심에 이르자, 그가 일어나 자기 아버지의 집으로 여행을 떠났습니다(눅15:17-20a).

169:1.9 (1852.2) “Now this father had grieved much for his son; he had missed the cheerful, though thoughtless, lad. This father loved this son and was always on the lookout for his return, so that on the day he approached his home, even while he was yet afar off, the father saw him and, being moved with loving compassion, ran out to meet him, and with affectionate greeting he embraced and kissed him. And after they had thus met, the son looked up into his father’s tearful face and said: ‘Father, I have sinned against heaven and in your sight; I am no more worthy to be called a son’ — but the lad did not find opportunity to complete his confession because the overjoyed father said to the servants who had by this time come running up: ‘Bring quickly his best robe, the one I have saved, and put it on him and put the son’s ring on his hand and fetch sandals for his feet.’ “그때 이 아버지는 자기 아들을 몹시 마음 아파했습니다. 그는 분별이 없지만 쾌활한 소년을 그리워했습니다. 이 아버지는 이런 아들을 사랑했고 항상 그가 돌아오기만을 생각해서, 그가 자기 집으로 다가가던 그날, 그가 아직 멀리 떨어져 있는 데도, 아버지는 그를 보면서 애정을 품고 불쌍히 여기면서 당장 그를 맞으러 나가 다정히 환영하며 얼싸안고 입을 맞췄습니다. 그들이 그렇게 만난 후, 아들이 자기 아버지의 눈물 어린 얼굴을 보면서 ‘아버지, 제가 하늘과 아버지 앞에 죄를 지었으니, 저는 더 이상 아들로 불릴 자격이 없습니다.’라고 말했지만, 대단히 기쁜 아버지가 이때 달려오는 하인들에게 ‘내가 남겨놓은 그의 가장 좋은 옷을 빨리 가져와서 입히고 그의 손에 아들의 반지를 끼우며 그의 발을 위해 가죽신을 가려오라.’ 말했기 때문에 소년은 자기 고백을 마칠 기회가 없었습니다(눅15:20b-22).

169:1.10 (1852.3) “And then, after the happy father had led the footsore and weary lad into the house, he called to his servants: ‘Bring on the fatted calf and kill it, and let us eat and make merry, for this my son was dead and is alive again; he was lost and is found.’ And they all gathered about the father to rejoice with him over the restoration of his son. “그러고 나서 행복이 가득한 아버지가 발이 아프고 지친 소년을 집으로 데려간 다음, 그가 자기 하인들에게 큰소리로 ‘나의 이 아들이 죽었다가 다시 살아 있고, 잃었다가 찾았으니, 살찐 송아지를 가져와 잡아서, 먹고 즐기자.’라고 외쳤습니다. 그들 모두 아버지 주위에 모여 그 아들의 회복을 그와 함께 기뻐했습니다(눅15:23-24).

169:1.11 (1852.4) “About this time, while they were celebrating, the elder son came in from his day’s work in the field, and as he drew near the house, he heard the music and the dancing. And when he came up to the back door, he called out one of the servants and inquired as to the meaning of all this festivity. And then said the servant: ‘Your long-lost brother has come home, and your father has killed the fatted calf to rejoice over his son’s safe return. Come in that you also may greet your brother and receive him back into your father’s house.’ “이 무렵 그들이 축하하는 동안 맏아들이 들에서 하루의 일과를 마치고 들어와 집 근처에 이르렀을 때, 그는 음악과 춤추는 소리를 들었습니다. 그가 뒷문으로 다가가 그가 하인 중 하나를 불러내어 모든 이런 잔치의 의미를 물었습니다. 그러자 하인이 말했습니다. ‘오랫동안 잃어버린 당신 동생이 집에 와서, 당신 아버지가 살진 송아지를 잡아서, 자기 아들의 무사 귀환을 기뻐하고 있습니다. 당신도 당신 동생을 환영하고 당신 아버지의 집으로 그를 다시 맞아들이도록 들어오십시오(눅15:25-27).’

169:1.12 (1852.5) “But when the older brother heard this, he was so hurt and angry he would not go into the house. When his father heard of his resentment of the welcome of his younger brother, he went out to entreat him. But the older son would not yield to his father’s persuasion. He answered his father, saying: ‘Here these many years have I served you, never transgressing the least of your commands, and yet you never gave me even a kid that I might make merry with my friends. I have remained here to care for you all these years, and you never made rejoicing over my faithful service, but when this your son returns, having squandered your substance with harlots, you make haste to kill the fatted calf and make merry over him.’ “그러나 형이 이 말을 듣고, 그는 너무 감정이 상하고 화가 나서, 집에 들어가려고 하지 않았습니다. 그의 아버지는 자기 동생의 환영에 큰아들이 분개했다는 말을 듣고 그에게 간청하러 나갔습니다. 그러나 큰아들은 자기 아버지의 설득에 양보하려 하지 않았습니다. 그가 자기 아버지에게 대답하여 말하기를, ‘제가 이렇게 여러 해 당신을 섬기며 당신의 명령을 조금도 어기지 않았지만, 당신은 제게 제 친구들과 즐겁게 놀라고 새끼염소 한 마리도 주지 않았습니다. 제가 여기에 남아 이렇게 여러 해 당신을 보살폈는데, 당신은 저의 충실한 섬김을 한 번도 기뻐하지 않았지만, 당신의 이 아들이 매춘부들과 당신의 재산을 탕진하고 돌아오자, 당신은 급히 살찐 송아지를 잡아서 그를 기쁘게 합니다(눅15:28-30).’

169:1.13 (1852.6) “Since this father truly loved both of his sons, he tried to reason with this older one: ‘But, my son, you have all the while been with me, and all this which I have is yours. You could have had a kid at any time you had made friends to share your merriment. But it is only proper that you should now join with me in being glad and merry because of your brother’s return. Think of it, my son, your brother was lost and is found; he has returned alive to us!’” “이 아버지는 자기 두 아들 모두 참으로 사랑했기에 이 큰아들을 설득하려 했습니다. ‘하지만 내 아들아, 너는 늘 나와 함께 있었으니, 내가 가진 이 모두는 너의 것이라. 너는 친구들과 즐기려고 언제라도 새끼염소를 잡을 수 있었느니라. 그러나 네 동생이 돌아왔으니 이제 나와 함께 기뻐하고 즐거워함이 마땅할 뿐이라. 생각해 보라, 내 아들아, 네 동생은 잃어버렸다가 찾았고, 그가 우리에게 살아서 돌아왔느니라(눅15:31-32)!’”

169:1.14 (1853.1) This was one of the most touching and effective of all the parables which Jesus ever presented to impress upon his hearers the Father’s willingness to receive all who seek entrance into the kingdom of heaven. 이것은 예수께서 하늘나라로 들어가려 하는 모두를 흔쾌히 받아들이려는 아버지의 마음을 자기 청중에게 명심하게 하려고 이제껏 제시한 모든 비유 중 가장 감동적이며 인상적인 것 중 하나였습니다.

169:1.15 (1853.2) Jesus was very partial to telling these three stories at the same time. He presented the story of the lost sheep to show that, when men unintentionally stray away from the path of life, the Father is mindful of such lost ones and goes out, with his Sons, the true shepherds of the flock, to seek the lost sheep. He then would recite the story of the coin lost in the house to illustrate how thorough is the divine searching for all who are confused, confounded, or otherwise spiritually blinded by the material cares and accumulations of life. And then he would launch forth into the telling of this parable of the lost son, the reception of the returning prodigal, to show how complete is the restoration of the lost son into his Father’s house and heart. 예수는 이 세 이야기를 동시에 하기를 아주 좋아했습니다. 그는 잃어버린 양의 이야기를 하면서, 인간이 무심코 생명의 경로에서 벗어날 때, 아버지는 그렇게 잃어버린 자들을 마음에 두어서 양 떼의 참 목자들, 자기 아들들과 함께 잃어버린 양을 찾으러 나간다는 것을 보여주었습니다. 그런 후 그는 집 안에서 잃어버린 금속조각 이야기를, 물질의 걱정거리와 생활의 축적으로 당황하고, 혼란스럽거나, 아니면, 영적으로 분별이 없는 모든 자들을 얼마나 철저하게 신적으로 찾는지, 실례로 얘기하곤 했습니다. 그러고 나서 그는, 얼마나 완벽하게 아버지의 집과 심정 안으로 잃어버린 아들이 회복되는지 보여주려고 잃어버린 아들의 이 비유, 돌아온 탕자를 환영하는 이야기를 시작하곤 했습니다(눅15:3-32).

169:1.16 (1853.3) Many, many times during his years of teaching, Jesus told and retold this story of the prodigal son. This parable and the story of the good Samaritan were his favorite means of teaching the love of the Father and the neighborliness of man. 예수께서 가르친 여러 해 동안, 그는 방탕한 아들의 이 이야기를 아주 여러 번, 말하고, 또 바꾸어 말했습니다. 이 비유와 선한 사마리아인(人)의 이야기는 아버지의 사랑과 사람의 이웃사랑을 가르치는 데 그가 가장 좋아하는 수단이었습니다.

2. Parable of the Shrewd Steward 영리(怜悧)한 청지기의 비유

231029 영리(怜悧)한 청지기의 비유 눅16:1-14 1 또한 제자들에게 이르시되 어떤 부자에게 청지기가 있는데 그가 주인의 소유를 낭비한다는 말이 그 주인에게 들린지라 2 주인이 그를 불러 이르되 내가 네게 대하여 들은 이 말이 어찌 됨이냐 네가 보던 일을 셈하라 청지기 직무를 계속하지 못하리라 하니 3 청지기가 속으로 이르되 주인이 내 직분을 빼앗으니 내가 무엇을 할까 땅을 파자니 힘이 없고 빌어 먹자니 부끄럽구나 4 내가 할 일을 알았도다 이렇게 하면 직분을 빼앗긴 후에 사람들이 나를 자기 집으로 영접하리라 하고 5 주인에게 빚진 자를 일일이 불러다가 먼저 온 자에게 이르되 네가 내 주인에게 얼마나 빚졌느냐 6 말하되 기름 백 말이니이다 이르되 여기 네 증서를 가지고 빨리 앉아 오십이라 쓰라 하고 7 또 다른 이에게 이르되 너는 얼마나 빚졌느냐 이르되 밀 백 석이니이다 이르되 여기 네 증서를 가지고 팔십이라 쓰라 하였는지라 8 주인이 이 옳지 않은 청지기가 일을 지혜 있게 하였으므로 칭찬하였으니 이 세대의 아들들이 자기 시대에 있어서는 빛의 아들들보다 더 지혜로움이니라 9 내가 너희에게 말하노니 불의의 재물로 친구를 사귀라 그리하면 그 재물이 없어질 때에 그들이 너희를 영주할 처소로 영접하리라 10 지극히 작은 것에 충성된 자는 큰 것에도 충성되고 지극히 작은 것에 불의한 자는 큰 것에도 불의하니라 11 너희가 만일 불의한 재물에도 충성하지 아니하면 누가 참된 것으로 너희에게 맡기겠느냐 12 너희가 만일 남의 것에 충성하지 아니하면 누가 너희의 것을 너희에게 주겠느냐 13 집 하인이 두 주인을 섬길 수 없나니 혹 이를 미워하고 저를 사랑하거나 혹 이를 중히 여기고 저를 경히 여길 것임이니라 너희는 하나님과 재물을 겸하여 섬길 수 없느니라 14 바리새인들은 돈을 좋아하는 자들이라 이 모든 것을 듣고 비웃거늘

169:2.1 (1853.4) One evening Simon Zelotes, commenting on one of Jesus’ statements, said: “Master, what did you mean when you said today that many of the children of the world are wiser in their generation than are the children of the kingdom since they are skillful in making friends with the mammon of unrighteousness?” Jesus answered: 어느 날(AD30. 3.7화~11토) 저녁 시몬 젤로떼가 예수의 말씀 중 하나를 거론하며 말했습니다. “주여, 세상의 여러 자녀가 불의(不義)한 배금(拜金 돈 숭배)과 능숙하게 친하므로 자기 세대의 하느님 나라의 자녀들보다 더 슬기롭다고 당신께서 오늘 말한 것은 무슨 의미인지요?” 예수께서 대답했습니다(눅16:8).

169:2.2 (1853.5) “Some of you, before you entered the kingdom, were very shrewd in dealing with your business associates. If you were unjust and often unfair, you were nonetheless prudent and farseeing in that you transacted your business with an eye single to your present profit and future safety. Likewise should you now so order your lives in the kingdom as to provide for your present joy while you also make certain of your future enjoyment of treasures laid up in heaven. If you were so diligent in making gains for yourselves when in the service of self, why should you show less diligence in gaining souls for the kingdom since you are now servants of the brotherhood of man and stewards of God? 너희 중 일부는 하느님 나라에 들어가기 전에, 너희 사업 동료를 다룰 때 아주 영리했느니라. 너희가 부조리하고 종종 부당하더라도 너희가 현재의 이익과 미래 안전에 대해 성심성의로 너희 사업을 처리했다는 점에서 너희는 신중하고 선견지명이 있었느니라. 마찬가지로, 너희가 이제는, 하늘나라에 쌓아놓은 너희 미래 보물을 반드시 누리면서도 너희 현재의 기쁨을 누릴 수 있도록 하느님 나라 안에서 너희 생활을 정리해야 하느니라. 너희가 자신을 위해 일할 때 자기를 위해 이윤을 내려고 그렇게 공들였다면, 이제 너희는 사람의 형제 공동체 봉사자들이며 하느님의 청지기들이므로 하느님 나라를 위해 혼(魂)들을 얻는 일에 왜 공을 덜 들이느냐?

169:2.3 (1853.6) “You may all learn a lesson from the story of a certain rich man who had a shrewd but unjust steward. This steward had not only oppressed his master’s clients for his own selfish gain, but he had also directly wasted and squandered his master’s funds. When all this finally came to the ears of his master, he called the steward before him and asked the meaning of these rumors and required that he should give immediate accounting of his stewardship and prepare to turn his master’s affairs over to another. “너희 모두 영리하지만 옳지 못한 청지기를 둔 어떤 부자의 이야기에서 교훈을 배울 수도 있으리라. 이 청지기는 자기 이기적인 이익을 위해 자기 주인의 고객들을 압박할 뿐만 아니라 자기 주인의 자금도 직접 낭비하고 탕진했느니라. 이 모든 일이 결국 자기 주인의 귀에 들어가자, 그가 자기 앞에 청지기를 불러 이런 소문에 담긴 의미를 묻고 즉시 청지기 직의 회계를 보고하고 자기 주인의 업무를 다른 이에게 건네줄 준비를 하라고 요구했느니라(눅16:1-2).

169:2.4 (1853.7) “Now this unfaithful steward began to say to himself: ‘What shall I do since I am about to lose this stewardship? I have not the strength to dig; to beg I am ashamed. I know what I will do to make certain that, when I am put out of this stewardship, I will be welcomed into the houses of all who do business with my master.’ And then, calling in each of his lord’s debtors, he said to the first, ‘How much do you owe my master?’ He answered, ‘A hundred measures of oil.’ Then said the steward, ‘Take your wax board bond, sit down quickly, and change it to fifty.’ Then he said to another debtor, ‘How much do you owe?’ And he replied, ‘A hundred measures of wheat.’ Then said the steward, ‘Take your bond and write fourscore.’ And this he did with numerous other debtors. And so did this dishonest steward seek to make friends for himself after he would be discharged from his stewardship. Even his lord and master, when he subsequently found out about this, was compelled to admit that his unfaithful steward had at least shown sagacity in the manner in which he had sought to provide for future days of want and adversity. “그러자 이 불충한 청지기가 혼잣말을 하기 시작했습니다. ‘내가 이 청지기 직을 곧 잃게 되었으니 뭘 할까? 내가 땅을 팔 힘이 없고, 구걸하려니 부끄럽구나. 내가 이 청지기 직을 잃을 때, 내 주인과 거래하는 모든 자의 집에서 환영받게 되도록 내가 무엇을 할 것인지 확실히 알겠구나.’ 그런 다음, 자기 주인의 채무자들을 하나씩 불러서, 그가 첫 사람에게 ‘내 주인에게 너는 얼마나 빚을 지고 있느냐?’라고 말했습니다. 그가 ‘기름 180리터입니다.’라고 대답했습니다. 그러자 청지기가 말하기를 ‘밀랍 판 차용증을 가져다 빨리 앉아 그것을 90리터로 고치라.’ 그런 후 그가 다른 채무자에게 ‘너는 얼마나 빚을 지고 있느냐?’라고 말했습니다. 그는 ‘밀 100포대입니다.’라고 대답했습니다. 그러자 청지기가 ‘너의 차용증을 가져와 80포대로 쓰라.’라고 말했습니다. 그는 수많은 다른 채무자를 이렇게 처리했습니다. 그래서 이 부정직한 청지기는 자신이 청지기 직에서 해고된 후에 자신을 위해 친구를 사귀려고 그렇게 애썼습니다. 그의 주(主)이며 주인조차, 나중에 이런 일에 대해 알게 되자, 자신의 불충한 청지기가 적어도 앞날의 곤궁과 역경을 대비하려고 애쓴 태도에서 보인 눈치 빠른 민첩함을 인정하지 않을 수 없었습니다(눅16:3-8a).

169:2.5 (1854.1) “And it is in this way that the sons of this world sometimes show more wisdom in their preparation for the future than do the children of light. I say to you who profess to be acquiring treasure in heaven: Take lessons from those who make friends with the mammon of unrighteousness, and likewise so conduct your lives that you make eternal friendship with the forces of righteousness in order that, when all things earthly fail, you shall be joyfully received into the eternal habitations. “이렇게 하여 이 세상의 아들(자녀)들은 자신들의 미래를 준비하면서 빛의 자녀들이 하는 것보다 더 슬기로움을 보이느니라. 내가 하늘의 보물을 얻는다고 공언하는 너희에게 이르노라. 불의(不義)한 배금(拜金 돈 숭배)과 사귀는 자들에게서 교훈을 얻고, 마찬가지로 세상의 만사가 사라질 때, 너희가 영원한 거처로 기쁘게 받아들여지도록 공의(公義)의 세력과 영원히 사귀도록 너희 삶을 그렇게 처신하라(눅16:8b-9).

169:2.6 (1854.2) “I affirm that he who is faithful in little will also be faithful in much, while he who is unrighteous in little will also be unrighteous in much. If you have not shown foresight and integrity in the affairs of this world, how can you hope to be faithful and prudent when you are trusted with the stewardship of the true riches of the heavenly kingdom? If you are not good stewards and faithful bankers, if you have not been faithful in that which is another’s, who will be foolish enough to give you great treasure in your own name? 내가 단언하노니, 적은 일에 충실한 자는 많은 일에도 충실할 것이며, 적은 일에 불의(不義)한 자는 많은 일에도 불의(不義)할 것이니라. 너희가 이 세상의 업무에서 신중(愼重)과 고결(高潔)을 보이지 않는다면, 너희가 하늘나라에 속한 참된 재물의 청지기 직을 맡을 때 너희가 충실하고 신중하기를 기대할 수 있느냐? 너희가 선한 청지기와 충실한 은행가가 아니라면, 너희가 다른 사람의 것에 충실하지 않았다면, 누가 어리석게 너희 자신의 이름으로 큰 보물을 너희에게 주겠느냐(눅16:10-12)?

169:2.7 (1854.3) “And again I assert that no man can serve two masters; either he will hate the one and love the other, or else he will hold to one while he despises the other. You cannot serve God and mammon.” “내가 다시 단언하노니, 누구도 두 주인을 섬길 수 없느니라. 그가 하나를 미워하고 다른 하나를 사랑하거나, 아니면 그가 하나를 소중히 여기면서 다른 하나를 싫어하리라. 너희가 하느님과 배금(拜金 돈 숭배)을 겸하여 섬길 수 없느니라(눅16:13).”

169:2.8 (1854.4) When the Pharisees who were present heard this, they began to sneer and scoff since they were much given to the acquirement of riches. These unfriendly hearers sought to engage Jesus in unprofitable argumentation, but he refused to debate with his enemies. When the Pharisees fell to wrangling among themselves, their loud speaking attracted large numbers of the multitude encamped thereabouts; and when they began to dispute with each other, Jesus withdrew, going to his tent for the night. 참석했던 바리새인들이 이 말을 들었을 때, 그들은 재물 획득에 관심이 많았기 때문에 조롱하며 비웃기 시작했습니다. 이렇게 적대시하는 마음이 있는 청중들이 예수를 무익한 논쟁에 끌어들이려고 했지만 그는 자기 대적들과 논쟁하려 하지 않았습니다. 바리새인들이 저희끼리 입씨름하기 시작하자, 그들의 시끄러운 말소리가 근처에서 야영하던 상당수의 군중을 끌어들였습니다. 그들이 서로 말다툼하기 시작하자, 예수께서 물러나 밤을 보내시려고 자기 천막으로 갔습니다(눅16:14).

3. The Rich Man and the Beggar 부자와 거지

231105 부자와 거지 눅16:19-31 19 한 부자가 있어 자색 옷과 고운 베옷을 입고 날마다 호화롭게 즐기더라 20 그런데 나사로라 이름하는 한 거지가 헌데 투성이로 그의 대문 앞에 버려진 채 21 그 부자의 상에서 떨어지는 것으로 배불리려 하매 심지어 개들이 와서 그 헌데를 핥더라 22 이에 그 거지가 죽어 천사들에게 받들려 아브라함의 품에 들어가고 부자도 죽어 장사되매 23 그가 음부에서 고통중에 눈을 들어 멀리 아브라함과 그의 품에 있는 나사로를 보고 24 불러 이르되 아버지 아브라함이여 나를 긍휼히 여기사 나사로를 보내어 그 손가락 끝에 물을 찍어 내 혀를 서늘하게 하소서 내가 이 불꽃 가운데서 괴로워하나이다 25 아브라함이 이르되 얘 너는 살았을 때에 좋은 것을 받았고 나사로는 고난을 받았으니 이것을 기억하라 이제 그는 여기서 위로를 받고 너는 괴로움을 받느니라 26 그뿐 아니라 너희와 우리 사이에 큰 구렁텅이가 놓여 있어 여기서 너희에게 건너가고자 하되 갈 수 없고 거기서 우리에게 건너올 수도 없게 하였느니라 27 이르되 그러면 아버지여 구하노니 나사로를 내 아버지의 집에 보내소서 28 내 형제 다섯이 있으니 그들에게 증언하게 하여 그들로 이 고통 받는 곳에 오지 않게 하소서 29 아브라함이 이르되 그들에게 모세와 선지자들이 있으니 그들에게 들을지니라 30 이르되 그렇지 아니하니이다 아버지 아브라함이여 만일 죽은 자에게서 그들에게 가는 자가 있으면 회개하리이다 31 이르되 모세와 선지자들에게 듣지 아니하면 비록 죽은 자 가운데서 살아나는 자가 있을지라도 권함을 받지 아니하리라 하였다 하시니라

169:3.1 (1854.5) When the meeting became too noisy, Simon Peter, standing up, took charge, saying: “Men and brethren, it is not seemly thus to dispute among yourselves. The Master has spoken, and you do well to ponder his words. And this is no new doctrine which he proclaimed to you. Have you not also heard the allegory of the Nazarites concerning the rich man and the beggar? Some of us heard John the Baptist thunder this parable of warning to those who love riches and covet dishonest wealth. And while this olden parable is not according to the gospel we preach, you would all do well to heed its lessons until such a time as you comprehend the new light of the kingdom of heaven. The story as John told it was like this: 모임이 너무 떠들썩해지자, 시몬 베드로가 일어나 주도권을 잡고 말했습니다. “여러분, 형제들이여, 이렇게 서로 다투는 것은 옳지 않습니다. 주님께서 말했으니, 너희는 그의 말씀을 깊이 잘 생각해 보십시오. 이것은 그가 너희에게 선포한 새 교리가 아닙니다. 너희는 부자와 거지에 관한 나실인들의 우화도 듣지 않았습니까? 우리 중 일부는 세례 요한이 재물을 사랑하고 부정직한 재산을 몹시 탐내는 자들에게 외치며 경고하는 이 비유를 들었습니다. 오래된 이 비유는 우리가 전하는 복음과 다르지만, 너희가 하늘나라의 새로운 빛을 파악하는 그런 때까지 너희 모두 그 교훈을 마음에 두는 것이 좋을 것입니다. 요한이 말한 이야기는 이러했습니다.

169:3.2 (1854.6) “There was a certain rich man named Dives, who, being clothed in purple and fine linen, lived in mirth and splendor every day. And there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, who was laid at this rich man’s gate, covered with sores and desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich man’s table; yes, even the dogs came and licked his sores. And it came to pass that the beggar died and was carried away by the angels to rest in Abraham’s bosom. And then, presently, this rich man also died and was buried with great pomp and regal splendor. When the rich man departed from this world, he waked up in Hades, and finding himself in torment, he lifted up his eyes and beheld Abraham afar off and Lazarus in his bosom. And then Dives cried aloud: ‘Father Abraham, have mercy on me and send over Lazarus that he may dip the tip of his finger in water to cool my tongue, for I am in great anguish because of my punishment.’ And then Abraham replied: ‘My son, you should remember that in your lifetime you enjoyed the good things while Lazarus in like manner suffered the evil. But now all this is changed, seeing that Lazarus is comforted while you are tormented. And besides, between us and you there is a great gulf so that we cannot go to you, neither can you come over to us.’ Then said Dives to Abraham: ‘I pray you send Lazarus back to my father’s house, inasmuch as I have five brothers, that he may so testify as to prevent my brothers from coming to this place of torment.’ But Abraham said: ‘My son, they have Moses and the prophets; let them hear them.’ And then answered Dives: ‘No, No, Father Abraham! but if one go to them from the dead, they will repent.’ And then said Abraham: ‘If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded even if one were to rise from the dead.’” “디베스라는 이름의 어떤 부자가 있었는데, 자주색과 고운 면 옷을 입고 매일 희희낙락하며 호화스럽게 지냈습니다. 나사로라는 이름의 어떤 거지가 이 부자의 출입문에 있었는데, 상처투성이로 부자의 식탁에서 떨어지는 부스러기를 먹고 싶어 했습니다. 그렇습니다. 개들도 와서 그의 상처를 핥았습니다. 거지가 죽게 되자 천사들이 데려가 아브라함의 품에서 쉬었습니다. 그 후 이내 이 부자도 죽어 아주 화려하고 왕같이 호화롭게 묻혔습니다. 부자가 이 세상을 떠나자, 그는 하데스(황천, 지옥)에서 깨어나, 고통받는 자신을 발견하고 눈을 들어 멀리 아브라함과 그의 품에 있는 나사로를 보았습니다. 그러자 디베스가 큰 소리로 외쳤습니다. ‘아버지 아브라함이여, 제가 제 형벌로 인해 극심한 고통 중에 있으니, 저에게 자비를 베풀어 나사로의 손가락 끝에 물을 적셔 제 혀를 식히도록 그를 보내 주십시오.’ 그러자 아브라함이 대답했습니다. ‘이보게, 너의 살아생전에 네가 좋은 것들을 누리는 동안에 마찬가지로 나사로가 악을 당했다는 것을 기억해야 하느니라. 그러나 이제 네가 고통받는 동안에 나사로는 위로를 받는 것으로 보아 이 모든 것이 바뀌느니라. 게다가 너와 우리 사이에는 아주 깊이 갈라진 틈이 있어서 우리가 너에게 갈 수도 없고 네가 우리에게 건너올 수도 없느니라.’ 그러자 디베스가 아브라함에게 말했습니다. ‘제가 간청하오니, 제게 다섯 형제가 있는데, 제 형제들이 이 고통받는 곳에 오지 않도록 당신께서 나사로를 제 아버지 집에 돌려보내 증언하게 하소서.’ 그러나 아브라함이 말했습니다. ‘이보게, 그들에게 모세와 선지자들이 있으니 그들의 말을 듣게 하라.’ 그러자 디베스가 대답했습니다. ‘아니요, 아니요, 아버지 아브라함이여! 그렇지만 죽은 자 가운데서 누가 그들에게 가면, 그들이 회개할 것입니다.’ 그러자 아브라함이 말했습니다. ‘그들이 모세와 선지자들의 말을 듣지 않으면 죽은 자 가운데서 누가 살아난다고 해도 그들은 설득되지 않으리라(눅16:19-31).’”

169:3.3 (1855.1) After Peter had recited this ancient parable of the Nazarite brotherhood, and since the crowd had quieted down, Andrew arose and dismissed them for the night. Although both the apostles and his disciples frequently asked Jesus questions about the parable of Dives and Lazarus, he never consented to make comment thereon. 베드로가 나실인 공동체의 아주 오래된 이 비유를 이야기한 후, 군중이 조용해졌기 때문에, 안드레가 일어나 그들을 해산시켜 잠자리에 들게 했습니다. 사도들과 제자들이 디베스와 나사로의 비유에 대해 예수께 종종 질문했지만, 그는 그것에 관해 언급하는 데 동의하지 않았습니다.

4. The Father and His Kingdom 아버지와 그의 나라

231112 예수는 하느님의 계시 요12:45 나를 보는 자는 나를 보내신 이를 보는 것이니라

169:4.1 (1855.2) Jesus always had trouble trying to explain to the apostles that, while they proclaimed the establishment of the kingdom of God, the Father in heaven was not a king. At the time Jesus lived on earth and taught in the flesh, the people of Urantia knew mostly of kings and emperors in the governments of the nations, and the Jews had long contemplated the coming of the kingdom of God. For these and other reasons, the Master thought best to designate the spiritual brotherhood of man as the kingdom of heaven and the spirit head of this brotherhood as the Father in heaven. Never did Jesus refer to his Father as a king. In his intimate talks with the apostles he always referred to himself as the Son of Man and as their elder brother. He depicted all his followers as servants of mankind and messengers of the gospel of the kingdom. 예수는 사도들이 하느님 나라의 설립을 선포하는 동안, 하늘에 계신 아버지는 왕이 아니라고 그들에게 애써 설명하기에 언제나 고생했습니다. 예수께서 지상에 살면서 육신으로 가르치실 때, 유란시아 사람들은 각국 정부의 왕과 황제를 대부분 알고 있었고, 유대인들은 하느님 나라의 도래를 오랫동안 기대했습니다. 이런저런 이유로, 주(主)님은 사람의 영적 형제 공동체를 하늘나라로, 이 형제 공동체의 영(靈) 수장(首長)을 하늘에 계신 아버지라고 부르는 것이 최선이라 생각했습니다. 예수는 자기 아버지를 결코 왕으로 부르지 않았습니다. 그는 사도들과 친밀히 말할 때, 언제나 자신을 사람의 아들(인자 人子)과 그들의 형이라고 불렀습니다. 그는 모든 자기 추종자를 인류의 하인들과 하느님 나라 복음의 메신저로 나타냈습니다.

169:4.2 (1855.3) Jesus never gave his apostles a systematic lesson concerning the personality and attributes of the Father in heaven. He never asked men to believe in his Father; he took it for granted they did. Jesus never belittled himself by offering arguments in proof of the reality of the Father. His teaching regarding the Father all centered in the declaration that he and the Father are one; that he who has seen the Son has seen the Father; that the Father, like the Son, knows all things; that only the Son really knows the Father, and he to whom the Son will reveal him; that he who knows the Son knows also the Father; and that the Father sent him into the world to reveal their combined natures and to show forth their conjoint work. He never made other pronouncements about his Father except to the woman of Samaria at Jacob’s well, when he declared, “God is spirit.” 예수는 사도들에게 하늘에 계신 아버지의 인격(고유성)과 속성에 관해 결코 체계적인 교훈을 주지 않았습니다. 그는 사람들에게 자기 아버지를 믿으라고 절대로 요구하지 않았습니다. 그는 그들이 믿는 것을 당연하게 여겼습니다. 예수는 아버지의 실체를 입증하는 주장을 제안하여 자신을 절대로 낮추지 않았습니다. 아버지에 관한 그의 가르침은 모두 자신과 아버지가 하나라는 선언(요10:30), 아들을 본 자는 아버지를 보았다는 선언(요12:45, 14:9), 아버지는 아들처럼 모든 것을 아신다는 선언(요16:30, 요일3:20), 아들만이 아버지를 정말로 알고, 아들이 아버지를 계시할 자들만 아버지를 안다는 선언(마11:27, 눅10:22), 아들을 아는 자는 아버지도 안다는 선언(요8:19, 14:7), 자신들의 연합된 본성을 드러내고(요7:16, 12:49-50) 자신들의 공동 과업을 보이려고(요5:17, 14:10, 16:15, 17:10) 아버지가 자신을 세상에 보냈다는 선언(요7:29, 17:8)이 중심이었습니다. 그는 야곱의 우물에서 사마리아 여인에게 “하느님은 영(靈)이라.”라고 선포한 것(요4:24) 외에 자기 아버지에 대해 결코 다르게 선언하지 않았습니다(143:5.6).

169:4.3 (1856.1) You learn about God from Jesus by observing the divinity of his life, not by depending on his teachings. From the life of the Master you may each assimilate that concept of God which represents the measure of your capacity to perceive realities spiritual and divine, truths real and eternal. The finite can never hope to comprehend the Infinite except as the Infinite was focalized in the time-space personality of the finite experience of the human life of Jesus of Nazareth. 너희가 예수에게서 하느님에 대해 배우는 것은 그의 가르침으로 결정되지 않고 그의 일생의 신성(神性)을 알아차리는 것입니다. 주(主)님의 일생으로부터, 너희는 영적이며 신적인 실체들, 실제의 영원한 진리들을 알아차리는 너희 능력의 척도를 나타내는 그런 하느님의 개념을 각자 자기 것으로, 받아들일 수도 있습니다. 무한자가 나사렛 예수의 인간 일생에 속한 유한한 경험의 시공간 인격(고유성)으로 초점을 맞추지 않으면, 유한자는 절대로 무한자를 파악하기를 바랄 수 없습니다.

169:4.4 (1856.2) Jesus well knew that God can be known only by the realities of experience; never can he be understood by the mere teaching of the mind. Jesus taught his apostles that, while they never could fully understand God, they could most certainly know him, even as they had known the Son of Man. You can know God, not by understanding what Jesus said, but by knowing what Jesus was. Jesus was a revelation of God. 예수는 하느님이 체험적 실체들에 의해서만 알려질 수 있지, 단순한 마음의 가르침으로 절대로 이해될 수 없음을 잘 알고 있었습니다. 예수는 자기 사도들이 절대로 충분히 하느님을 이해할 수 없어도, 그들이 사람의 아들(인자 人子)을 알았던 것처럼 가장 확실히 하느님을 알 수 있다고 그들을 가르쳤습니다. 너희는 예수께서 하신 말씀을 이해하는 것이 아니라, 예수가 어떤 분이었는지 알면 하느님을 알 수 있습니다. 예수는 하느님의 계시였습니다.

231119 예수는 아버지의 계시 요12:45 나를 보는 자는 나를 보내신 이를 보는 것이니라

169:4.5 (1856.3) Except when quoting the Hebrew scriptures, Jesus referred to Deity by only two names: God and Father. And when the Master made reference to his Father as God, he usually employed the Hebrew word signifying the plural God (the Trinity) and not the word Yahweh, which stood for the progressive conception of the tribal God of the Jews. 히브리 성서를 인용할 때를 제외하고, 예수는 두 가지 이름, 하느님과 아버지로만 신(神)을 언급했습니다. 그리고 주께서 자기 아버지를 하느님으로 언급할 때, 그는 보통 복수의 하느님(삼위일체)을 의미하는 히브리 단어를 사용했고, 유대인의 종족 하느님에 대한 점진적 개념을 나타내는 야훼라는 단어를 사용하지 않았습니다.

169:4.6 (1856.4) Jesus never called the Father a king, and he very much regretted that the Jewish hope for a restored kingdom and John’s proclamation of a coming kingdom made it necessary for him to denominate his proposed spiritual brotherhood the kingdom of heaven. With the one exception — the declaration that “God is spirit” — Jesus never referred to Deity in any manner other than in terms descriptive of his own personal relationship with the First Source and Center of Paradise. 예수는 아버지를 결코 왕이라고 부르지 않았고, 회복된 왕국에 대한 유대인의 희망과 다가오는 왕국에 대한 요한의 선포(마3:1-2)로 인해 자신이 제안한 영적 형제 공동체를 하늘나라로 불러야 했던 것을 아주 유감스럽게 생각했습니다. “하느님은 영(靈)이시다(요4:24).”라는 한 가지 선언을 제외하고, 예수는 천국의 첫째 근원 및 중심과 그 자신의 개인적 관계를 설명하는 용어 외에 결코 다른 방식으로 신(神)을 부르지 않았습니다.

169:4.7 (1856.5) Jesus employed the word God to designate the idea of Deity and the word Father to designate the experience of knowing God. When the word Father is employed to denote God, it should be understood in its largest possible meaning. The word God cannot be defined and therefore stands for the infinite concept of the Father, while the term Father, being capable of partial definition, may be employed to represent the human concept of the divine Father as he is associated with man during the course of mortal existence. 예수는 신(神)에 대한 개념을 나타내려고 하느님이라는 단어를 사용하고, 하느님을 아는 체험을 나타내려고 아버지라는 단어를 사용했습니다. 아버지라는 단어가 하느님을 나타내려고 사용될 때, 가능한 가장 큰 의미로 이해되어야 합니다. 하느님이라는 단어는 규정지을 수 없으므로 아버지의 무한한 개념을 나타내지만, 아버지라는 용어는 부분적으로 규정할 수 있어서, 아버지가 이생의 삶의 과정에서 인간과 관련될 때, 신적 아버지에 대한 인간적 개념을 나타내는 데 사용될 수도 있습니다.

169:4.8 (1856.6) To the Jews, Elohim was the God of gods, while Yahweh was the God of Israel. Jesus accepted the concept of Elohim and called this supreme group of beings God. In the place of the concept of Yahweh, the racial deity, he introduced the idea of the fatherhood of God and the world-wide brotherhood of man. He exalted the Yahweh concept of a deified racial Father to the idea of a Father of all the children of men, a divine Father of the individual believer. And he further taught that this God of universes and this Father of all men were one and the same Paradise Deity. 유대인들에게 엘로힘은 신과 같은 존재들의 하느님이었고, 야훼는 이스라엘의 하느님이었습니다. 예수는 엘로힘의 개념을 받아들여 이런 최극 존재 집단을 하느님이라고 불렀습니다. 종족의 신(神), 야훼의 개념 대신에, 그는 하느님의 아버지와 인간의 세계적인 형제 공동체 개념을 창안했습니다. 그는 신격화된 종족 아버지라는 야훼 개념을 모든 인간 자녀의 아버지, 개별 신자(信者)의 신적 아버지라는 개념으로 격을 높였습니다. 게다가 그는 우주들의 이 하느님, 모든 인간의 이 아버지가 하나뿐인, 바로 그 천국 신(神)이라고 가르쳤습니다.

169:4.9 (1856.7) Jesus never claimed to be the manifestation of Elohim (God) in the flesh. He never declared that he was a revelation of Elohim (God) to the worlds. He never taught that he who had seen him had seen Elohim (God). But he did proclaim himself as the revelation of the Father in the flesh, and he did say that whoso had seen him had seen the Father. As the divine Son he claimed to represent only the Father. 예수는 자신이 육신으로 나타난 엘로힘(하느님)이라고 절대로 주장하지 않았습니다. 그는 자신이 세상에 대한 엘로힘(하느님)의 계시라고 절대로 선언하지 않았습니다. 그는 자신을 본 자는 엘로힘(하느님)을 본 것이라고 절대로 가르치지 않았습니다. 그러나 그는 자신이 육신을 입은 아버지의 계시라고 선포하고, 자신을 본 자는 누구나 아버지를 본 것이라고 말했습니다. 신적 아들로서 그는 아버지만 대표한다고 주장했습니다.

169:4.10 (1857.1) He was, indeed, the Son of even the Elohim God; but in the likeness of mortal flesh and to the mortal sons of God, he chose to limit his life revelation to the portrayal of his Father’s character in so far as such a revelation might be comprehensible to mortal man. As regards the character of the other persons of the Paradise Trinity, we shall have to be content with the teaching that they are altogether like the Father, who has been revealed in personal portraiture in the life of his incarnated Son, Jesus of Nazareth. 그는 실로 엘로힘 하느님의 아들이기도 했으나, 필사 육신의 모습으로, 하느님의 필사 아들들에게, 그런 계시가 필사 인간이 이해할 수 있는 한, 자신의 생애 계시를 자기 아버지의 성품을 드러내는 데까지 국한(局限)하기로 했습니다. 천국 삼위일체의 다른 인격(고유자)들의 성품에 관해서, 우리는, 자신이 성육신(成肉身)한 아들, 나사렛 예수의 일생 안에서 인격 초상화로 그려서 계시한 아버지와 그들이 완전히 닮았다는 가르침으로 만족해야만 할 것입니다.

231126 예수는 영적 렌즈 요12:45 나를 보는 자는 나를 보내신 이를 보는 것이니라

169:4.11 (1857.2) Although Jesus revealed the true nature of the heavenly Father in his earth life, he taught little about him. In fact, he taught only two things: that God in himself is spirit, and that, in all matters of relationship with his creatures, he is a Father. On this evening Jesus made the final pronouncement of his relationship with God when he declared: “I have come out from the Father, and I have come into the world; again, I will leave the world and go to the Father.” 예수는 자신의 지상 생활로 하늘 아버지의 참된 본성을 계시했지만, 그에 대해서는 거의 가르치지 않았습니다. 사실은 그는 하느님은 원래 영(靈)이라는 것과 자기 창조물과 모든 관계에서 그는 아버지라는 두 가지만 가르쳤습니다. 이날 저녁에 예수는 “나는 아버지에게서 나와 세상에 왔고 다시 나는 세상을 떠나 아버지께 가노라(요16:28).”라고 선언했을 때, 그는 하느님과 자신과의 관계에 대해 최종 선언을 하셨습니다.

169:4.12 (1857.3) But mark you! never did Jesus say, “Whoso has heard me has heard God.” But he did say, “He who has seen me has seen the Father.” To hear Jesus’ teaching is not equivalent to knowing God, but to see Jesus is an experience which in itself is a revelation of the Father to the soul. The God of universes rules the far-flung creation, but it is the Father in heaven who sends forth his spirit to dwell within your minds. 그러나 주의하라! 예수는 “내 말을 듣는 자는 누구나 하느님의 말씀을 들은 것이다.”라고 절대로 말하지 않았습니다. 그러나 그는 “나를 본 자는 아버지를 본 것이다(요12:45, 14:9).”라고 말했습니다. 예수의 가르침을 듣는 것은 하느님을 아는 것과 같지 않지만, 예수를 보는 것은 본질적으로 혼(魂)에 대한 아버지의 계시(啓示)인 체험입니다. 우주들의 하느님은 널리 퍼진 창조계를 다스리지만, 너희 마음 안에 거하도록 자기 영(靈)을 보낸 분은 하늘에 계신 아버지입니다.

169:4.13 (1857.4) Jesus is the spiritual lens in human likeness which makes visible to the material creature Him who is invisible. He is your elder brother who, in the flesh, makes known to you a Being of infinite attributes whom not even the celestial hosts can presume fully to understand. But all of this must consist in the personal experience of the individual believer. God who is spirit can be known only as a spiritual experience. God can be revealed to the finite sons of the material worlds, by the divine Son of the spiritual realms, only as a Father. You can know the Eternal as a Father; you can worship him as the God of universes, the infinite Creator of all existences. 예수는 물질 창조물에게 보이지 않는 그 분을 보이게 하는 인간 모습의 영적 렌즈입니다. 그는 천상의 무리조차 충분히 이해했다고 추정할 수 없는 무한한 속성의 존재를 살아서 너희에게 알려주는 너희 형님입니다. 그러나 이 모두는 개별 신자들의 개인적 체험이어야 합니다. 영(靈)이신 하느님(요4:24)은 영적 체험으로만 알 수 있습니다. 하느님은 영적 영역의 신적 아들에 의해서, 물질세계들의 유한한 아들(자녀)들에게 아버지로서만 계시(啓示)될 수 있습니다. 너희는 영원자를 아버지로서 알 수 있습니다. 너희는 우주들의 하느님, 모든 존재의 무한한 창조자로서 그를 경배할 수 있습니다.

위로↑

Paper 170 The Kingdom of Heaven 하늘나라

Paper 170

The Kingdom of Heaven 하늘나라

1. Concepts of the Kingdom of Heaven 하늘나라의 개념들
2. Jesus’ Concept of the Kingdom 예수의 나라 개념
Sin and forgiveness 죄와 용서
3. In Relation to Righteousness 의(義 바른 도리)와 관련하여
4. Jesus’ Teaching About the Kingdom 하느님 나라에 대한 예수의 가르침
5. Later Ideas of the Kingdom 하느님 나라의 후기 사상
Social brotherhood and spiritual brotherhood 사회적 형제 공동체와 영적 형제 공동체
Another and greater John the Baptist 또 다른 위대한 세례 요한
Christianity and the Jesus gospel 기독교와 예수 복음

231203 하늘나라 마8:11 또 너희에게 이르노니 동 서로부터 많은 사람이 이르러 아브라함과 이삭과 야곱과 함께 천국에 앉으려니와

170:0.1 (1858.1) SATURDAY afternoon, March 11, Jesus preached his last sermon at Pella. This was among the notable addresses of his public ministry, embracing a full and complete discussion of the kingdom of heaven. He was aware of the confusion which existed in the minds of his apostles and disciples regarding the meaning and significance of the terms “kingdom of heaven” and “kingdom of God,” which he used as interchangeable designations of his bestowal mission. Although the very term kingdom of heaven should have been enough to separate what it stood for from all connection with earthly kingdoms and temporal governments, it was not. The idea of a temporal king was too deep-rooted in the Jewish mind thus to be dislodged in a single generation. Therefore Jesus did not at first openly oppose this long-nourished concept of the kingdom. 3월 11일(AD30) 토요일 오후, 예수는 펠라에서 마지막 설교를 했습니다. 이 설교는 그의 대중 사역 중 주목할 만한 연설로, 하늘나라에 대해 충분히 완전한 논의를 담고 있었습니다. 그는 자신의 증여 사명에 대해 바꿔서 사용했던 명칭, “하늘나라”와 “하느님 나라”라는 용어의 의미와 중요성에 관해 자기 사도와 제자들 마음에 있는 혼란을 알아차렸습니다. 바로 하늘나라라는 용어는 땅의 나라들 및 일시적 정부들과 관련된 모든 것으로부터 그 의미를 분리하기에 충분해야 했지만, 그렇지 않았습니다. 현세적 왕의 개념이 유대인의 마음에 너무 깊이 뿌리박혀 있어서 한 세대에 몰아낼 수 없었습니다. 그런 까닭에 예수는 처음에 이렇게 오래 품어온 나라 개념을 드러내놓고 반대하지 않았습니다.

170:0.2 (1858.2) This Sabbath afternoon the Master sought to clarify the teaching about the kingdom of heaven; he discussed the subject from every viewpoint and endeavored to make clear the many different senses in which the term had been used. In this narrative we will amplify the address by adding numerous statements made by Jesus on previous occasions and by including some remarks made only to the apostles during the evening discussions of this same day. We will also make certain comments dealing with the subsequent outworking of the kingdom idea as it is related to the later Christian church. 이 안식일 오후에 주(主)님은 하늘나라에 대한 가르침을 분명히 하려 했습니다. 그는 그 주제를 모든 관점에서 논의하고 용어가 사용된 여러 다른 의미를 명백하게 하려고 했습니다. 이런 이야기에서 우리는 이전의 경우에 예수께서 하신 여러 진술을 덧붙이고 바로 이날 저녁 논의 중 사도들에게만 했던 몇 가지 소견을 포함해서 그 연설을 상세히 설명할 것입니다. 또한 우리는 나라 개념이 후대 기독 교회와 관련되어 있어서 차후 나라 개념의 발전과정을 다루는 논평을 할 것입니다.

1. Concepts of the Kingdom of Heaven 하늘나라의 개념들

231210 하늘나라의 개념들 눅17:21b 하나님의 나라는 너희 안에 있느니라

170:1.1 (1858.3) In connection with the recital of Jesus’ sermon it should be noted that throughout the Hebrew scriptures there was a dual concept of the kingdom of heaven. The prophets presented the kingdom of God as: 예수 설교에 대한 상세한 설명과 관련해서, 히브리 성서 전체에는 하늘나라에 대한 이중 개념이 있었다는 사실에 주목해야 합니다. 선지자들은 하느님의 나라를 다음과 같이 제시했습니다.

170:1.2 (1858.4) 1. A present reality; and as 현재의 현실(사9:7, 단6:26)

170:1.3 (1858.5) 2. A future hope — when the kingdom would be realized in fullness upon the appearance of the Messiah. This is the kingdom concept which John the Baptist taught. 미래의 소망 – 메시아의 출현으로 나라가 충만히 실현될 때. 이것이 세례 요한이 가르쳤던 나라 개념입니다(마3:1-2, 사9:6-7, 11:1-10, 옵1:21, 눅1:32-33, 삼하7:12, 대상17:12).

170:1.4 (1858.6) From the very first Jesus and the apostles taught both of these concepts. There were two other ideas of the kingdom which should be borne in mind: 예수와 사도들은 아주 처음부터 이 두 개념 다 가르쳤습니다. 명심해야 할 나라에 대한 다른 두 개념이 있었습니다(마4:17, 23, 막1:14-15, 눅9:2, 행28:31).

170:1.5 (1858.7) 3. The later Jewish concept of a world-wide and transcendental kingdom of supernatural origin and miraculous inauguration. 초자연적 기원과 기적적 출범에 속한 세계적인 초월적 나라에 대한 후기 유대인의 개념(사2:2-4, 시72:1-19, 슥14:7-11).

170:1.6 (1858.8) 4. The Persian teachings portraying the establishment of a divine kingdom as the achievement of the triumph of good over evil at the end of the world. 세상의 종말에 선(善)이 악(惡)을 이긴 성취로 신적 나라가 확립된다고 묘사하는 페르시아의 가르침들.

170:1.7 (1858.9) Just before the advent of Jesus on earth, the Jews combined and confused all of these ideas of the kingdom into their apocalyptic concept of the Messiah’s coming to establish the age of the Jewish triumph, the eternal age of God’s supreme rule on earth, the new world, the era in which all mankind would worship Yahweh. In choosing to utilize this concept of the kingdom of heaven, Jesus elected to appropriate the most vital and culminating heritage of both the Jewish and Persian religions. 예수가 지상에 강림하기 직전에, 유대인들은 나라에 대한 이 모든 개념을, 메시아가 오셔서 유대인이 승리하는 시대, 지상에서 하느님이 최고로 다스리는 영원한 시대, 새 세상, 모든 인류가 야훼를 경배하게 될 시대를 세운다는 자기들의 종말론적 개념으로 결합하여 혼동했습니다. 예수는, 하늘나라의 이런 개념을 이용하기로 하면서, 유대 및 페르시아 종교의 가장 중요한 절정기의 유산을 사용하기로 했습니다.

170:1.8 (1859.1) The kingdom of heaven, as it has been understood and misunderstood down through the centuries of the Christian era, embraced four distinct groups of ideas: 기독교 시대의 수 세기 내내 이해되고 오해되었듯이 하늘나라는 별개의 네 집단에 속한 개념들을 포함했습니다(욥32:8, 사63:11, 겔37:14, 마10:20, 눅17:21, 요17:21-23, 롬8:9-11, 고전3:16-17, 고후6:16, 갈2:20, 요일3:24, 4:12-15, 계21:3).

170:1.9 (1859.2) 1. The concept of the Jews. 유대인들의 개념.

170:1.10 (1859.3) 2. The concept of the Persians. 페르시아인들의 개념(마4:23, 9:35, 24:14, 막1:14-15).

170:1.11 (1859.4) 3. The personal-experience concept of Jesus — “the kingdom of heaven within you.” 예수의 개인적-체험 개념 – “너희 안에 있는 하늘나라.”

170:1.12 (1859.5) 4. The composite and confused concepts which the founders and promulgators of Christianity have sought to impress upon the world. 기독교 창시자들과 선포자들이 세상에 감명을 주려고 애써 합성한 혼란한 개념.

170:1.13 (1859.6) At different times and in varying circumstances it appears that Jesus may have presented numerous concepts of the “kingdom” in his public teachings, but to his apostles he always taught the kingdom as embracing man’s personal experience in relation to his fellows on earth and to the Father in heaven. Concerning the kingdom, his last word always was, “The kingdom is within you.” 예수께서, 서로 다른 시간, 다양한 환경에서, 공적으로 가르치실 때 수많은 “나라” 개념을 제시한 것으로 보이지만 그는 자기 사도들에게 언제나 나라는 지상의 자기 동료와 하늘에 계신 아버지에 관한 인간의 개인적 체험을 포함하는 것으로 가르쳤습니다. 나라에 관한 그의 마지막 말은 언제나 “나라는 너희 안에 있느니라.”였습니다.

170:1.14 (1859.7) Centuries of confusion regarding the meaning of the term “kingdom of heaven” have been due to three factors: “하늘나라”라는 용어의 의미에 관한 여러 세기의 혼동은 다음의 세 요인에 기인합니다.

170:1.15 (1859.8) 1. The confusion occasioned by observing the idea of the “kingdom” as it passed through the various progressive phases of its recasting by Jesus and his apostles. 예수와 그 사도들이 “나라” 개념을 여러 점진적 단계로 고쳐 만들면서 혼란이 야기되었습니다.

170:1.16 (1859.9) 2. The confusion which was inevitably associated with the transplantation of early Christianity from a Jewish to a gentile soil. 초기 기독교가 유대인의 토양에서 이방인의 토양으로 이식되면서 필연적으로 관련된 혼란.

170:1.17 (1859.10) 3. The confusion which was inherent in the fact that Christianity became a religion which was organized about the central idea of Jesus’ person; the gospel of the kingdom became more and more a religion about him. 기독교가 예수라는 인물 중심 사상을 중심으로 조직된 종교가 되었다는 사실에 원래 들어있는 혼란. 나라의 복음은 점점 더 그에 대한 종교가 되었습니다.

2. Jesus’ Concept of the Kingdom 예수의 나라 개념

231217 아버지의 뜻 마6:10 나라가 임하시오며 뜻이 하늘에서 이루어진 것 같이 땅에서도 이루어지이다

170:2.1 (1859.11) The Master made it clear that the kingdom of heaven must begin with, and be centered in, the dual concept of the truth of the fatherhood of God and the correlated fact of the brotherhood of man. The acceptance of such a teaching, Jesus declared, would liberate man from the age-long bondage of animal fear and at the same time enrich human living with the following endowments of the new life of spiritual liberty: 주님은 하늘나라가 하느님이 아버지라는 진리와 그것과 관련된 사람의 형제 공동체라는 사실에 대한 이중 개념으로 시작되고 거기에 집중해야 한다고 분명히 하셨습니다. 예수는 사람이 그런 가르침을 받아들여서 아주 오래된 동물적 두려움의 속박에서 벗어나는 동시에 영적 자유의 새 생명이 그 후 주어져서 인간의 생활이 풍성해진다고 선언했습니다.

170:2.2 (1859.12) 1. The possession of new courage and augmented spiritual power. The gospel of the kingdom was to set man free and inspire him to dare to hope for eternal life. 새로운 용기와 늘어난 영적 권세의 소유. 나라의 복음은 인간을 자유롭게 하여 그에게 대담히 영원한 생명의 소망을 품게 했습니다(요8:32, 36, 롬8:2, 갈5:13, 단12:2, 마19:29, 25:46, 막10:30, 눅10:25, 18:18, 30, 요3:15-16, 4:14, 36, 5:24, 39, 6:40, 47, 54, 68, 8:51-52, 10:28, 11:25-26, 12:25, 50, 17:2-3, 행13:46, 48, 롬2:7, 5:21, 6:22-23, 갈6:8, 딤전1:16, 6:12, 19, 딛1:2, 3:7, 요일1:2, 2:25, 3:15, 5:11, 13, 20, 유1:21).

170:2.3 (1859.13) 2. The gospel carried a message of new confidence and true consolation for all men, even for the poor. 복음은 모든 사람, 심지어 가난한 사람에게도 새로운 확신과 참된 위로의 메시지를 전했습니다(마11:5, 눅7:22).

170:2.4 (1859.14) 3. It was in itself a new standard of moral values, a new ethical yardstick wherewith to measure human conduct. It portrayed the ideal of a resultant new order of human society. 복음은 본질적으로 새로운 도덕적 가치의 기준, 인간 행위를 판단하는 새로운 윤리적 표준이었습니다. 그것의 결과로 인간 사회에 속한 새 질서의 이상(理想)이 표현되었습니다(마5:3-7:23, 눅6:20-38).

170:2.5 (1859.15) 4. It taught the pre-eminence of the spiritual compared with the material; it glorified spiritual realities and exalted superhuman ideals. 그것은 물질적인 것과 견주어 상위(上位)에 영적인 것이 있다고 가르쳤습니다. 그것은 영적 실체들을 높여서 칭찬하고 초(超)인간적 이상(理想)들을 드높였습니다(마6:19-21, 눅12:21, 31-34, 요3:3-16).

170:2.6 (1860.1) 5. This new gospel held up spiritual attainment as the true goal of living. Human life received a new endowment of moral value and divine dignity. 이 새로운 복음은 영적 성취를 참된 삶의 목표로 제시했습니다. 인간의 삶은 도덕적 가치와 신적 존엄성을 새롭게 부여받았습니다(요4:14, 6:27, 51, 68).

170:2.7 (1860.2) 6. Jesus taught that eternal realities were the result (reward) of righteous earthly striving. Man’s mortal sojourn on earth acquired new meanings consequent upon the recognition of a noble destiny. 예수는 영원한 실체들이 세상에서 올바르게 얻으려고 애쓴 결과(보상)라고 가르쳤습니다. 죽을 수밖에 없는 사람이 지상에 머무는 것은, 고귀한 운명을 알아본 결과, 새로운 의미를 얻게 되었습니다(마5:10-16, 눅6:22-35).

170:2.8 (1860.3) 7. The new gospel affirmed that human salvation is the revelation of a far-reaching divine purpose to be fulfilled and realized in the future destiny of the endless service of the salvaged sons of God. 새로운 복음은 인간의 구원이 구원받은 하느님 아들(자녀)들이 끝없이 봉사하는 미래 운명으로 성취하고 실현될 광범위한 신적 목적의 계시임을 확언했습니다(시2:7, 사56:5, 마5:9, 16, 45, 눅20:36, 요1:12-13, 행17:28, 롬8:14-21, 9:26, 고후6:18, 갈3:26, 4:5-7, 엡1:5, 빌2:15, 히12:5-8, 요일3:1-2, 10, 5:2, 계21:7).

170:2.9 (1860.4) These teachings cover the expanded idea of the kingdom which was taught by Jesus. This great concept was hardly embraced in the elementary and confused kingdom teachings of John the Baptist. 이런 가르침들은 예수께서 가르쳤던 나라의 확장된 개념을 포함합니다. 이렇게 위대한 개념은 세례 요한의 초보적인 혼란한 나라에는 거의 담겨 있지 않습니다.

170:2.10 (1860.5) The apostles were unable to grasp the real meaning of the Master’s utterances regarding the kingdom. The subsequent distortion of Jesus’ teachings, as they are recorded in the New Testament, is because the concept of the gospel writers was colored by the belief that Jesus was then absent from the world for only a short time; that he would soon return to establish the kingdom in power and glory — just such an idea as they held while he was with them in the flesh. But Jesus did not connect the establishment of the kingdom with the idea of his return to this world. That centuries have passed with no signs of the appearance of the “New Age” is in no way out of harmony with Jesus’ teaching. 사도들은 나라에 관해 주께서 말씀하신 진정한 의미를 파악할 수 없었습니다. 후에 신약 성서에 그들이 기록한 대로, 예수의 가르침이 왜곡된 것은 복음서 기자(記者)들의 개념이, 예수가 그때 잠시 세상을 떠나 계시다가 곧 다시 오셔서 권세와 영광으로 나라를 세울 것이라는 믿음, 그가 자신들과 육신으로 계실 때 그들이 가졌던 바로 그런 생각으로 왜곡되었기 때문입니다. 그러나 예수는 나라 설립을 자신이 이 세상에 다시 돌아온다는 생각과 연결하지 않았습니다. “새 시대”가 출현할 조짐이 없이 수 세기가 지나간 것은 예수의 가르침과 절대로 어긋나지 않습니다(마24:27-30, 25:31-34, 막13:24-26, 14:62, 눅21:27, 계1:7).

170:2.11 (1860.6) The great effort embodied in this sermon was the attempt to translate the concept of the kingdom of heaven into the ideal of the idea of doing the will of God. Long had the Master taught his followers to pray: “Your kingdom come; your will be done”; and at this time he earnestly sought to induce them to abandon the use of the term kingdom of God in favor of the more practical equivalent, the will of God. But he did not succeed. 이 설교로 구현된 엄청난 노력은 하늘나라의 개념을 하느님의 뜻을 행하는 개념으로 바꾸는 시도였습니다. 주님은 자기 추종자들에게 “당신의 나라가 임하시며, 당신의 뜻이 이루어지이다.”라고 기도하도록 오래 가르쳤습니다. 이때 그는 열심히 그들을 설득하여 하느님 나라라는 용어를 포기하고 하느님의 뜻이라는 더 실용적인 용어를 사용하게 하려고 애썼습니다. 그러나 그는 결과를 얻지 못했습니다(마6:10, 눅11:2).

231224 아버지의 뜻을 행하려는 욕구 마6:10 나라가 임하시오며 뜻이 하늘에서 이루어진 것 같이 땅에서도 이루어지이다

170:2.12 (1860.7) Jesus desired to substitute for the idea of the kingdom, king, and subjects, the concept of the heavenly family, the heavenly Father, and the liberated sons of God engaged in joyful and voluntary service for their fellow men and in the sublime and intelligent worship of God the Father. 예수는 왕국, 왕, 그리고 백성이라는 일반적인 개념 대신에 하늘 가족, 하늘 아버지 그리고 동료 사람들을 기쁘게 자발적으로 섬기면서 아버지 하느님을 숭고하게 지능적으로 경배하는 하느님의 자유로운 아들(자녀)들이라는 명확한 개념을 쓰려고 했습니다.

170:2.13 (1860.8) Up to this time the apostles had acquired a double viewpoint of the kingdom; they regarded it as: 이때까지 사도들은 나라에 대해 이중적 관점을 익혔습니다. 그들은 그것을 다음과 같이 여겼습니다.

170:2.14 (1860.9) 1. A matter of personal experience then present in the hearts of true believers, and 개인적 체험 문제가 당시 참된 신자들의 심정에 존재합니다, 그리고

170:2.15 (1860.10) 2. A question of racial or world phenomena; that the kingdom was in the future, something to look forward to. 인종이나 세계 현상의 문제, 나라는 미래에 기대할 일이었습니다.

170:2.16 (1860.11) They looked upon the coming of the kingdom in the hearts of men as a gradual development, like the leaven in the dough or like the growing of the mustard seed. They believed that the coming of the kingdom in the racial or world sense would be both sudden and spectacular. Jesus never tired of telling them that the kingdom of heaven was their personal experience of realizing the higher qualities of spiritual living; that these realities of the spirit experience are progressively translated to new and higher levels of divine certainty and eternal grandeur. 그들은 사람들의 심정에 나라가 오는 것을, 반죽 덩어리의 누룩(효모 마13:33, 눅13:21)이나 겨자씨가 자라는 것처럼(마13:31-33, 막4:31-32, 눅13:19), 점진적 개발로 여겼습니다. 그들은 인종이나 세계적 의미에서 나라가 불시에 장엄하게 다가온다고 믿었습니다(마24:29-31, 막13:24-27, 눅21:25-27, 행2:19-20, 벧후3:10, 12). 예수는 그들에게 하늘나라는 더 높은 영적 특성의 삶을 구현하는 그들의 개인적 체험이고, 이런 영(靈) 체험의 실체들은 신적으로 확실하고 영원히 장엄한 새롭고 높은 수준으로 점차 옮겨진다고 조금도 지치지 않고 말했습니다.

170:2.17 (1860.12) On this afternoon the Master distinctly taught a new concept of the double nature of the kingdom in that he portrayed the following two phases: 이날(AD30.3.11 토) 오후에 주님은 다음의 두 단계를 묘사하면서 나라의 이중 본질에 대한 새 개념을 뚜렷이 가르쳤습니다.

170:2.18 (1860.13) “First. The kingdom of God in this world, the supreme desire to do the will of God, the unselfish love of man which yields the good fruits of improved ethical and moral conduct. “첫째, 이 세상에서 하느님 나라는 하느님의 뜻을 행하려는 최고 욕구, 개선된 윤리적, 도덕적 행위의 선한 열매를 맺는 인간의 이타적 사랑이니라.

170:2.19 (1861.1) “Second. The kingdom of God in heaven, the goal of mortal believers, the estate wherein the love for God is perfected, and wherein the will of God is done more divinely.” “둘째, 하늘에서 하느님 나라는 믿는 필사자들의 목표, 하느님의 사랑이 완전해지고, 하느님의 뜻이 더 신적으로 이루어진 상태이니라.”

170:2.20 (1861.2) Jesus taught that, by faith, the believer enters the kingdom now. In the various discourses he taught that two things are essential to faith-entrance into the kingdom: 예수는 신자(信者)들이 신앙으로 나라에 지금 들어간다고 가르쳤습니다. 여러 강연에서 그는 신앙으로 나라에 들어가는 필수적인 두 가지를 가르쳤습니다.

170:2.21 (1861.3) 1. Faith, sincerity. To come as a little child, to receive the bestowal of sonship as a gift; to submit to the doing of the Father’s will without questioning and in the full confidence and genuine trustfulness of the Father’s wisdom; to come into the kingdom free from prejudice and preconception; to be open-minded and teachable like an unspoiled child. 신앙, 성실. 어린아이로 와서 아들(자녀) 됨의 증여를 선물로 받아들이기. 아버지의 지혜를 완전히 신임(信任)하고 진심으로 신뢰하면서 의심 없이 아버지의 뜻을 행하기로 함. 편견과 선입관 없이 나라에 들어오기. 때 묻지 않은 어린이처럼 열린 마음으로 가르침을 잘 듣기(마18:3, 19:14, 막10:14, 눅18:16).

170:2.22 (1861.4) 2. Truth hunger. The thirst for righteousness, a change of mind, the acquirement of the motive to be like God and to find God. 진리 갈망. 의(올바름)에 대한 갈증, 마음의 변화, 하느님처럼 되고 하느님을 찾으려는 동기(動機) 습득(마5:6, 요7:37-38).

170:2.23 (1861.5) Jesus taught that sin is not the child of a defective nature but rather the offspring of a knowing mind dominated by an unsubmissive will. Regarding sin, he taught that God has forgiven; that we make such forgiveness personally available by the act of forgiving our fellows. When you forgive your brother in the flesh, you thereby create the capacity in your own soul for the reception of the reality of God’s forgiveness of your own misdeeds. 예수는 죄(罪)가 결점이 있는 본성의 산물이 아니라 오히려 알고 있으면서도, 순종하지 않는 의지에 사로잡힌 마음의 결과라고 가르쳤습니다. 죄에 관해서, 그는 하느님이 용서했고, 우리가 우리 동료를 용서하는 행위로 그런 하느님의 용서를 개인적으로 이용할 수 있다고 가르쳤습니다. 너희가 육신으로 너희 형제를 용서할 때, 너희는 그로 인해 너희 자신의 혼(魂) 안에 너희 자신의 범죄에 대한 하느님 용서의 실체를 받아들이는 능력을 만들어 냅니다.

170:2.24 (1861.6) By the time the Apostle John began to write the story of Jesus’ life and teachings, the early Christians had experienced so much trouble with the kingdom-of-God idea as a breeder of persecution that they had largely abandoned the use of the term. John talks much about the “eternal life.” Jesus often spoke of it as the “kingdom of life.” He also frequently referred to “the kingdom of God within you.” He once spoke of such an experience as “family fellowship with God the Father.” Jesus sought to substitute many terms for the kingdom but always without success. Among others, he used: the family of God, the Father’s will, the friends of God, the fellowship of believers, the brotherhood of man, the Father’s fold, the children of God, the fellowship of the faithful, the Father’s service, and the liberated sons of God. 사도 요한이 예수의 생애와 가르침의 이야기를 쓰기 시작할 무렵에, 초기 기독교인들은 박해의 원인이 된 하느님 나라 사상으로 너무나 고생해서 그들은 그 용어의 사용을 거의 그만두었습니다. 요한은 “영생(永生 영원한 생명)”에 대해 많이 말합니다(요3:15-16, 36, 4:14, 36, 5:24, 39, 6:27, 40, 47, 54, 68, 10:28, 12:25, 50, 17:2-3, 요일1:2, 2:25, 3:15, 5:11, 13, 20). 예수는 그것에 대해 “생명의 나라”로 자주 말했습니다(마19:29, 25:41, 막10:30, 눅18:30, 요11:26). 그는 또한 “너희 안에 있는 하느님 나라”에 대해 자주 언급했습니다(마10:20, 눅17:21, 요17:21-23). 그는 그런 표현에 대해 “하느님 아버지와 갖는 가족 교제”라고 한번 말했습니다. 예수는 나라 대신에 여러 용어를 쓰려고 했지만 언제나 성과가 없었습니다. 그중에서 그는 하느님의 가족, 아버지의 뜻, 하느님의 친구들, 신자들의 친교, 사람의 형제 공동체, 아버지의 양떼, 하느님의 자녀들, 신실한 신자들의 교제, 아버지의 봉사 및 하느님의 자유롭게 된 아들(자녀)들을 사용했습니다(마5:9, 16, 45, 6:10, 7:21, 12:50, 23:9, 26:39, 42, 44, 막3:35, 14:36, 39, 눅8:20-21, 11:2, 20:36, 22:42, 요4:34, 5:30, 6:38-40, 7:16-17, 10:16, 12:26, 14:21, 15:10, 17:4, 21:15-17).

170:2.25 (1861.7) But he could not escape the use of the kingdom idea. It was more than fifty years later, not until after the destruction of Jerusalem by the Roman armies, that this concept of the kingdom began to change into the cult of eternal life as its social and institutional aspects were taken over by the rapidly expanding and crystallizing Christian church. 그러나 그는 나라 관념의 사용을 벗어날 수 없었습니다. 이런 나라 개념이 영생 종파로 바뀌기 시작한 것은 50여 년 후, 로마 군대에 의해 예루살렘이 멸망한 후, 비로소 급속히 확장되고 구체화하는 기독 교회가 사회적·제도적 국면을 장악하면서부터였습니다.

3. In Relation to Righteousness 의(義 바른 도리)와 관련하여

231231 신앙적 의(義 바른 도리) 마5:20 내가 너희에게 이르노니 너희 의가 서기관과 바리새인보다 더 낫지 못하면 결코 천국에 들어가지 못하리라

170:3.1 (1861.8) Jesus was always trying to impress upon his apostles and disciples that they must acquire, by faith, a righteousness which would exceed the righteousness of slavish works which some of the scribes and Pharisees paraded so vaingloriously before the world. 예수는 언제나 사도들과 제자들에게, 일부 서기관들과 바리새인들이 세상 앞에서 그렇게 허영심이 강하게 과시했던 맹종 행위의 의(義)보다 나은 의(義 바른 도리)를 신앙으로 몸에 익혀야 함을 심어주려고 했습니다(마5:20).

170:3.2 (1861.9) Though Jesus taught that faith, simple childlike belief, is the key to the door of the kingdom, he also taught that, having entered the door, there are the progressive steps of righteousness which every believing child must ascend in order to grow up to the full stature of the robust sons of God. 예수는 신앙, 순전히 어린이다운 믿음(마18:3, 19:14, 막10:15, 눅18:17)이 하느님 나라 문의 열쇠라고 가르쳤지만, 그는 또한 그 문으로 들어간 후 모든 믿는 자녀가 견고한 하느님 아들(자녀)들의 온전한 수준으로 자라기 위해서 상승해야 하는 의(義 바른 도리)의 점진적 단계들이 있다고 가르쳤습니다(약2:14-26).

170:3.3 (1861.10) It is in the consideration of the technique of receiving God’s forgiveness that the attainment of the righteousness of the kingdom is revealed. Faith is the price you pay for entrance into the family of God; but forgiveness is the act of God which accepts your faith as the price of admission. And the reception of the forgiveness of God by a kingdom believer involves a definite and actual experience and consists in the following four steps, the kingdom steps of inner righteousness: 하느님 나라의 의(義 바른 도리)에 도달하는 것은 하느님의 용서를 받아들이는 기법의 사례로 드러납니다. 신앙은 하느님의 가족 안에 들어갈 때 너희가 치르는 값입니다. 그러나 용서(容恕)는 너희 신앙을 입장료로 받아들이는 하느님의 행위입니다. 그리고 하느님 나라를 믿는 신자가 하느님의 용서를 받아들이면 뚜렷한 실제 체험이 따라오며, 내적 의(義 바른 도리)의 하느님 나라 단계는 다음 4단계입니다.

170:3.4 (1862.1) 1. God’s forgiveness is made actually available and is personally experienced by man just in so far as he forgives his fellows. 사람이 자기 동료를 용서하는 한도 내에서만 그가 하느님의 용서를 실제로 이용할 수 있고 스스로 체험합니다(마6:12, 14~15, 18:21~35, 막11:25~26, 눅6:37b, 11:4a, 17:3~4, 엡4:32, 요일2:12. 집28:1~7).

170:3.5 (1862.2) 2. Man will not truly forgive his fellows unless he loves them as himself. 사람이 자기 동료들을 자신처럼 사랑하지 않으면 그는 그들을 진심으로 용서하지 않을 것입니다.

170:3.6 (1862.3) 3. To thus love your neighbor as yourself is the highest ethics. 3. 이렇게 자신처럼 너희 이웃을 사랑하는 것이 최고의 윤리(倫理)입니다(레19:18, 34, 마19:19b, 22:39, 막12:31, 33, 눅10:27, 롬13:9b, 갈5:14, 약2:8).

170:3.7 (1862.4) 4. Moral conduct, true righteousness, becomes, then, the natural result of such love. 그러면 도덕적 행위, 참된 의(義 바른 도리)는 그런 사랑의 자연스러운 결과가 됩니다.

170:3.8 (1862.5) It therefore is evident that the true and inner religion of the kingdom unfailingly and increasingly tends to manifest itself in practical avenues of social service. Jesus taught a living religion that impelled its believers to engage in the doing of loving service. But Jesus did not put ethics in the place of religion. He taught religion as a cause and ethics as a result. 그러므로 하느님 나라의 참된 내적 종교는 확실히, 점차 사회적으로 봉사하는 실용적 수단으로 나타나는 경향이 있습니다. 예수는 하느님 나라 신자들이 사랑의 봉사에 참여하지 않을 수 없는 살아있는 종교를 가르쳤습니다. 그러나 예수는 윤리를 종교의 자리에 두지 않았습니다. 그는 종교를 원인으로, 윤리를 결과로 가르쳤습니다(마20:26-27, 23:11, 막9:35, 10:43-44, 눅22:26).

170:3.9 (1862.6) The righteousness of any act must be measured by the motive; the highest forms of good are therefore unconscious. Jesus was never concerned with morals or ethics as such. He was wholly concerned with that inward and spiritual fellowship with God the Father which so certainly and directly manifests itself as outward and loving service for man. He taught that the religion of the kingdom is a genuine personal experience which no man can contain within himself; that the consciousness of being a member of the family of believers leads inevitably to the practice of the precepts of the family conduct, the service of one’s brothers and sisters in the effort to enhance and enlarge the brotherhood. 어떤 행위의 의(義 바른 도리)는 그 동기로 판단해야 합니다. 그러므로 최고의 선(善)은 무의식적입니다. 예수는 도덕이나 윤리 자체에 절대로 관여하지 않았습니다. 예수는 사람을 향한 외적, 사랑의 봉사로 반드시, 바로 나타나는 아버지 하느님과의 그런 내적, 영적 친교에 온전히 관여했습니다. 그는 하느님 나라의 종교란 아무도 자신 안에서 결코 억누를 수 없는 진짜 자신만의 체험, 신자 가족의 일원이 되는 의식(意識)은 반드시 가족 행위, 공동체를 향상하고 확장하려고 형제와 자매들을 섬기는 교훈의 실행으로 이어진다고 가르쳤습니다.

170:3.10 (1862.7) The religion of the kingdom is personal, individual; the fruits, the results, are familial, social. Jesus never failed to exalt the sacredness of the individual as contrasted with the community. But he also recognized that man develops his character by unselfish service; that he unfolds his moral nature in loving relations with his fellows. 하느님 나라의 종교는 개인적, 개별적입니다. 그 열매, 결과들은 가족적, 사회적입니다. 예수는 공동체와 대비하여 어김없이 개인의 신성을 강조했습니다. 그러나 그는 또한 사람은 이타적 봉사로 자기 성품이 계발(啓發)되고, 자기 동료들과 사랑하는 관계에서 자신의 도덕적 본성이 밝혀진다고 인정했습니다.

170:3.11 (1862.8) By teaching that the kingdom is within, by exalting the individual, Jesus struck the deathblow of the old society in that he ushered in the new dispensation of true social righteousness. This new order of society the world has little known because it has refused to practice the principles of the gospel of the kingdom of heaven. And when this kingdom of spiritual pre-eminence does come upon the earth, it will not be manifested in mere improved social and material conditions, but rather in the glories of those enhanced and enriched spiritual values which are characteristic of the approaching age of improved human relations and advancing spiritual attainments. 예수는, 하느님 나라가 안에 있다(눅17:21b)고 가르치고, 개인을 강조하면서, 참된 사회적 의(義 바른 도리)의 새로운 섭리(신의 결정)을 알렸다는 점에서 옛 사회에 치명적 타격을 가했습니다. 세상은 하늘나라의 복음의 원리를 실행하려 하지 않았기 때문에 세상은 이렇게 새로운 사회 질서를 전혀 몰랐습니다. 영적으로 탁월한 이 하느님 나라가 지상에 임하면, 그것은 단지 개선된 사회적, 물질적 상황이 아니라, 오히려 개선된 인간관계와 진보하는 영적 달성에 접근하는 시대의 특징인, 향상되고 풍성한, 그런 영적 가치의 영광으로 나타날 것입니다.

4. Jesus’ Teaching About the Kingdom 하느님 나라에 대한 예수의 가르침

240107 예수가 가르친 하느님 나라 눅17:21b 하나님의 나라는 너희 안에 있느니라

170:4.1 (1862.9) Jesus never gave a precise definition of the kingdom. At one time he would discourse on one phase of the kingdom, and at another time he would discuss a different aspect of the brotherhood of God’s reign in the hearts of men. In the course of this Sabbath afternoon’s sermon Jesus noted no less than five phases, or epochs, of the kingdom, and they were: 예수는 하느님 나라의 명확한 정의를 내리지 않았습니다. 어느 때 그는 하느님 나라의 한 면(面)에 대해 설교했고 다른 때 그는 사람들의 심정에서 하느님이 다스리는 형제 공동체의 다른 면(面)을 논의하곤 했습니다. 오늘 안식일 오후 설교에서 예수는 5단계나 되는 하나님 나라 획 시대를 언급했는데, 다음과 같았습니다.

170:4.2 (1862.10) 1. The personal and inward experience of the spiritual life of the fellowship of the individual believer with God the Father. 개별 신자가 하느님 아버지와 교제하는 영적 생활의 개인적인 내적 체험.

170:4.3 (1863.1) 2. The enlarging brotherhood of gospel believers, the social aspects of the enhanced morals and quickened ethics resulting from the reign of God’s spirit in the hearts of individual believers. 복음 신자들의 확대된 형제 공동체, 개별 신자들의 심정에서 하느님의 영(靈)이 다스리는 결과인 향상된 도덕과 소생된 윤리의 사회적 모습.

170:4.4 (1863.2) 3. The supermortal brotherhood of invisible spiritual beings which prevails on earth and in heaven, the superhuman kingdom of God. 지상과 하늘에 퍼져있는, 눈에 보이지 않는 영적 존재들의 초(超)필사 형제 공동체, 초(超)인간적 하느님 나라.

170:4.5 (1863.3) 4. The prospect of the more perfect fulfillment of the will of God, the advance toward the dawn of a new social order in connection with improved spiritual living — the next age of man. 하느님의 뜻이 더 완전히 성취되는 전망, 개선된 영적 생활과 관련된 새로운 사회 질서의 여명(黎明)을 향한 전진, 즉 인간의 다음 시대.

170:4.6 (1863.4) 5. The kingdom in its fullness, the future spiritual age of light and life on earth. 충만한 하느님 나라, 지상에서 빛과 생명의 미래 영적 시대.

170:4.7 (1863.5) Wherefore must we always examine the Master’s teaching to ascertain which of these five phases he may have reference to when he makes use of the term kingdom of heaven. By this process of gradually changing man’s will and thus affecting human decisions, Michael and his associates are likewise gradually but certainly changing the entire course of human evolution, social and otherwise. 그래서 우리는 주께서 ‘하늘나라’라는 용어를 사용할 때 그가 언급하는 것이 이런 5단계 중 어떤 것인지 확인하기 위해 언제나 살펴야 합니다. 인간의 의지를 점차 변화시켜서 인간의 결정에 영향을 미치는 이런 과정을 통해, 미가엘과 그의 동료들은 사회적 및 기타 방식으로 인간 진화의 전체 과정을 마찬가지로 점진적이지만 확실히 변화시키고 있습니다.

170:4.8 (1863.6) The Master on this occasion placed emphasis on the following five points as representing the cardinal features of the gospel of the kingdom: 이런 경우에 주님은 하느님 나라 복음의 주요한 특징을 나타나는 다음 다섯 사항을 강조했습니다.

170:4.9 (1863.7) 1. The pre-eminence of the individual. 개인의 우선(于先)성.

170:4.10 (1863.8) 2. The will as the determining factor in man’s experience. 인간 체험을 결정짓는 요소인 의지.

170:4.11 (1863.9) 3. Spiritual fellowship with God the Father. 아버지 하느님과 영적 교제

170:4.12 (1863.10) 4. The supreme satisfactions of the loving service of man. 사람을 사랑으로 섬기는 최고의 만족.

170:4.13 (1863.11) 5. The transcendency of the spiritual over the material in human personality. 인간 인격(고유성)에서 물질적인 것을 뛰어넘는 영적인 것.

170:4.14 (1863.12) This world has never seriously or sincerely or honestly tried out these dynamic ideas and divine ideals of Jesus’ doctrine of the kingdom of heaven. But you should not become discouraged by the apparently slow progress of the kingdom idea on Urantia. Remember that the order of progressive evolution is subjected to sudden and unexpected periodical changes in both the material and the spiritual worlds. The bestowal of Jesus as an incarnated Son was just such a strange and unexpected event in the spiritual life of the world. Neither make the fatal mistake, in looking for the age manifestation of the kingdom, of failing to effect its establishment within your own souls. 이 세상은 예수의 하늘나라 교리가 지닌 이런 역동적 관념과 신적 이상(理想)을 진지하거나 성실하게 또는 정직하게 손을 대본 적이 없었습니다. 그러나 너희는 유란시아에서 하느님 나라 관념이 언뜻 보기에 천천히 진행된다고 해서 용기를 잃지 않아야 합니다. 진보적 진화 체제는 물질세계와 영적세계 모두에서 돌연한, 뜻밖의 주기적 변화에 달려 있음을 기억하십시오. 성육신(成肉身)한 아들로서 예수의 증여는 세상의 영적 생활에서 바로 그렇게 낯선, 뜻밖의 사건이었습니다. 하느님 나라의 시대적 징후를 찾으면서 너희 자신의 혼(魂) 안에 끝내 하느님 나라를 세우지 못하는 치명적 실수를 범하지 마십시오.

170:4.15 (1863.13) Although Jesus referred one phase of the kingdom to the future and did, on numerous occasions, intimate that such an event might appear as a part of a world crisis; and though he did likewise most certainly, on several occasions, definitely promise sometime to return to Urantia, it should be recorded that he never positively linked these two ideas together. He promised a new revelation of the kingdom on earth and at some future time; he also promised sometime to come back to this world in person; but he did not say that these two events were synonymous. From all we know these promises may, or may not, refer to the same event. 예수께서 하느님 나라의 한 단계를 미래로 언급하고, 여러 차례 그런 사건이 세상 위기의 일부로 나타날 수도 있다고 암시했고(마24:29-31, 막13:24-27), 마찬가지로 그가 여러 경우에 절대로 틀림없이, 언젠가 유란시아에 돌아온다고 명백히 약속했어도, 그는 이런 두 관념을 확실히 함께 결코 관련을 짓지 않았다고 기록되어야 합니다. 그는 지상에서 미래에 새로운 하느님 나라의 계시를 약속했습니다. 그는 또한 언젠가 직접 이 세상에 다시 오겠다고 약속했습니다. 그러나 이런 두 사건이 동의어(同義語)라고 말하지 않았습니다. 우리가 아는 바로는, 이런 약속들은 같은 사건을 언급할 수도 있고, 그렇지 않을 수도 있습니다.

170:4.16 (1863.14) His apostles and disciples most certainly linked these two teachings together. When the kingdom failed to materialize as they had expected, recalling the Master’s teaching concerning a future kingdom and remembering his promise to come again, they jumped to the conclusion that these promises referred to an identical event; and therefore they lived in hope of his immediate second coming to establish the kingdom in its fullness and with power and glory. And so have successive believing generations lived on earth entertaining the same inspiring but disappointing hope. 그의 사도들과 제자들은 이런 두 가르침을 가장 확실하게 관련지었습니다. 그들이 기대했던 대로 하느님 나라가 끝내 실현되지 못하게 되자, 미래 하느님 나라에 관한 주님의 가르침을 생각해 내고, 다시 온다는 그의 약속을 기억하면서, 그들은 이런 약속들이 동일 사건을 언급했다고 성급하게 결론을 내렸습니다(눅21:25-28). 그 결과 그들은 하느님 나라를 충만하게, 권능과 영광으로 세우기 위해서, 그가 즉시 다시 오는(재림 再臨) 희망으로 살았습니다. 그래서 잇따라 믿는 세대들이 마찬가지로 고무적(鼓舞的)이지만 실망스러운 희망을 품고 지상에서 살았습니다.

5. Later Ideas of the Kingdom 하느님 나라의 후기 사상

240114 사회적 형제 공동체 vs 영적 형제 공동체 눅17:21b 하나님의 나라는 너희 안에 있느니라

170:5.1 (1864.1) Having summarized the teachings of Jesus about the kingdom of heaven, we are permitted to narrate certain later ideas which became attached to the concept of the kingdom and to engage in a prophetic forecast of the kingdom as it may evolve in the age to come. 하늘나라에 대한 예수의 가르침을 요약한 후, 하느님 나라의 개념에 첨부된 특정한 후기 사상을 이야기하고, 다가오는 시대에 차츰 전개될 수도 있는 하느님 나라의 예언적 예측에 착수하도록 우리에게 허락됩니다.

170:5.2 (1864.2) Throughout the first centuries of the Christian propaganda, the idea of the kingdom of heaven was tremendously influenced by the then rapidly spreading notions of Greek idealism, the idea of the natural as the shadow of the spiritual — the temporal as the time shadow of the eternal. 기독교가 선포된 첫 세기 내내, 하늘나라의 관념은 당시 순식간에 퍼진 그리스 이상주의(理想主義) 개념, 자연은 영적인 것의 그림자-현세(現世)는 영원한 것의 시간적 그림자라는 관념으로 엄청나게 영향을 받았습니다(골2:17, 히8:5, 10:1).

170:5.3 (1864.3) But the great step which marked the transplantation of the teachings of Jesus from a Jewish to a gentile soil was taken when the Messiah of the kingdom became the Redeemer of the church, a religious and social organization growing out of the activities of Paul and his successors and based on the teachings of Jesus as they were supplemented by the ideas of Philo and the Persian doctrines of good and evil. 그러나 예수의 가르침이 유대인의 토양에서 이방인의 토양으로 옮겨 심은 표시였던 커다란 단계는, 하느님 나라의 메시아가, 바울과 그의 후계자들의 활동으로 생겨나, 예수의 가르침에 근거하여, 필로의 사상과 페르시아의 선악(善惡) 교리가 추가된, 종교적이며 사회적인 기구, 교회의 구세주가 되었을 때 이루어졌습니다.

170:5.4 (1864.4) The ideas and ideals of Jesus, embodied in the teaching of the gospel of the kingdom, nearly failed of realization as his followers progressively distorted his pronouncements. The Master’s concept of the kingdom was notably modified by two great tendencies: 하느님 나라 복음의 가르침으로 구현된, 예수의 관념(觀念)과 이상(理想)은 그의 추종자들이 점차 그의 선언을 왜곡함에 따라서 거의 실현되지 못했습니다. 주님의 하느님 나라 개념은 커다란 두 경향으로 현저히 수정되었습니다.

170:5.5 (1864.5) 1. The Jewish believers persisted in regarding him as the Messiah. They believed that Jesus would very soon return actually to establish the world-wide and more or less material kingdom. 유대인 신자들은 고집스럽고 끈질기게 그를 메시아로 여겼습니다. 그들은 예수가 곧 실제로 돌아와 세계적으로, 어느 정도 물질적인 하느님 나라를 세울 것이라고 믿었습니다.

170:5.6 (1864.6) 2. The gentile Christians began very early to accept the doctrines of Paul, which led increasingly to the general belief that Jesus was the Redeemer of the children of the church, the new and institutional successor of the earlier concept of the purely spiritual brotherhood of the kingdom. 이방의 기독교인들은 아주 일찍부터 바울의 교리를 받아들이기 시작하여, 예수가 하느님 나라의 순수한 영적 형제 공동체라는 초기 개념의 새로운 제도적 후계자, 교회에 속한 자녀들의 구세주라는 일반적인 믿음으로 점차 이어졌습니다(엡1:22, 5:23, 32, 골1:18).

170:5.7 (1864.7) The church, as a social outgrowth of the kingdom, would have been wholly natural and even desirable. The evil of the church was not its existence, but rather that it almost completely supplanted the Jesus concept of the kingdom. Paul’s institutionalized church became a virtual substitute for the kingdom of heaven which Jesus had proclaimed. 교회, 하느님 나라의 사회적 곁가지는 완전히 자연스럽고 바람직하기까지 한 것이었을 것입니다. 교회의 해악은 그 존재가 아니라 오히려 교회가 예수의 하느님 나라 개념을 거의 완전히 밀어내고 대신 들어앉은 것입니다. 바울이 규정한 교회는 예수가 선포한 하늘나라의 사실상 대용품(代用品)이 되었습니다(롬12:5, 고전12:12, 골2:19).

170:5.8 (1864.8) But doubt not, this same kingdom of heaven which the Master taught exists within the heart of the believer, will yet be proclaimed to this Christian church, even as to all other religions, races, and nations on earth — even to every individual. 그러나 주께서 가르친 이 하늘나라가 신자(信者)의 심정 내부에 존재하며, 이제부터 이 기독교 교회, 심지어 다른 모든 종교, 인종 및 지상의 모든 국가, 모든 개인에게까지 선포될 것을 의심하지 마십시오.

170:5.9 (1864.9) The kingdom of Jesus’ teaching, the spiritual ideal of individual righteousness and the concept of man’s divine fellowship with God, became gradually submerged into the mystic conception of the person of Jesus as the Redeemer-Creator and spiritual head of a socialized religious community. In this way a formal and institutional church became the substitute for the individually spirit-led brotherhood of the kingdom. 예수가 가르친 하느님 나라, 개인적 의(義 바른 도리)의 영적 이상(理想)과 사람이 하느님과 신적으로 교제하는 개념은 인간 예수가 구세주-창조자이며 사회화 종교 공동체의 영적 머리라는 신비적 개념 안으로 점차 잠겼습니다. 이렇게 형식적으로 제도화된 교회는 영(靈)이 개인별로 이끄는 하느님 나라의 형제 공동체를 대신하게 되었습니다.

170:5.10 (1864.10) The church was an inevitable and useful social result of Jesus’ life and teachings; the tragedy consisted in the fact that this social reaction to the teachings of the kingdom so fully displaced the spiritual concept of the real kingdom as Jesus taught and lived it. 교회는 예수의 생애와 가르침의 당연하고 유용한 사회적 결과였습니다. 하느님 나라의 가르침에 대한 이런 사회적 반응이, 예수께서 가르치고 사셨던 진짜 하느님 나라의 영적 개념을 추방하고 대신 그렇게 완전히 들어섰다는 사실에 비극이 있었습니다.

170:5.11 (1865.1) The kingdom, to the Jews, was the Israelite community; to the gentiles it became the Christian church. To Jesus the kingdom was the sum of those individuals who had confessed their faith in the fatherhood of God, thereby declaring their wholehearted dedication to the doing of the will of God, thus becoming members of the spiritual brotherhood of man. 유대인들에게 하느님 나라는 이스라엘 공동체였으며, 이방인들에게 그것은 기독교 교회가 되었습니다. 예수에게 하느님 나라는 하느님이 아버지라고 자신들의 신앙을 고백함으로써, 하느님 뜻의 실행에 자신들의 전심을 헌신하기로 선언하여, 사람의 영적 형제 공동체의 일원이 된, 그런 개인들의 총합이었습니다.

240128 영적 하느님 나라와 사회적 교회 눅17:21b 하나님의 나라는 너희 안에 있느니라

170:5.12 (1865.2) The Master fully realized that certain social results would appear in the world as a consequence of the spread of the gospel of the kingdom; but he intended that all such desirable social manifestations should appear as unconscious and inevitable outgrowths, or natural fruits, of this inner personal experience of individual believers, this purely spiritual fellowship and communion with the divine spirit which indwells and activates all such believers. 주님은 하느님 나라의 복음이 확장된 결과로 어떤 사회적 결과가 세상에 나타날 것을 충분히 깨달았습니다. 그러나 그는 그런 모든 바람직한 사회적 현상이 개별 신자들의 개인적인 내적 체험, 그런 모든 신자에게 내주하여 촉진하는 신적 영(靈)과 이렇게 순전하게 영적인 사귐과 친교에서 나온, 무의식적이고 필연적인 결과, 즉 자연스러운 열매들로 나타나야 한다고 생각했습니다.

170:5.13 (1865.3) Jesus foresaw that a social organization, or church, would follow the progress of the true spiritual kingdom, and that is why he never opposed the apostles’ practicing the rite of John’s baptism. He taught that the truth-loving soul, the one who hungers and thirsts for righteousness, for God, is admitted by faith to the spiritual kingdom; at the same time the apostles taught that such a believer is admitted to the social organization of disciples by the outward rite of baptism. 예수는 사회적 조직, 즉 교회가 참된 영적 하느님 나라의 진보를 따를 것을 내다봤고, 그래서 그는 사도들이 실행한 요한의 세례 의식(행2:38, 41, 8:12, 갈3:27)을 조금도 반대하지 않았습니다. 그는 진리를 사랑하는 혼(魂), 의(義)와 하느님을 위해 주리고 목마른 사람(마5:6, 눅6:21)은 신앙으로 영적 하느님 나라에 들어가도록 허락된다고 가르쳤습니다. 동시에 사도들은 그런 신자가 외적 세례 의식을 통해 제자들의 사회적 조직에 들어가도록 허락된다고 가르쳤습니다.

170:5.14 (1865.4) When Jesus’ immediate followers recognized their partial failure to realize his ideal of the establishment of the kingdom in the hearts of men by the spirit’s domination and guidance of the individual believer, they set about to save his teaching from being wholly lost by substituting for the Master’s ideal of the kingdom the gradual creation of a visible social organization, the Christian church. And when they had accomplished this program of substitution, in order to maintain consistency and to provide for the recognition of the Master’s teaching regarding the fact of the kingdom, they proceeded to set the kingdom off into the future. The church, just as soon as it was well established, began to teach that the kingdom was in reality to appear at the culmination of the Christian age, at the second coming of Christ. 예수의 직계 추종자들이 개별 신자에 대한 영(靈)의 지배와 인도로 사람들의 심정에 하느님 나라를 세우려는 그의 이상(理想)이 부분적으로 실현되지 않은 것을 알아내자, 그들은 눈에 보이는 사회 조직, 기독교 교회를 점차 만들어 주님의 하느님 나라 이상(理想)을 대체(代替)하여서 완전히 없어지는 그의 가르침을 구해내기 시작했습니다. 그리고 그들이 이런 대체 계획이 완성되자, 하느님 나라의 사실에 관한 주님 가르침의 일관성을 유지하고 알아보도록, 그들은 하느님 나라를 미래로 향하게 했습니다. 교회가 잘 설립되자마자 기독교 시대의 절정(絶頂), 즉 그리스도가 재림할 때 하느님 나라가 실제로 나타날 것이라고 가르치기 시작했습니다.

170:5.15 (1865.5) In this manner the kingdom became the concept of an age, the idea of a future visitation, and the ideal of the final redemption of the saints of the Most High. The early Christians (and all too many of the later ones) generally lost sight of the Father-and-son idea embodied in Jesus’ teaching of the kingdom, while they substituted therefor the well-organized social fellowship of the church. The church thus became in the main a social brotherhood which effectively displaced Jesus’ concept and ideal of a spiritual brotherhood. 이런 식으로 하느님 나라는 시대의 개념, 미래에 임한다는 사상과 지고(至高) 성도(聖徒)가 최종적으로 구속(救贖)되는 이상(理想)이 되었습니다. 초기 기독교인들과 (후대에 너무 많은 사람이) 예수의 하느님 나라 가르침에 담긴 아버지와-아들 사상을 전체적으로 잃어버렸고 반면에 그들은 그것 대신에 교회의 잘 조직된 사회적 친교로 대체(代替)했습니다. 따라서 교회는 대부분, 예수의 영적 형제 공동체 개념과 이상(理想) 대신 들어선 사실상 사회적 형제 공동체가 되었습니다.

170:5.16 (1865.6) Jesus’ ideal concept largely failed, but upon the foundation of the Master’s personal life and teachings, supplemented by the Greek and Persian concepts of eternal life and augmented by Philo’s doctrine of the temporal contrasted with the spiritual, Paul went forth to build up one of the most progressive human societies which has ever existed on Urantia. 예수의 이상적(理想的) 개념은 대부분 실패했지만, 그리스와 페르시아의 영생 개념을 추가하고, 영적인 것과 대조적인 현세적인 것에 대한 필로의 교리로 확대된, 주님의 개인적 생애와 가르침의 토대 위에, 바울은 유란시아에 일찍이 존재했던 가장 진보적인 인간 단체 중 하나를 세우려고 나섰습니다.

170:5.17 (1865.7) The concept of Jesus is still alive in the advanced religions of the world. Paul’s Christian church is the socialized and humanized shadow of what Jesus intended the kingdom of heaven to be — and what it most certainly will yet become. Paul and his successors partly transferred the issues of eternal life from the individual to the church. Christ thus became the head of the church rather than the elder brother of each individual believer in the Father’s family of the kingdom. Paul and his contemporaries applied all of Jesus’ spiritual implications regarding himself and the individual believer to the church as a group of believers; and in doing this, they struck a deathblow to Jesus’ concept of the divine kingdom in the heart of the individual believer. 예수의 개념은 세상의 진보 종교들에 여전히 살아 있습니다. 바울의 기독교 교회는 예수가 의도한 하늘나라의 상태 – 그리고 그것이 앞으로 가장 확실히 이루어질 것의 사회화되고 인간화된 그림자입니다. 바울과 그의 후계자들은 영생의 문제를 개인으로부터 교회로 일부분 옮겼습니다. 그래서 그리스도는 하느님 나라에 속한 아버지 가족의 개별 각 신자의 형(兄)보다는 교회의 머리가 되었습니다(엡5:23, 골1:18). 바울과 그의 동시대 사람들은 예수 자신과 개별 신자에 대한 그의 모든 영적 의미를 신자(信者)들 집단으로써 교회에 적용했습니다. 이렇게 해서, 그들은 개별 신자의 심정에 있는 예수의 신적 하느님 나라 개념에 치명적 타격을 가했습니다.

240128 기독교와 예수 복음 마10:7 가면서 전파하여 말하되 천국이 가까이 왔다 하고

170:5.18 (1866.1) And so, for centuries, the Christian church has labored under great embarrassment because it dared to lay claim to those mysterious powers and privileges of the kingdom, powers and privileges which can be exercised and experienced only between Jesus and his spiritual believer brothers. And thus it becomes apparent that membership in the church does not necessarily mean fellowship in the kingdom; one is spiritual, the other mainly social. 그래서 기독교 교회는 하느님 나라의 그런 신비한 권세와 특권, 예수와 그의 영적 신자 형제(자녀)들 사이에서만 행사되고 체험될 수 있는 권세와 특권에 대한 소유권을 감히 주장했기 때문에 수 세기 동안 커다란 부끄러움을 겪었습니다. 그래서 교회 회원이 되는 것이 반드시 하느님 나라의 친교를 뜻하지 않는다는 것이 명백해집니다. 하나는 영적이고, 다른 하나는 대부분 사회적입니다.

170:5.19 (1866.2) Sooner or later another and greater John the Baptist is due to arise proclaiming “the kingdom of God is at hand” — meaning a return to the high spiritual concept of Jesus, who proclaimed that the kingdom is the will of his heavenly Father dominant and transcendent in the heart of the believer — and doing all this without in any way referring either to the visible church on earth or to the anticipated second coming of Christ. There must come a revival of the actual teachings of Jesus, such a restatement as will undo the work of his early followers who went about to create a sociophilosophical system of belief regarding the fact of Michael’s sojourn on earth. In a short time the teaching of this story about Jesus nearly supplanted the preaching of Jesus’ gospel of the kingdom. In this way a historical religion displaced that teaching in which Jesus had blended man’s highest moral ideas and spiritual ideals with man’s most sublime hope for the future — eternal life. And that was the gospel of the kingdom. 머잖아 또 다른 더 큰 세례 요한이 일어나, 하느님 나라는 신자의 심정을 다스리는 초월적인 예수의 하늘 아버지의 뜻이라고 선포한 예수의 높은 영적 개념으로 돌아가는 의미로, “하느님 나라가 가까이 왔도다.”라고 선포하고 지상의 눈에 보이는 교회나 고대했던 예수 재림을 아무것도 언급하지 않고 이런 모든 것을 행하기로 되어 있습니다. 예수의 실제 가르침의 회복, 지상에 머물렀던 미가엘의 사실에 관해 사회 철학적인 믿음의 체계를 만들기 시작했던 그의 초기 추종자들의 과업을 원상태로 돌릴 그런 재성명(再聲明 다시 공개적으로 발표)이 있어야 합니다. 짧은 시간에 예수에 대한 이런 이야기의 가르침이 예수의 하느님 나라 복음 설교를 거의 대신하여 들어앉았습니다. 이런 식으로 역사적 종교가, 예수가 인간의 최고 도덕적 사상과 영적 이상(理想)을 인간의 가장 숭고한 미래 희망 – 영원한 생명과 조화시킨 그런 가르침 대신 들어섰습니다. 그리고 그것이 바로 하느님 나라 복음이었습니다(마10:7, 막1:15, 눅21:31).

170:5.20 (1866.3) It is just because the gospel of Jesus was so many-sided that within a few centuries students of the records of his teachings became divided up into so many cults and sects. This pitiful subdivision of Christian believers results from failure to discern in the Master’s manifold teachings the divine oneness of his matchless life. But someday the true believers in Jesus will not be thus spiritually divided in their attitude before unbelievers. Always we may have diversity of intellectual comprehension and interpretation, even varying degrees of socialization, but lack of spiritual brotherhood is both inexcusable and reprehensible. 단지 예수의 복음이 너무 다방면에 걸쳐 있었기 때문에 몇 세기 만에 그의 가르침을 기록한 연구자들은 너무 많은 종파와 교파로 나뉘게 되었습니다. 기독교 신자들의 이런 가엾은 분열은 주님의 다양한 가르침에서 그의 비길 데 없는 생애의 신적 단일성을 분별하지 못한 실패의 결과로 일어납니다. 그러나 언젠가 예수의 참된 신자들은 불신자들 앞에서 그 태도가 이렇게 영적으로 나뉘지 않을 것입니다. 우리는 언제나 지적 이해와 해석의 다양성, 사회화의 정도까지 다양할 수도 있지만, 영적 형제 공동체성의 부족은 변명할 수 없고 괘씸한 것입니다.

170:5.21 (1866.4) Mistake not! there is in the teachings of Jesus an eternal nature which will not permit them forever to remain unfruitful in the hearts of thinking men. The kingdom as Jesus conceived it has to a large extent failed on earth; for the time being, an outward church has taken its place; but you should comprehend that this church is only the larval stage of the thwarted spiritual kingdom, which will carry it through this material age and over into a more spiritual dispensation where the Master’s teachings may enjoy a fuller opportunity for development. Thus does the so-called Christian church become the cocoon in which the kingdom of Jesus’ concept now slumbers. The kingdom of the divine brotherhood is still alive and will eventually and certainly come forth from this long submergence, just as surely as the butterfly eventually emerges as the beautiful unfolding of its less attractive creature of metamorphic development. 실수하지 말라! 예수의 가르침에는 분별 있는 사람들의 심정에서 언제까지나 결실하지 못한 채 남아있도록 놔두지 않을 영원한 본성이 있습니다. 예수께서 생각해 낸 하느님 나라가 지상에서 대부분 사라져갔고 당분간 표면에 나타난 교회가 그 자리를 차지했습니다. 그러나 너희는 이 교회가 방해받은 영적 하느님 나라의 유충기(幼蟲期 애벌레 단계)일 뿐이며, 교회는 방해받은 영적 하느님 나라를 싣고 이런 물질 시대를 거쳐 주님의 가르침이 더 충만한 발전 기회를 누릴 수 있는 더 영적인 섭리(신의 결정) 시대로 치닫도록 운반할(옮겨 나를) 것을 이해해야 합니다. 이렇게 소위 기독교 교회는 예수의 하느님 나라 개념이 지금 깜박 졸고 있는 고치가 됩니다. 신적 형제 공동체의 하느님 나라는 여전히 살아 있으며, 나비가 변태(變態 형태가 변함) 발달의 매력적이지 않은 생물로부터 결국 아름답게 펼치며 벗어나듯이, 신적 형제 공동체의 하느님 나라는 이런 오랜 침잠(沈潛 가라앉아 숨은 상태)에서 결국 반드시 나올 것입니다.

위로↑

Paper 171 On the Way to Jerusalem 예루살렘으로 가는 도중에

Paper 171

On the Way to Jerusalem 예루살렘으로 가는 도중에

“…promise me that these my sons shall have honor…” “저의 이 아들들이 영예를 얻을 것이라고 제게 약속하소서…”
1. The Departure from Pella 펠라 출발
David Zebedee’s later life 다윗 세베대의 노후 생활
Antioch and Philadelphia 안디옥과 필라델피아
2. On Counting the Cost 비용 계산하기
3. The Perean Tour 페레아 여행
Farewell to Abner 아브너에게 작별 인사
4. Teaching at Livias 리비아스에서 가르침
Peter and Simon and the 100 swords 베드로와 시몬과 100자루의 칼
Warning of the friendly Pharisees 우호적인 바리새인들의 경고
5. The Blind Man at Jericho 여리고의 시각 장애인
6. The Visit to Zaccheus 삭개오 방문
7. “As Jesus Passed By” “예수께서 지나가시면서”
8. Parable of the Pounds 므나(파운드)의 비유(
Nathaniel’s interpretation of the parable 나다니엘의 비유 해석

240204 섬기러 오신 사람의 아들 마20:20-28a 20 그 때에 세베대의 아들의 어머니가 그 아들들을 데리고 예수께 와서 절하며 무엇을 구하니 21 예수께서 이르시되 무엇을 원하느냐 이르되 나의 이 두 아들을 주의 나라에서 하나는 주의 우편에, 하나는 주의 좌편에 앉게 명하소서 22 예수께서 대답하여 이르시되 너희는 너희가 구하는 것을 알지 못하는도다 내가 마시려는 잔을 너희가 마실 수 있느냐 그들이 말하되 할 수 있나이다 23 이르시되 너희가 과연 내 잔을 마시려니와 내 좌우편에 앉는 것은 내가 주는 것이 아니라 내 아버지께서 누구를 위하여 예비하셨든지 그들이 얻을 것이니라 24 열 제자가 듣고 그 두 형제에 대하여 분히 여기거늘 25 예수께서 제자들을 불러다가 이르시되 이방인의 집권자들이 그들을 임의로 주관하고 그 고관들이 그들에게 권세를 부리는 줄을 너희가 알거니와 26 너희 중에는 그렇지 않아야 하나니 너희 중에 누구든지 크고자 하는 자는 너희를 섬기는 자가 되고 27 너희 중에 누구든지 으뜸이 되고자 하는 자는 너희의 종이 되어야 하리라 28 인자가 온 것은 섬김을 받으려 함이 아니라 도리어 섬기려 하고

171:0.1 (1867.1) THE day after the memorable sermon on “The Kingdom of Heaven,” Jesus announced that on the following day he and the apostles would depart for the Passover at Jerusalem, visiting numerous cities in southern Perea on the way. “하늘나라”의 인상(印象) 짙은 설교를 한 다음 날(AD30 3. 12. 일), 예수는 사도들과 함께 예루살렘에서 유월절을 지키려고 이튿날 출발할 것이며, 도중에 남부 페레아의 여러 도시를 방문할 것이라고 발표했습니다.

171:0.2 (1867.2) The address on the kingdom and the announcement that he was going to the Passover set all his followers to thinking that he was going up to Jerusalem to inaugurate the temporal kingdom of Jewish supremacy. No matter what Jesus said about the nonmaterial character of the kingdom, he could not wholly remove from the minds of his Jewish hearers the idea that the Messiah was to establish some kind of nationalistic government with headquarters at Jerusalem. 하느님 나라에 대한 연설과 그가 유월절에 가신다는 발표로 인해 그의 모든 추종자는 그가 예루살렘으로 올라가 유대인이 다스리는 현세적 나라가 시작된다고 생각하게 되었습니다. 예수께서 하느님 나라의 비(非)물질적 특성에 대해 어떤 말씀을 하셨든, 그는 자신의 유대인 청중들의 마음에서 메시아가 예루살렘에 본부를 둔 일종의 민족주의 정부를 설립한다는 생각을 완전히 제거할 수 없었습니다.

171:0.3 (1867.3) What Jesus said in his Sabbath sermon only tended to confuse the majority of his followers; very few were enlightened by the Master’s discourse. The leaders understood something of his teachings regarding the inner kingdom, “the kingdom of heaven within you,” but they also knew that he had spoken about another and future kingdom, and it was this kingdom they believed he was now going up to Jerusalem to establish. When they were disappointed in this expectation, when he was rejected by the Jews, and later on, when Jerusalem was literally destroyed, they still clung to this hope, sincerely believing that the Master would soon return to the world in great power and majestic glory to establish the promised kingdom. 예수께서 안식일(AD30, 3. 11. 토) 설교에서 하신 말씀은 그의 추종자 대부분을 혼동시키기 쉬울 뿐이었습니다. 주님의 강연으로 깨우친 사람은 거의 없었습니다. 지도자들은 내적인 하느님 나라, 즉 “너희 안(심정)에 있는 하느님 나라(눅17:21b)”에 관한 그의 가르침을 어느 정도 알아들었지만, 그들도 그가 말했던 또 다른 미래의 하느님 나라에 대해 알았고, 그가 바로 이런 하느님 나라를 세우려고 지금 예루살렘에 올라가고 있다고 믿었습니다. 그들의 이런 기대가 어긋나, 유대인들이 그를 버렸고, 나중에 예루살렘이 글자 그대로 궤멸해버렸을 때, 그들은 여전히 이런 희망에 매달려, 주께서 곧 큰 권능과 위엄 있는 영광으로 세상에 돌아와 약속된 하느님 나라를 세울 것이라고 진심으로 믿었습니다.

171:0.4 (1867.4) It was on this Sunday afternoon that Salome the mother of James and John Zebedee came to Jesus with her two apostle sons and, in the manner of approaching an Oriental potentate, sought to have Jesus promise in advance to grant whatever request she might make. But the Master would not promise; instead, he asked her, “What do you want me to do for you?” Then answered Salome: “Master, now that you are going up to Jerusalem to establish the kingdom, I would ask you in advance to promise me that these my sons shall have honor with you, the one to sit on your right hand and the other to sit on your left hand in your kingdom.” 이 일요일(AD30 3.12) 오후에 야고보와 요한 세베대의 어머니 살로메가 자신의 두 사도 아들들과 함께 예수께 와서, 동방의 군주에게 접근하는 방식으로, 예수께서 자신의 어떤 요청이든 들어준다고 미리 약속해달라고 했습니다. 그러나 주님은 약속하려 하지 않았습니다. 그 대신에 그는 그녀에게 “내가 너를 위해 무엇을 하기 원하느냐?”라고 물었습니다. 그러자 살로메가 대답했습니다. “주여, 이제 당신께서 하느님 나라를 세우려고 예루살렘으로 올라갈 것이니, 저의 이 아들들이 당신과 함께 영예를 얻어, 당신의 나라에서 하나는 당신 우편에 다른 하나는 당신 좌편에 앉을 것을 저에게 미리 약속해 주시기를 요청합니다(마20:20-21, 막10:35-37).”

171:0.5 (1867.5) When Jesus heard Salome’s request, he said: “Woman, you know not what you ask.” And then, looking straight into the eyes of the two honor-seeking apostles, he said: “Because I have long known and loved you; because I have even lived in your mother’s house; because Andrew has assigned you to be with me at all times; therefore do you permit your mother to come to me secretly, making this unseemly request. But let me ask you: Are you able to drink the cup I am about to drink?” And without a moment for thought, James and John answered, “Yes, Master, we are able.” Said Jesus: “I am saddened that you know not why we go up to Jerusalem; I am grieved that you understand not the nature of my kingdom; I am disappointed that you bring your mother to make this request of me; but I know you love me in your hearts; therefore I declare that you shall indeed drink of my cup of bitterness and share in my humiliation, but to sit on my right hand and on my left hand is not mine to give. Such honors are reserved for those who have been designated by my Father.” 예수께서 살로메의 요청을 듣고, “여인이여, 너는 네가 무엇을 구하는지 알지 못하느니라.”라고 말했습니다. 그리고 영예를 구하는 두 사도의 눈을 똑바로 보면서 그가 말했습니다. “내가 너희를 오랫동안 알고 사랑했고, 내가 너희 어머니 집에서 살기도 했으며, 안드레가 너희에게 항상 나와 함께 있으라고 했기 때문에, 너희 어머니가 몰래 내게 와서 이런 부당한 요청을 하도록 너희가 허용하느냐? 그러나 내가 너희에게 묻겠노라. 내가 마시려는 잔을 너희가 마실 수 있느냐?” 그러자 생각할 틈도 없이 야고보와 요한이 대답했습니다. “예, 주님, 우리는 할 수 있습니다.” 예수께서 말했습니다. “우리가 예루살렘에 왜 올라가는지 너희가 알지 못해서 내가 슬퍼하노라. 너희가 내 나라의 본성을 알아듣지 못해서 내 마음이 아프구나. 너희가 너희 어머니를 모시고 와서 내게 이런 요청을 하니 내가 실망스럽구나. 그러나 너희가 너희 심정으로 나를 사랑하는 것을 내가 알기에, 너희가 정말로 나의 쓴잔을 마시고 나의 굴욕을 함께 나눌 것이나, 내 우편과 좌편에 앉는 것은 내가 줄 것이 아님을 내가 선언하노라. 그런 영예는 내 아버지가 지정한 자들을 위해 마련되어 있느니라(마20:22-23, 막10:38-40).

171:0.6 (1868.1) By this time someone had carried word of this conference to Peter and the other apostles, and they were highly indignant that James and John would seek to be preferred before them, and that they would secretly go with their mother to make such a request. When they fell to arguing among themselves, Jesus called them all together and said: “You well understand how the rulers of the gentiles lord it over their subjects, and how those who are great exercise authority. But it shall not be so in the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever would be great among you, let him first become your servant. He who would be first in the kingdom, let him become your minister. I declare to you that the Son of Man came not to be ministered to but to minister; and I now go up to Jerusalem to lay down my life in the doing of the Father’s will and in the service of my brethren.” When the apostles heard these words, they withdrew by themselves to pray. That evening, in response to the labors of Peter, James and John made suitable apologies to the ten and were restored to the good graces of their brethren. 이 무렵 누군가가 이 회의 소식을 베드로와 다른 사도들에게 전했고, 그들은 야고보와 요한이 자신들보다 앞서 뽑혀 쓰이려 하고, 그들의 어머니와 함께 몰래 가서 그런 요청을 하려 한 것에 매우 화가 났습니다. 그들이 저희끼리 다투기 시작하자, 예수께서 그들 모두 불러 모아 말했습니다. “너희는 이방인 통치자들이 어떻게 그 백성들에게 세도를 부리는지, 그리고 큰 자들이 어떻게 권력을 행사하는지 잘 알고 있느니라. 그러나 하늘나라에서는 그렇지 않을 것이라. 너희 중에 누구든지 크고자 하면 그는 먼저 너희 봉사자가 되어야 하느니라. 하느님 나라에서 첫째가 되려는 자는 너희를 섬기는 자가 되어야 하느니라. 내가 너희에게 단언하노니, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)는 섬김을 받지 않고 섬기러 왔느니라. 나는 이제 아버지의 뜻을 행하고 내 형제들을 섬기는 일에 내 목숨을 버리려고 예루살렘에 올라가노라.” 사도들은 이런 말씀을 듣자, 자기들끼리 물러나 기도했습니다. 그날 저녁, 베드로의 수고에 응하여, 야고보와 요한이 열 사도에게 적절히 사과했고, 형제들의 선한 온정으로 되돌아갔습니다(마20:24-28a, 막10:41-45a).

171:0.7 (1868.2) In asking for places on the right hand and on the left hand of Jesus at Jerusalem, the sons of Zebedee little realized that in less than one month their beloved teacher would be hanging on a Roman cross with a dying thief on one side and another transgressor on the other side. And their mother, who was present at the crucifixion, well remembered the foolish request she had made of Jesus at Pella regarding the honors she so unwisely sought for her apostle sons. 세베대의 아들들은 예루살렘에서 예수의 우편과 좌편의 자리를 요청하면서, 한 달도 안 되어, 자신들이 사랑하는 선생이 한쪽에는 죽어가는 도둑과 다른 쪽에는 또 다른 죄인과 함께 로마 십자가에 매달리게 될 것을 전혀 깨닫지 못했습니다. 십자가 처형 현장에 있었던 그들의 어머니는 펠라에서 예수께 자기 사도 아들들을 위해 그렇게 분별없이 구했던 영예에 관한 어리석은 간청을 곰곰이 떠올렸습니다.

1. The Departure from Pella 펠라 출발

240211 안디옥과 필라델피아 행11:26 만나매 안디옥에 데리고 와서 둘이 교회에 일 년간 모여 있어 큰 무리를 가르쳤고 제자들이 안디옥에서 비로소 그리스도인이라 일컬음을 받게 되었더라

171:1.1 (1868.3) On the forenoon of Monday, March 13, Jesus and his twelve apostles took final leave of the Pella encampment, starting south on their tour of the cities of southern Perea, where Abner’s associates were at work. They spent more than two weeks visiting among the seventy and then went directly to Jerusalem for the Passover. 3월 13일 월요일 오전에, 예수와 그의 열두 사도는 드디어 펠라 야영지를 떠나 아브너의 동료들이 일하고 있는 남부 페레아 도시를 둘러보려고 남쪽으로 출발했습니다. 그들은 2주가 넘게 70인 사이에서 보낸 후 유월절을 보내려고 바로 예루살렘에 갔습니다.

171:1.2 (1868.4) When the Master left Pella, the disciples encamped with the apostles, about one thousand in number, followed after him. About one half of this group left him at the Jordan ford on the road to Jericho when they learned he was going over to Heshbon, and after he had preached the sermon on “Counting the Cost.” They went on up to Jerusalem, while the other half followed him for two weeks, visiting the towns in southern Perea. 주께서 펠라를 떠날 때, 사도들과 야영했던 거의 1천 명의 제자들이 그의 뒤를 따랐습니다. 이 무리 중 거의 절반이 여리고 길에 있는 요단 여울에서, 그가 헤스본으로 건너간다는 소식을 듣고, 그가 “비용 계산”에 대해 설교한 후에 그를 떠났습니다. 그들은 예루살렘으로 올라갔고 나머지 절반은 2주간 그의 뒤를 따라 남부 페레아의 읍내들을 방문했습니다.

171:1.3 (1868.5) In a general way, most of Jesus’ immediate followers understood that the camp at Pella had been abandoned, but they really thought this indicated that their Master at last intended to go to Jerusalem and lay claim to David’s throne. A large majority of his followers never were able to grasp any other concept of the kingdom of heaven; no matter what he taught them, they would not give up this Jewish idea of the kingdom. 대체로 예수의 직계 추종자 중 대다수는 펠라에서 야영을 그만두고 떠나는 것을 전해 듣고 있었지만, 그들은 이것은 그들의 주(主)가 결국 예루살렘에 가서 다윗의 왕위에 대한 소유권을 주장하려는 표시로 사실 생각했습니다. 그의 추종자 중 대다수는 다른 어떤 하늘나라 개념도 결코 파악할 수 없었습니다. 그가 자신들에게 무엇을 가르치든, 그들은 하느님 나라에 대한 이런 유대인의 생각을 포기하려 하지 않았습니다.

171:1.4 (1868.6) Acting on the instructions of the Apostle Andrew, David Zebedee closed the visitors’ camp at Pella on Wednesday, March 15. At this time almost four thousand visitors were in residence, and this does not include the one thousand and more persons who sojourned with the apostles at what was known as the teachers’ camp, and who went south with Jesus and the twelve. Much as David disliked to do it, he sold the entire equipment to numerous buyers and proceeded with the funds to Jerusalem, subsequently turning the money over to Judas Iscariot. 사도 안드레의 지시에 따라, 다윗 세베대는 3월 15일 수요일에, 펠라에서 방문자들의 야영지를 폐쇄했습니다. 이때는 거의 4,000명의 방문자가 숙식 중이었는데, 여기에는 사도들과 함께 선생들의 야영지로 알려진 곳에 머물다가 예수 및 열두 사도와 함께 남쪽으로 간 1,000명 이상의 사람은 포함되지 않습니다. 다윗은 그렇게 하기가 너무 싫었지만 여러 구매자에게 장비 전체를 팔아 예루살렘으로 기금을 가져가서 나중에 그 돈을 가롯 유다에게 넘겼습니다.

171:1.5 (1869.1) David was present in Jerusalem during the tragic last week, taking his mother back with him to Bethsaida after the crucifixion. While awaiting Jesus and the apostles, David stopped with Lazarus at Bethany and became tremendously agitated by the manner in which the Pharisees had begun to persecute and harass him since his resurrection. Andrew had directed David to discontinue the messenger service; and this was construed by all as an indication of the early establishment of the kingdom at Jerusalem. David found himself without a job, and he had about decided to become the self-appointed defender of Lazarus when presently the object of his indignant solicitude fled in haste to Philadelphia. Accordingly, sometime after the resurrection and also after the death of his mother, David betook himself to Philadelphia, having first assisted Martha and Mary in disposing of their real estate; and there, in association with Abner and Lazarus, he spent the remainder of his life, becoming the financial overseer of all those large interests of the kingdom which had their center at Philadelphia during the lifetime of Abner. 다윗은, 십자가 처형 후 벳새다로 자기 어머니와 함께 돌아갔던, 비극적인 마지막 주간(AD30. 4.2일~8토)에 예루살렘에 있었습니다. 예수와 사도들을 기다리면서 다윗은 베다니에 있는 나사로 집에 묵었는데 나사로의 부활 이후 바리새인들이 그를 학대하고 괴롭히기 시작한 방식에 엄청나게 동요되었습니다. 안드레가 다윗에게 메신저 봉사를 중지하라고 지시했습니다. 모두 이것을 예루살렘에서 하느님 나라가 머지않아 설립되는 표시로 해석했습니다. 다윗은 할 일이 없어졌고, 곧 자신이 분개한 염려의 대상이 필라델피아로 서둘러 도피하자, 그는 자칭 나사로의 옹호자가 되기로 거의 결심했습니다. 그래서 부활 후 언젠가, 자기 어머니도 돌아가신 후, 다윗은, 먼저 마르다와 마리아를 도와 그들의 부동산을 처분하고 필라델피아로 갔습니다. 거기서 아브너 및 나사로와 함께, 아브너의 평생에 필라델피아에 중심을 둔 하느님 나라의 그렇게 많은 모든 이익의 재정 관리자가 되어서, 그의 여생을 보냈습니다.

171:1.6 (1869.2) Within a short time after the destruction of Jerusalem, Antioch became the headquarters of Pauline Christianity, while Philadelphia remained the center of the Abnerian kingdom of heaven. From Antioch the Pauline version of the teachings of Jesus and about Jesus spread to all the Western world; from Philadelphia the missionaries of the Abnerian version of the kingdom of heaven spread throughout Mesopotamia and Arabia until the later times when these uncompromising emissaries of the teachings of Jesus were overwhelmed by the sudden rise of Islam. 예루살렘 멸망 후 얼마 지나지 않아, 안디옥은 바울 기독교의 본부가 되었고, 반면에 필라델피아는 아브너의 하늘나라 중심지로 남았습니다. 안디옥에서 바울판 예수의 가르침 및 예수에 대한 가르침이 모든 서양에 퍼졌습니다. 필라델피아에서 아브너판 하늘나라의 선교사들이 메소포타미아와 아라비아 전역으로 퍼졌고, 나중에 이렇게 타협하지 않는, 예수 가르침의 특사(特使 특별 임무의 사절)들이 이슬람의 급부상(急浮上)으로 압도당하는 시대가 되었습니다.

2. On Counting the Cost 비용 계산하기

240218 비용 계산과 자발성 눅14:25-26, 28-35 25 수많은 무리가 함께 갈새 예수께서 돌이키사 이르시되 26 무릇 내게 오는 자가 자기 부모와 처자와 형제와 자매와 더욱이 자기 목숨까지 미워하지 아니하면 능히 내 제자가 되지 못하고 ~ 28 너희 중의 누가 망대를 세우고자 할진대 자기의 가진 것이 준공하기까지에 족할는지 먼저 앉아 그 비용을 계산하지 아니하겠느냐 29 그렇게 아니하여 그 기초만 쌓고 능히 이루지 못하면 보는 자가 다 비웃어 30 이르되 이 사람이 공사를 시작하고 능히 이루지 못하였다 하리라 31 또 어떤 임금이 다른 임금과 싸우러 갈 때에 먼저 앉아 일만 명으로써 저 이만 명을 거느리고 오는 자를 대적할 수 있을까 헤아리지 아니하겠느냐 32 만일 못할 터이면 그가 아직 멀리 있을 때에 사신을 보내어 화친을 청할지니라 33 이와 같이 너희 중의 누구든지 자기의 모든 소유를 버리지 아니하면 능히 내 제자가 되지 못하리라 34 소금이 좋은 것이나 소금도 만일 그 맛을 잃으면 무엇으로 짜게 하리요 35 땅에도, 거름에도 쓸 데 없어 내버리느니라 들을 귀가 있는 자는 들을지어다 하시니라

171:2.1 (1869.3) When Jesus and the company of almost one thousand followers arrived at the Bethany ford of the Jordan sometimes called Bethabara, his disciples began to realize that he was not going directly to Jerusalem. While they hesitated and debated among themselves, Jesus climbed upon a huge stone and delivered that discourse which has become known as “Counting the Cost.” The Master said: 예수와 거의 1천 명의 추종자 일행이 이전에 베다바라로 불렀던 요단강의 베다니 여울에 도착하자(요1:28), 그의 제자들은 그가 맞바로 예루살렘에 가려고 하지 않으신다는 것을 깨닫기 시작했습니다. 그들이 주저하며 저희끼리 논의할 때, 예수께서 큰 바위에 올라가 “비용 계산”으로 알려진 강연을 했습니다. 주(主)께서 말했습니다.

171:2.2 (1869.4) “You who would follow after me from this time on, must be willing to pay the price of wholehearted dedication to the doing of my Father’s will. If you would be my disciples, you must be willing to forsake father, mother, wife, children, brothers, and sisters. If any one of you would now be my disciple, you must be willing to give up even your life just as the Son of Man is about to offer up his life for the completion of the mission of doing the Father’s will on earth and in the flesh. “너희가 이제부터 나를 따라오려면, 내 아버지의 뜻을 행하기로 전심으로 헌신하는 대가를 자발적으로 치러야만 하느니라. 너희가 내 제자가 되고자 한다면, 너희는 부모, 아내, 자녀와 형제자매들을 자진해서 버려야만 하느니라. 너희 중 누구라도 지금 내 제자가 되고자 한다면, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)가 지상에서 육신으로 아버지의 뜻을 행하는 사명을 완수하려고 자기 목숨을 이제 막 바치기 직전처럼 너희 생명도 기꺼이 포기해야만 하느니라(마10:37, 눅14:25-26).

171:2.3 (1869.5) “If you are not willing to pay the full price, you can hardly be my disciple. Before you go further, you should each sit down and count the cost of being my disciple. Which one of you would undertake to build a watchtower on your lands without first sitting down to count up the cost to see whether you had money enough to complete it? If you fail thus to reckon the cost, after you have laid the foundation, you may discover that you are unable to finish that which you have begun, and therefore will all your neighbors mock you, saying, ‘Behold, this man began to build but was unable to finish his work.’ Again, what king, when he prepares to make war upon another king, does not first sit down and take counsel as to whether he will be able, with ten thousand men, to meet him who comes against him with twenty thousand? If the king cannot afford to meet his enemy because he is unprepared, he sends an embassy to this other king, even when he is yet a great way off, asking for terms of peace. “너희가 자발적으로 충분히 값을 치르려 하지 않는다면, 너희는 거의 내 제자가 될 수 없느니라. 너희가 더 나아가기 전에, 각자 앉아서 내 제자가 되는 비용을 계산해야 하느니라. 너희 중 누가 먼저 앉아서 망대(望臺)를 완공할 정도로 충분히 돈이 있는지 알려고 비용을 일일이 계산하지 않고 너희 중 누가 자기 땅에 망대(望臺)를 세우려고 손대겠느냐? 너희가 끝내 이렇게 비용을 낱낱이 계산하지 않고 만다면, 너희가 기초 공사를 한 후, 너희가 시작한 일을 마칠 수 없음을 알게 되어, 너희 모든 이웃이 ‘보라, 이 사람이 건축에 손댔지만 자기 일을 마칠 수 없었네.’라고 말하며 너희를 조롱하리라. 한편, 어떤 왕이 다른 왕과 전쟁하려고 준비할 때, 먼저 앉아서 1만 명의 군사로 2만 명의 군사로 자신을 대적해 오는 그를 대처할 수 있을지에 관해 상의하지 않겠느냐? 왕이 준비가 되어 있지 않아서 자기 적을 맞설 수 없다면, 이런 다른 왕이 아직 상당히 멀리 있어도, 그에게 사절단을 보내 평화 협정을 요청하느니라(눅14:28-32).

171:2.4 (1870.1) “Now, then, must each of you sit down and count the cost of being my disciple. From now on you will not be able to follow after us, listening to the teaching and beholding the works; you will be required to face bitter persecutions and to bear witness for this gospel in the face of crushing disappointment. If you are unwilling to renounce all that you are and to dedicate all that you have, then are you unworthy to be my disciple. If you have already conquered yourself within your own heart, you need have no fear of that outward victory which you must presently gain when the Son of Man is rejected by the chief priests and the Sadducees and is given into the hands of mocking unbelievers. 그러니 이제 너희 각자 앉아서 내 제자가 되는 비용을 계산해야 하느니라. 이제부터 너희는 가르침을 듣고 하는 일들을 보면서 우리를 따라올 수 없으리라. 너희는 호된 박해에 직면하여, 결정적인 실망에도 불구하고 이 복음을 증언해야 하리라. 너희가 자신의 모든 것을 포기하고, 자신이 가진 모든 것을 마지못해서 바친다면, 내 제자가 되기에 어울리지 않느니라. 너희가 너희 자신의 심정에서 이미 자신을 이겼다면, 대제사장들과 사두개인들이 인자(人子 사람의 아들)를 버려서 조롱하는 불신자들의 손에 넘길 때 너희가 당장 얻고 싶은 그런 외적 승리를 두려워할 필요가 없느니라(눅14:33).

171:2.5 (1870.2) “Now should you examine yourself to find out your motive for being my disciple. If you seek honor and glory, if you are worldly minded, you are like the salt when it has lost its savor. And when that which is valued for its saltiness has lost its savor, wherewith shall it be seasoned? Such a condiment is useless; it is fit only to be cast out among the refuse. Now have I warned you to turn back to your homes in peace if you are not willing to drink with me the cup which is being prepared. Again and again have I told you that my kingdom is not of this world, but you will not believe me. He who has ears to hear let him hear what I say.” “이제 너희는 내 제자가 되려는 너희 동기를 알아내기 위해서 자신을 살펴야 하느니라. 너희가 명예와 영광을 구하고, 너희가 세속적으로 생각하면, 너희는 맛을 잃어버린 소금과 같으니라. 짠맛의 가치를 가진 그것이 그 맛을 잃어버리면 무엇으로 맛을 내겠느냐? 그런 조미료는 쓸모가 없어서 쓰레기로 내던지기에 딱 맞느니라. 이제 내가 너희에게 경고하였노니, 너희가 준비된 잔을 나와 함께 자진해서 마시지 않으려면 평안히 집으로 돌아가라. 내 나라는 이 세상에 속하지 않는다고 내가 너희에게 몇 번이나 말했지만 너희가 나를 믿지 않으리라. 들을 귀가 있는 자는 내가 말하는 것을 들어라(마5:13, 막9:50a, 눅14:34-35).”

171:2.6 (1870.3) Immediately after speaking these words, Jesus, leading the twelve, started off on the way to Heshbon, followed by about five hundred. After a brief delay the other half of the multitude went on up to Jerusalem. His apostles, together with the leading disciples, thought much about these words, but still they clung to the belief that, after this brief period of adversity and trial, the kingdom would certainly be set up somewhat in accordance with their long-cherished hopes. 이 말씀을 마친 후 곧, 예수께서 열두 사도를 이끌고 헤스본으로 길을 가기 시작했고, 대략 500명이 따라갔습니다. 잠시 지체한 후, 무리 중 나머지 절반은 예루살렘으로 올라갔습니다. 그의 사도들은 주된 제자들과 함께 이 말씀을 많이 생각했지만, 이 짧은 역경과 시련의 기간 후, 자신들이 오랫동안 품었던 기대대로 하느님 나라가 어느 정도 반드시 세워지리라는 믿음을 여전히 버리지 못했습니다.

3. The Perean Tour 페레아 여행

240225 아브너에게 작별 인사 딤후4:2 너는 말씀을 전파하라 때를 얻든지 못 얻든지 항상 힘쓰라 범사에 오래 참음과 가르침으로 경책하며 경계하며 권하라

171:3.1 (1870.4) For more than two weeks Jesus and the twelve, followed by a crowd of several hundred disciples, journeyed about in southern Perea, visiting all of the towns wherein the seventy labored. Many gentiles lived in this region, and since few were going up to the Passover feast at Jerusalem, the messengers of the kingdom went right on with their work of teaching and preaching. 예수와 열두 사도 및 뒤좇는 수백 명의 제자들이 2주 이상 남부 페레아 부근을 여행하면서 70인 사도가 수고하는 모든 읍내를 방문했습니다. 이 지역에는 많은 이방인이 살았고, 예루살렘의 유월절 잔치에 거의 올라가지 않아서 하느님 나라 메신저들은 가르치고 설교하는 자신들의 일을 바로 계속했습니다.

171:3.2 (1870.5) Jesus met Abner at Heshbon, and Andrew directed that the labors of the seventy should not be interrupted by the Passover feast; Jesus advised that the messengers should go forward with their work in complete disregard of what was about to happen at Jerusalem. He also counseled Abner to permit the women’s corps, at least such as desired, to go to Jerusalem for the Passover. And this was the last time Abner ever saw Jesus in the flesh. His farewell to Abner was: “My son, I know you will be true to the kingdom, and I pray the Father to grant you wisdom that you may love and understand your brethren.” 예수는 헤스본에서 아브너를 만났고, 안드레는 70인 사도의 수고가 유월절 잔치로 인해 중도에 그만두지 말아야 한다고 지시했습니다. 예수는 예루살렘에서 일어날 일을 완전히 무시하고 메신저들의 일을 진행해야 한다고 타일렀습니다. 그는 또한 여성단(團)만이라도 원하는 대로 유월절을 위해 예루살렘에 가도록 용납하라고 아브너에게 권고했습니다. 그리고 이것이 아브너가 일찍이 예수를 육신으로 본 마지막 때였습니다. 아브너에게 했던 그의 작별 인사는 다음과 같았습니다. “이보게, 나는 네가 하느님 나라에 충실할 것을 알고 있으며, 아버지께서 네가 너희 형제들을 사랑하고 이해할 수 있는 지혜를 네게 주시도록 내가 기도하노라.”

171:3.3 (1870.6) As they traveled from city to city, large numbers of their followers deserted to go on to Jerusalem so that, by the time Jesus started for the Passover, the number of those who followed along with him day by day had dwindled to less than two hundred. 그들이 이 도시 저 도시로 다니는 동안, 그들을 따르던 상당수가 예루살렘에 가려고 자리를 떠서, 예수께서 유월절을 위해 출발할 무렵, 매일 그와 함께 따르던 자들의 수(數)가 2백 명 미만으로 줄어들었습니다.

171:3.4 (1871.1) The apostles understood that Jesus was going to Jerusalem for the Passover. They knew that the Sanhedrin had broadcast a message to all Israel that he had been condemned to die and directing that anyone knowing his whereabouts should inform the Sanhedrin; and yet, despite all this, they were not so alarmed as they had been when he had announced to them in Philadelphia that he was going to Bethany to see Lazarus. This change of attitude from that of intense fear to a state of hushed expectancy was mostly because of Lazarus’s resurrection. They had reached the conclusion that Jesus might, in an emergency, assert his divine power and put to shame his enemies. This hope, coupled with their more profound and mature faith in the spiritual supremacy of their Master, accounted for the outward courage displayed by his immediate followers, who now made ready to follow him into Jerusalem in the very face of the open declaration of the Sanhedrin that he must die. 사도들은 예수께서 유월절을 위해 예루살렘으로 가실 것을 알고 있었습니다. 그들은 산헤드린이 온 이스라엘에 예수께서 사형 선고를 받았다는 메시지를 퍼뜨리고, 그의 소재를 아는 누구나 산헤드린에게 보고해야 한다고 명령한 것을 알고 있었지만, 이 모든 것에도 불구하고, 그들은 그가 필라델피아에서 자신들에게 나사로를 보러 베다니로 갈 것이라고 알렸을 때처럼 그렇게 놀라지 않았습니다. 극도의 두려움에서 조용한 기대감으로 이렇게 바뀐 태도는 주로 나사로의 부활 때문이었습니다. 그들은 예수께서 비상시에 자신의 신적 권능을 발휘하여 그의 대적들을 부끄럽게 할 수도 있다는 결론에 도달했습니다. 이런 희망은, 그들 주(主)님의 영적 패권(霸權)에 대한 더 심오한 자신들의 성숙한 신앙과 결부되어, 그가 죽어야 한다는 산헤드린의 공개 선언에 직면하여 예루살렘으로 이제 그를 따를 준비를 마친 그의 직계 추종자들이 보여준 표면적 용기의 원인이 되었습니다.

171:3.5 (1871.2) The majority of the apostles and many of his inner disciples did not believe it possible for Jesus to die; they, believing that he was “the resurrection and the life,” regarded him as immortal and already triumphant over death. 대부분의 사도와 그와 친한 여러 제자는 예수가 죽는 것은, 가능하지 않다고 믿었습니다. 그들은 예수가 “부활이요 생명(요11:25)”이라고 믿어서, 그를 이미 죽음을 이긴 불사신(不死身)으로 여겼습니다.

4. Teaching at Livias 리비아스에서 가르침

240303 변모 체험의 격려 눅13:31-35a 31 곧 그 때에 어떤 바리새인들이 나아와서 이르되 나가서 여기를 떠나소서 헤롯이 당신을 죽이고자 하나이다 32 이르시되 너희는 가서 저 여우에게 이르되 오늘과 내일은 내가 귀신을 쫓아내며 병을 고치다가 제삼일에는 완전하여지리라 하라 33 그러나 오늘과 내일과 모레는 내가 갈 길을 가야 하리니 선지자가 예루살렘 밖에서는 죽는 법이 없느니라 34 예루살렘아 예루살렘아 선지자들을 죽이고 네게 파송된 자들을 돌로 치는 자여 암탉이 제 새끼를 날개 아래에 모음 같이 내가 너희의 자녀를 모으려 한 일이 몇 번이냐 그러나 너희가 원하지 아니하였도다 35 보라 너희 집이 황폐하여 버린 바 되리라

171:4.1 (1871.3) On Wednesday evening, March 29, Jesus and his followers encamped at Livias on their way to Jerusalem, after having completed their tour of the cities of southern Perea. It was during this night at Livias that Simon Zelotes and Simon Peter, having conspired to have delivered into their hands at this place more than one hundred swords, received and distributed these arms to all who would accept them and wear them concealed beneath their cloaks. Simon Peter was still wearing his sword on the night of the Master’s betrayal in the garden. (AD30) 3월 29일 수요일 저녁에 예수와 그의 추종자들은, 남부 페레아 도시들을 순회한 후, 예루살렘으로 가는 도중에, 리비아스에서 야영했습니다. 이날 밤 이곳 리비아스에서 100 자루 이상의 칼을 자기들 손에 전달받기로 공모한, 시몬 젤로떼와 시몬 베드로는 이 무기들을 받아서, 그것들을 받아서 자신들 외투 밑에 몰래 착용하려는 모두에게 분배했습니다. 시몬 베드로는 정원에서 주를 배반하던 그날 밤에도 여전히 자기 칼을 지니고 있었습니다.

171:4.2 (1871.4) Early on Thursday morning before the others were awake, Jesus called Andrew and said: “Awaken your brethren! I have something to say to them.” Jesus knew about the swords and which of his apostles had received and were wearing these weapons, but he never disclosed to them that he knew such things. When Andrew had aroused his associates, and they had assembled off by themselves, Jesus said: “My children, you have been with me a long while, and I have taught you much that is needful for this time, but I would now warn you not to put your trust in the uncertainties of the flesh nor in the frailties of man’s defense against the trials and testing which lie ahead of us. I have called you apart here by yourselves that I may once more plainly tell you that we are going up to Jerusalem, where you know the Son of Man has already been condemned to death. Again am I telling you that the Son of Man will be delivered into the hands of the chief priests and the religious rulers; that they will condemn him and then deliver him into the hands of the gentiles. And so will they mock the Son of Man, even spit upon him and scourge him, and they will deliver him up to death. And when they kill the Son of Man, be not dismayed, for I declare that on the third day he shall rise. Take heed to yourselves and remember that I have forewarned you.” 목요일(AD30. 3.30) 이른 아침, 다른 제자들이 깨기 전에 예수께서 안드레를 불러 말했습니다. “네 형제들을 깨우라! 내가 그들에게 이를 말이 있느니라.” 예수는 칼들에 대해서 알고 있었고 자기 사도 중 누가 이런 무기를 받아서 지니고 있는지 알고 있었지만, 그는 자신이 그런 일들을 알고 있다고 그들에게 드러내지 않았습니다. 안드레가 자기 동료를 깨워서, 그들끼리 모였을 때, 예수께서 말했습니다. “내 자녀들아, 너희가 오랫동안 나와 함께 있었고, 이때를 위해 필요한 것을 너희에게 많이 가르쳤지만, 나는 이제 우리 앞에 놓인 시련과 시험에 맞서 불확실한 육신과 인간의 덧없는 방어를 신뢰하지 말라고 너희에게 경고하노라. 내가 너희를 여기로 따로 부른 것은, 너희가 아는 대로, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)에게 이미 사형 선고를 내린, 예루살렘으로 우리가 올라가려는 것을 내가 한 번 더 분명히 너희에게 이르고자 함이니라. 내가 너희에게 다시 이르노니, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)가 대제사장들과 종교 통치자들의 손에 넘겨질 것이며, 그들이 그에게 형을 선고한 후 이방인들의 손에 넘길 것이니라. 그래서 그들은 인자(人子 사람의 아들)를 조롱하고 침까지 뱉고 채찍질할 것이며 그들이 그를 죽게 하리라. 그리고 그들이 인자(人子 사람의 아들)를 죽일 때, 낙담하지 말지니, 제 삼일에 그가 일어날 것이라고 내가 선언하기 때문이라. 너희는 스스로 조심하고, 내가 너희에게 미리 경고한 것을 기억하라(마16:21, 17:22b-23, 막8:31, 9:31, 10:32b-34, 눅9:22, 44, 18:31-33).”

171:4.3 (1871.5) Again were the apostles amazed, stunned; but they could not bring themselves to regard his words as literal; they could not comprehend that the Master meant just what he said. They were so blinded by their persistent belief in the temporal kingdom on earth, with headquarters at Jerusalem, that they simply could not — would not — permit themselves to accept Jesus’ words as literal. They pondered all that day as to what the Master could mean by such strange pronouncements. But none of them dared to ask him a question concerning these statements. Not until after his death did these bewildered apostles wake up to the realization that the Master had spoken to them plainly and directly in anticipation of his crucifixion. 사도들은 또 깜짝 놀라 아찔했지만, 그의 말씀을 문자 그대로 받아들일 수 없었고, 그들은 주께서 말한 그대로 뜻한다는 것을 이해할 수 없었습니다. 그들은 예루살렘에 본부가 있는 지상의 세속적 하느님 나라에 대한 고집스러운 믿음으로 눈이 멀어서 예수의 말씀을 문자 그대로 전혀 받아들일 수 없었고, 받아들이려 하지 않았습니다. 그들은 그날 온종일 주께서 무슨 의도로 그렇게 이상하게 선언했는지 깊이 생각했습니다. 그러나 그들 중 누구도 이런 말씀에 관하여 감히 그에게 질문하지 않았습니다. 이렇게 당황했던 사도들은 그가 돌아가신 후에 비로소 주께서 자신이 십자가에 매달려 죽을 것을 분명히 내다보고 직접 자신들에게 말했던 실상을 알아차렸습니다(막9:32, 눅9:45, 18:34).

171:4.4 (1872.1) It was here at Livias, just after breakfast, that certain friendly Pharisees came to Jesus and said: “Flee in haste from these parts, for Herod, just as he sought John, now seeks to kill you. He fears an uprising of the people and has decided to kill you. We bring you this warning that you may escape.” 아침 식사 직후에, 여기 리비아스에서 우호적인 어떤 바리새인들이 예수께 와서 말했습니다. “이 지역에서 서둘러 피하십시오, 헤롯이 요한을 찾았듯이 당신을 죽이려고 지금 찾고 있습니다. 그는 사람들의 반란을 두려워하여 당신을 죽이기로 했습니다. 우리는 당신이 벗어나도록 이렇게 당신에게 경고합니다(눅13:31).

171:4.5 (1872.2) And this was partly true. The resurrection of Lazarus frightened and alarmed Herod, and knowing that the Sanhedrin had dared to condemn Jesus, even in advance of a trial, Herod made up his mind either to kill Jesus or to drive him out of his domains. He really desired to do the latter since he so feared him that he hoped he would not be compelled to execute him. 이 말은 어느 정도 사실이었습니다. 헤롯은 나사로의 부활로 두려워 놀랐으며, 산헤드린이 재판도 하기 전에 감히 예수에게 형을 선고한 사실을 알고, 헤롯은 예수를 죽이거나 자기 영토에서 그를 몰아내기로 결심했습니다. 그는 그를 두려워해서 그를 처형하지 않게 되기를 바랐기 때문에 후자를 정말로 원했습니다.

171:4.6 (1872.3) When Jesus heard what the Pharisees had to say, he replied: “I well know about Herod and his fear of this gospel of the kingdom. But, mistake not, he would much prefer that the Son of Man go up to Jerusalem to suffer and die at the hands of the chief priests; he is not anxious, having stained his hands with the blood of John, to become responsible for the death of the Son of Man. Go you and tell that fox that the Son of Man preaches in Perea today, tomorrow goes into Judea, and after a few days, will be perfected in his mission on earth and prepared to ascend to the Father.” 예수께서 바리새인들의 말을 듣자, 그가 대답했습니다. “나는 헤롯과 이 하느님 나라 복음에 대한 그의 두려움을 잘 알고 있느니라. 그러나 잘못 생각하지 말지니, 그는 인자(人子 사람의 아들)가 예루살렘에 올라가 고생하고 대제사장들의 손에 죽는 것을 훨씬 좋아하느니라. 그는 요한의 피로 자기 손을 더럽혀서, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)의 죽음에 대한 책임을 질지 염려하지 않느니라. 너희는 가서, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)가 오늘은 페레아에서 설교하고 내일은 유대로 들어가, 며칠 후 지상에서 자기 사명을 완수하고 아버지께 올라가려고 준비될 것이라고 그 여우에게 전하라(눅13:32).”

171:4.7 (1872.4) Then turning to his apostles, Jesus said: “From olden times the prophets have perished in Jerusalem, and it is only befitting that the Son of Man should go up to the city of the Father’s house to be offered up as the price of human bigotry and as the result of religious prejudice and spiritual blindness. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which kills the prophets and stones the teachers of truth! How often would I have gathered your children together even as a hen gathers her own brood under her wings, but you would not let me do it! Behold, your house is about to be left to you desolate! You will many times desire to see me, but you shall not. You will then seek but not find me.” And when he had spoken, he turned to those around him and said: “Nevertheless, let us go up to Jerusalem to attend the Passover and do that which becomes us in fulfilling the will of the Father in heaven.” 그런 다음 자기 사도들을 향해 예수께서 말했습니다. “옛날부터 선지자들은 예루살렘에서 죽었으니, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)가 아버지 집의 도시로 올라가 인간 고집불통의 값으로, 그리고 종교적 편견 및 영적 시각 상실증의 결과로 바쳐지는 것이 마땅할 따름이라. 오 예루살렘아, 예루살렘아, 선지자들을 죽이고 진리의 선생들을 돌로 쳐서 죽이는구나! 암탉이 날개 아래 자기 병아리들을 모으듯이 얼마나 자주 내가 너희 자녀를 모으려 했으나, 내가 그렇게 하도록 너희가 놔두지 않았도다! 보라, 너의 집이 곧 황폐하게 남겨지리라! 네가 여러 번 나를 보고 싶어 할 것이나, 너희는 보지 못할 것이라. 너희가 그때 나를 찾아도 찾지 못할 것이라.” 그가 말씀하신 후, 그가 자기 주변 사람들을 향해 말했습니다. “그렇지만, 예루살렘에 올라가 유월절에 참석하고 하늘에 계신 아버지의 뜻을 이루는 우리가 되도록 그렇게 하자(마23:37-38, 눅13:33-35a).”

171:4.8 (1872.5) It was a confused and bewildered group of believers who this day followed Jesus into Jericho. The apostles could discern only the certain note of final triumph in Jesus’ declarations regarding the kingdom; they just could not bring themselves to that place where they were willing to grasp the warnings of the impending setback. When Jesus spoke of “rising on the third day,” they seized upon this statement as signifying a sure triumph of the kingdom immediately following an unpleasant preliminary skirmish with the Jewish religious leaders. The “third day” was a common Jewish expression signifying “presently” or “soon thereafter.” When Jesus spoke of “rising,” they thought he referred to the “rising of the kingdom.” 이날(AD30. 3.30 목) 예수를 따라 여리고에 들어간 신자 일행은 당황하여 어리둥절했습니다. 사도들은 하느님 나라에 관한 예수의 선언에서 최종 승리의 어떤 낌새만 식별할 수 있었습니다. 그들은 임박한 좌절의 경고를 기꺼이 파악하려는 데까지 바로 나아갈 정신이 없었습니다. 예수께서 “제 삼일에 일어난다”라고 말하자, 그들은 이 말을 유대 종교 지도자들과 불쾌한 예비 논쟁 직후에 하느님 나라가 확실히 승리하는 뜻으로 붙잡았습니다. “제 삼일”은 “이내” 또는 “얼마 있다 곧”을 나타내는, 흔한 유대인들의 말투였습니다. 예수께서 “일어난다”라고 말하자, 그들은 그가 “하느님 나라가 일어난다”라는 말로 생각했습니다(마16:21, 17:23, 20:19, 막8:31, 9:31, 10:34, 눅9:22, 18:33, 24:7, 46).

171:4.9 (1872.6) Jesus had been accepted by these believers as the Messiah, and the Jews knew little or nothing about a suffering Messiah. They did not understand that Jesus was to accomplish many things by his death which could never have been achieved by his life. While it was the resurrection of Lazarus that nerved the apostles to enter Jerusalem, it was the memory of the transfiguration that sustained the Master at this trying period of his bestowal. 이런 신자들은 예수를 메시아로 받아들였고 유대인들은 고난받는 메시아에 대해 조금도 또는 전혀 알지 못했습니다. 그들은 예수께서 살아서는 결코 이룰 수 없던 많은 것을 그의 죽음으로 이루어야 한다는 사실을 이해하지 못했습니다. 사도들은 나사로의 부활로 용기를 얻어 예루살렘에 들어갔지만, 이렇게 자신을 증여하는, 견디기 어려운 시기에 주님을 격려했던 것은 변모(變貌)의 기억이었습니다.

5. The Blind Man at Jericho 여리고의 시각 장애인

240310 바디매오의 신앙 막10:46-52 46 그들이 여리고에 이르렀더니 예수께서 제자들과 허다한 무리와 함께 여리고에서 나가실 때에 디매오의 아들인 맹인 거지 바디매오가 길 가에 앉았다가 47 나사렛 예수시란 말을 듣고 소리 질러 이르되 다윗의 자손 예수여 나를 불쌍히 여기소서 하거늘 48 많은 사람이 꾸짖어 잠잠하라 하되 그가 더욱 크게 소리 질러 이르되 다윗의 자손이여 나를 불쌍히 여기소서 하는지라 49 예수께서 머물러 서서 그를 부르라 하시니 그들이 그 맹인을 부르며 이르되 안심하고 일어나라 그가 너를 부르신다 하매 50 맹인이 겉옷을 내버리고 뛰어 일어나 예수께 나아오거늘 51 예수께서 말씀하여 이르시되 네게 무엇을 하여 주기를 원하느냐 맹인이 이르되 선생님이여 보기를 원하나이다 52 예수께서 이르시되 가라 네 믿음이 너를 구원하였느니라 하시니 그가 곧 보게 되어 예수를 길에서 따르니라

171:5.1 (1873.1) Late on the afternoon of Thursday, March 30, Jesus and his apostles, at the head of a band of about two hundred followers, approached the walls of Jericho. As they came near the gate of the city, they encountered a throng of beggars, among them one Bartimeus, an elderly man who had been blind from his youth. This blind beggar had heard much about Jesus and knew all about his healing of the blind Josiah at Jerusalem. He had not known of Jesus’ last visit to Jericho until he had gone on to Bethany. Bartimeus had resolved that he would never again allow Jesus to visit Jericho without appealing to him for the restoration of his sight. (AD30) 3월 30일 목요일 늦은 오후에 예수와 그의 사도들은, 약 200명의 추종자 무리의 선두에서, 여리고 성곽에 가까이 갔습니다. 그들이 성문에 가까이 이르렀을 때, 그들은 거지 무리와 마주쳤는데, 그중에 젊어서부터 보지 못하는 노인, 바디매오가 있었습니다. 이 눈먼 거지는 예수에 대해 많이 들었고, 예루살렘에서 그가 눈먼 요시야를 치유한 것에 대해 다 알고 있었습니다. 그가 베다니까지 가고 나서야 비로소 그는 예수께서 여리고를 마지막으로 방문했다는 것을 알았습니다. 바디매오는 자기 시력의 회복을 위해 예수께 호소하지 않고는 예수께서 다시 여리고를 방문하도록 놔두지 않겠다고 결정했습니다(마20:29, 막10:46, 눅18:35).

171:5.2 (1873.2) News of Jesus’ approach had been heralded throughout Jericho, and hundreds of the inhabitants flocked forth to meet him. When this great crowd came back escorting the Master into the city, Bartimeus, hearing the heavy tramping of the multitude, knew that something unusual was happening, and so he asked those standing near him what was going on. And one of the beggars replied, “Jesus of Nazareth is passing by.” When Bartimeus heard that Jesus was near, he lifted up his voice and began to cry aloud, “Jesus, Jesus, have mercy upon me!” And as he continued to cry louder and louder, some of those near to Jesus went over and rebuked him, requesting him to hold his peace; but it was of no avail; he cried only the more and the louder. 예수께서 다가오신다는 소식이 여리고에 널리 알려지자, 주민 수백 명이 그를 만나려고 몰려들었습니다. 이렇게 큰 인파가 주님을 호위(護衛)하여 도시 안으로 다시 돌아오자, 바디매오는 쿵쿵거리는 군중의 격렬한 발소리를 듣고, 뭔가 이상한 일이 일어나고 있음을 알아서, 자기 근처에 서 있는 자들에게 무슨 일이 일어나고 있는지 물었습니다. 그러자 거지 중 하나가 “나사렛 예수가 지나가신다.”라고 대답했습니다. 바디매오는 예수께서 가까이 계신다는 말을 듣자, 그는 자기 목소리를 높여 크게 외치기 시작했습니다. “예수여, 예수여, 저를 불쌍히 여기소서!” 그가 점점 더 큰 소리로 계속 외치자, 예수 옆에 있는 자 중 일부가 그에게 가서 꾸짖어 조용히 하라고 요청했지만 소용없었습니다. 그는 더욱더 크게 외칠 뿐이었습니다(마20:30-31, 막10:47-48, 눅18:36-39).

171:5.3 (1873.3) When Jesus heard the blind man crying out, he stood still. And when he saw him, he said to his friends, “Bring the man to me.” And then they went over to Bartimeus, saying: “Be of good cheer; come with us, for the Master calls for you.” When Bartimeus heard these words, he threw aside his cloak, springing forward toward the center of the road, while those near by guided him to Jesus. Addressing Bartimeus, Jesus said: “What do you want me to do for you?” Then answered the blind man, “I would have my sight restored.” And when Jesus heard this request and saw his faith, he said: “You shall receive your sight; go your way; your faith has made you whole.” Immediately he received his sight, and he remained near Jesus, glorifying God, until the Master started on the next day for Jerusalem, and then he went before the multitude declaring to all how his sight had been restored in Jericho. 예수께서 그 시각 장애인이 외침을 들었을 때, 그는 가만히 멈춰 섰습니다. 그가 그를 보시자, 그가 자기 친구들에게 말했습니다. “그 사람을 내게로 데려오라.” 그러자 그들이 바디매오에게 가서 말했습니다. “기운 내라, 주께서 너를 데려오라고 하시니 우리와 함께 가자.” 바디매오가 이 말을 듣자, 그는 자기 외투를 버리고, 길 한가운데로 튀어 나갔고, 동시에 바로 가까이에 있는 자들이 그를 예수께 인도했습니다. 바디매오에게 말을 걸며 예수께서 말했습니다. “내가 너를 위해 뭘 하기를 원하느냐?” 그러자 그 시각 장애인이 “저는 제 시력이 회복되고자 합니다.”라고 대답했습니다. 예수가 이 요청을 듣고 그의 신앙을 보시자, 그가 말했습니다. “네 신앙이 너를 낫게 했으니, 너는 네 시력을 받을 것이며, 네 길을 가라.” 즉시 그는 자기 시력을 받았고, 주께서 다음 날(AD30. 3. 31 금요일) 예루살렘으로 떠날 때까지, 예수 가까이에 남아 하느님께 영광을 돌린 다음에, 군중 앞에 가서 자기 시력이 여리고에서 어떻게 회복되었는지 모두에게 밝혔습니다(마20:32-34, 막10:49-52, 눅18:40-43).

6. The Visit to Zaccheus 삭개오 방문

240317 삭개오의 신앙 눅19:1-10 1 예수께서 여리고로 들어가 지나가시더라 2 삭개오라 이름하는 자가 있으니 세리장이요 또한 부자라 3 그가 예수께서 어떠한 사람인가 하여 보고자 하되 키가 작고 사람이 많아 할 수 없어 4 앞으로 달려가서 보기 위하여 돌무화과나무에 올라가니 이는 예수께서 그리로 지나가시게 됨이러라 5 예수께서 그 곳에 이르사 쳐다 보시고 이르시되 삭개오야 속히 내려오라 내가 오늘 네 집에 유하여야 하겠다 하시니 6 급히 내려와 즐거워하며 영접하거늘 7 뭇 사람이 보고 수군거려 이르되 저가 죄인의 집에 유하러 들어갔도다 하더라 8 삭개오가 서서 주께 여짜오되 주여 보시옵소서 내 소유의 절반을 가난한 자들에게 주겠사오며 만일 누구의 것을 속여 빼앗은 일이 있으면 네 갑절이나 갚겠나이다 9 예수께서 이르시되 오늘 구원이 이 집에 이르렀으니 이 사람도 아브라함의 자손임이로다 10 인자가 온 것은 잃어버린 자를 찾아 구원하려 함이니라

171:6.1 (1873.4) When the Master’s procession entered Jericho, it was nearing sundown, and he was minded to abide there for the night. As Jesus passed by the customs house, Zaccheus the chief publican, or tax collector, happened to be present, and he much desired to see Jesus. This chief publican was very rich and had heard much about this prophet of Galilee. He had resolved that he would see what sort of a man Jesus was the next time he chanced to visit Jericho; accordingly, Zaccheus sought to press through the crowd, but it was too great, and being short of stature, he could not see over their heads. And so the chief publican followed on with the crowd until they came near the center of the city and not far from where he lived. When he saw that he would be unable to penetrate the crowd, and thinking that Jesus might be going right on through the city without stopping, he ran on ahead and climbed up into a sycamore tree whose spreading branches overhung the roadway. He knew that in this way he could obtain a good view of the Master as he passed by. And he was not disappointed, for, as Jesus passed by, he stopped and, looking up at Zaccheus, said: “Make haste, Zaccheus, and come down, for tonight I must abide at your house.” And when Zaccheus heard these astonishing words, he almost fell out of the tree in his haste to get down, and going up to Jesus, he expressed great joy that the Master should be willing to stop at his house. 주님의 행렬이 여리고에 들어갔을 때, 해질 즈음이었고, 그는 그날 밤(AD30.3.30 목)은 그곳에 머물기로 했습니다. 예수께서 세관 옆을 지나칠 때, 세리장(稅吏長), 즉 수세 관리(收稅官吏) 삭개오가 마침 그 자리에 있었고, 그는 예수를 몹시 보고 싶어 했습니다. 이 세리장(稅吏長)은 큰 부자였고, 갈릴리에서 온 이 선지자에 대해 많이 들었습니다. 그는 예수가 어쩌다 다음에 여리고를 방문하게 되면 그가 어떤 부류의 사람인지 만나보기로 결심했습니다. 그래서 삭개오는 군중들을 헤집어 밀어제치며 나아가려 했지만, 군중은 너무 많았고, 키가 작아서, 그는 그들의 머리 위로 볼 수 없었습니다. 그렇게 세리장(稅吏長)은 자신이 살고 있는 곳에서 멀지 않은 도시의 중심부 근처에 이르기까지 군중을 바싹 뒤따랐습니다. 그는 자신이 군중을 꿰뚫을 수 없다는 것을 알고, 예수께서 멈추지 않고 그 도시를 지나서 똑바로 빠져나갈 것으로 생각하자, 그는 앞으로 계속 달려서, 넓은 길로 가지들이 쭉 뻗어 늘어뜨린 무화과나무 위로 기어 올라갔습니다. 그는 이렇게 하면 주님이 스쳐 지나갈 때 자신이 그를 잘 볼 수 있다고 판단했습니다. 예수께서 지나가다가 멈춰서 삭개오를 올려다보며 “삭개오야, 서둘러 내려오라, 내가 오늘 밤 너의 집에 머물러야겠구나.”라고 말했기 때문에 그의 기대에 어긋나지 않았습니다. 삭개오가 이런 놀라운 말씀을 들었을 때, 그는 서둘러 내려오다 나무에서 거의 떨어질 뻔했고, 예수께 가서, 주께서 기꺼이 자기 집에서 여장(旅裝)을 풀려고 하셔서 너무 기쁘다고 말로 표현했습니다(눅19:1-6).

171:6.2 (1874.1) They went at once to the home of Zaccheus, and those who lived in Jericho were much surprised that Jesus would consent to abide with the chief publican. Even while the Master and his apostles lingered with Zaccheus before the door of his house, one of the Jericho Pharisees, standing near by, said: “You see how this man has gone to lodge with a sinner, an apostate son of Abraham who is an extortioner and a robber of his own people.” And when Jesus heard this, he looked down at Zaccheus and smiled. Then Zaccheus stood upon a stool and said: “Men of Jericho, hear me! I may be a publican and a sinner, but the great Teacher has come to abide in my house; and before he goes in, I tell you that I am going to bestow one half of all my goods upon the poor, and beginning tomorrow, if I have wrongfully exacted aught from any man, I will restore fourfold. I am going to seek salvation with all my heart and learn to do righteousness in the sight of God.” 그들은 바로 삭개오의 집으로 갔는데, 여리고에 살던 자들은 예수께서 세리장(稅吏長)의 집에 있기로 허락하셔서 매우 놀랐습니다. 주님과 그 사도들이 삭개오와 함께 그의 집 문 앞에 머물러 있는 중에도, 여리고의 바리새인 중 하나가 곁에 있다가 말했습니다. “이 사람이 어떻게 죄인, 동족을 착취하는 강도, 아브라함의 배교한 아들과 함께 묵으러 갔는지 보라.” 예수께서 이 말을 듣자, 그는 삭개오를 내려다보며 미소를 지었습니다. 그러자 삭개오는 발판에 올라서서 말했습니다. “여리고 사람들이여, 내 말을 들으시오! 나는 세리이며 죄인이지만, 위대한 선생께서 내 집에 거하러 오셨느니라. 그가 들어가기 전에, 내 모든 재산의 절반을 가난한 자들에게 주고, 내일부터는, 내가 어떤 이에게서 조금이라도 부당하게 거두었다면, 4배로 되돌려 드릴 것을 제가 여러분에게 말씀드립니다. 저는 제 심정을 다해 구원을 바라며 하느님이 보시기에 의롭게 행하기를 배우겠습니다(눅19:7-8).”

171:6.3 (1874.2) When Zaccheus had ceased speaking, Jesus said: “Today has salvation come to this home, and you have become indeed a son of Abraham.” And turning to the crowd assembled about them, Jesus said: “And marvel not at what I say nor take offense at what we do, for I have all along declared that the Son of Man has come to seek and to save that which is lost.” 삭개오가 말을 멈추자, 예수께서 말했습니다. “오늘 이 집에 구원이 임했으며, 너는 실로 아브라함의 아들이 되었도다.” 그리고 그들 주변에 모여든 군중을 향해 예수께서 말했습니다. “내가 하는 말에 놀라지 말고 우리가 하는 행동에 화내지 말라, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)는 잃어버린 자를 찾아 구원하러 왔다고 내가 내내 선언했기 때문이니라(눅19:9-10).”

171:6.4 (1874.3) They lodged with Zaccheus for the night. On the morrow they arose and made their way up the “road of robbers” to Bethany on their way to the Passover at Jerusalem. 그들은 그날 밤 삭개오와 함께 머물렀습니다. 다음 날(AD30.3.31 금) 그들이 일어나 예루살렘의 유월절로 가는 길에 “강도들의 길”을 따라 베다니로 올라갔습니다.

7. “As Jesus Passed By””예수께서 지나가시면서”

240324 예수 제자의 길 행10:38b 그가 두루 다니시며 선한 일을 행하시고

171:7.1 (1874.4) Jesus spread good cheer everywhere he went. He was full of grace and truth. His associates never ceased to wonder at the gracious words that proceeded out of his mouth. You can cultivate gracefulness, but graciousness is the aroma of friendliness which emanates from a love-saturated soul. 예수는 어디를 가셔도 좋은 기운을 퍼뜨렸습니다. 그는 은혜와 진리로 충만했습니다. 그의 동료들은 그의 입에서 나오는 은혜로운 말씀에 경탄을 멈추지 않았습니다. 너희는 기품(氣品 고상한 움직임)을 계발(啓發)할 수 있지만 정중(鄭重 점잖고 예의 있는 태도)함은 사랑에 흠뻑 적신 혼(魂)에서 발산하는 친절의 향내입니다(요1:14).

171:7.2 (1874.5) Goodness always compels respect, but when it is devoid of grace, it often repels affection. Goodness is universally attractive only when it is gracious. Goodness is effective only when it is attractive.선(善)은 언제나 존중하지 않을 수 없게 하지만, 그것이 은혜가 없으면, 그것은 종종 애정을 몰아냅니다. 선(善)은 정중할 때만 예외 없이 매력적입니다. 선(善)은 매력적일 때만 효과가 있습니다.

171:7.3 (1874.6) Jesus really understood men; therefore could he manifest genuine sympathy and show sincere compassion. But he seldom indulged in pity. While his compassion was boundless, his sympathy was practical, personal, and constructive. Never did his familiarity with suffering breed indifference, and he was able to minister to distressed souls without increasing their self-pity. 예수는 정말로 사람들을 이해했습니다. 그래서 그는 진심에서 우러난 공감을 표현하고, 진실한 연민(憐愍)을 나타냈습니다. 그러나 그는 좀처럼 동정에 빠지지 않았습니다. 그의 연민(憐愍)은 한계가 없었지만, 그의 공감(共感)은 실질적이고, 개인적이며, 건설적이었습니다. 고통에 대한 친숙함으로 그는 절대로 무관심하지 않았고, 그는 고통스러워하는 혼(魂)들의 자기 연민을 키우지 않으면서 그들을 보살필 수 있었습니다.

171:7.4 (1874.7) Jesus could help men so much because he loved them so sincerely. He truly loved each man, each woman, and each child. He could be such a true friend because of his remarkable insight — he knew so fully what was in the heart and in the mind of man. He was an interested and keen observer. He was an expert in the comprehension of human need, clever in detecting human longings. 예수는 사람들을 너무 진실하게 사랑했기 때문에 그들을 그토록 많이 도울 수 있었습니다. 그는 진심으로 각각의 남녀와 아이 하나하나를 사랑했습니다. 그는 놀랄 만한 통찰력 – 사람의 심정과 마음에 있는 것을 그토록 충분히 알고 있었기 때문에 그토록 진정한 친구가 될 수 있었습니다. 그는 관심 있어 하는, 명민한 관찰자였습니다. 그는 인간의 필요를 터득한 숙달자였고, 인간의 갈망을 민첩하게 간파했습니다.

171:7.5 (1874.8) Jesus was never in a hurry. He had time to comfort his fellow men “as he passed by.” And he always made his friends feel at ease. He was a charming listener. He never engaged in the meddlesome probing of the souls of his associates. As he comforted hungry minds and ministered to thirsty souls, the recipients of his mercy did not so much feel that they were confessing to him as that they were conferring with him. They had unbounded confidence in him because they saw he had so much faith in them. 예수는 언제나 서두른 적이 없었습니다. 그는 “지나가면서” 자기 동료 인간들을 위로할 시간이 있었습니다. 그리고 그는 언제나 자기 친구들이 마음을 놓도록 했습니다. 그는 귀 기울여 듣는 매력적인 사람이었습니다. 그는 자기 동료들의 혼(魂)들을 쓸데없이 참견하여 한 번도 캐어물은 적이 없었습니다. 그가 주린 사람들을 위로하고 목마른 혼(魂)들을 돌볼 때, 그의 자비를 받아들이는 자들은 그에게 실토(實吐)한다기보다는 서로 의견을 주고받는다고 느꼈습니다. 그들은 그가 자신들을 그렇게 깊이 믿고 있다는 것을 알았기 때문에 그를 한없이 신뢰했습니다(막2:14a, 요9:1a).

171:7.6 (1875.1) He never seemed to be curious about people, and he never manifested a desire to direct, manage, or follow them up. He inspired profound self-confidence and robust courage in all who enjoyed his association. When he smiled on a man, that mortal experienced increased capacity for solving his manifold problems. 그는 사람들에 대해 궁금해한 적이 없었으며, 그는 그들에게 지시하고, 마음대로 움직이거나, 따라가려는 욕구를 드러낸 적이 없었습니다. 그는 자신과 즐겁게 사귀는 모든 이들에게 깊은 자신감(自信感)과 강건한 용기를 불어넣었습니다. 그가 한 사람에게 미소 지으면, 그 사람은 자기의 다양한 문제를 해결할 능력이 증진되었습니다.

171:7.7 (1875.2) Jesus loved men so much and so wisely that he never hesitated to be severe with them when the occasion demanded such discipline. He frequently set out to help a person by asking for help. In this way he elicited interest, appealed to the better things in human nature. 예수는 사람들을 너무 많이, 아주 슬기롭게 사랑해서, 그들을 엄하게 바로잡아야 할 때 언제나 주저한 적이 없었습니다. 그는 종종 도움을 요청하여 사람을 도우려 했습니다. 이런 식으로 그는 관심을 끌어내어, 인간 본성의 더 나은 점에 호소했습니다.

171:7.8 (1875.3) The Master could discern saving faith in the gross superstition of the woman who sought healing by touching the hem of his garment. He was always ready and willing to stop a sermon or detain a multitude while he ministered to the needs of a single person, even to a little child. Great things happened not only because people had faith in Jesus, but also because Jesus had so much faith in them. 주님은 그의 옷자락을 만져 치유되려는 여인의 터무니없는 미신(迷信)에서 구원받는 신앙을 분별할 수 있었습니다. 그는 단 한 사람, 심지어 어린아이의 필요를 보살피는 동안 설교를 멈추거나 군중을 붙잡아 둘 준비가 언제나 되어 있었고 기꺼이 그렇게 했습니다. 사람들이 예수를 신뢰(信賴)했을 뿐만 아니라, 예수님도 그들을 아주 많이 신뢰(信賴)했기 때문에 위대한 일들이 일어났습니다(AD29.3.22 화 152.0.2~3, 마9:20-22, 막5:25-34, 눅8:43-48).

171:7.9 (1875.4) Most of the really important things which Jesus said or did seemed to happen casually, “as he passed by.” There was so little of the professional, the well-planned, or the premeditated in the Master’s earthly ministry. He dispensed health and scattered happiness naturally and gracefully as he journeyed through life. It was literally true, “He went about doing good.” 예수께서 말하거나 행한 정말로 중요한 일들은 대부분 무심코 “그가 지나가시면서” 일어난 듯이 보였습니다. 주님의 지상 사역에는 전문적이고, 잘 계획되거나, 미리 계획된 것이 아주 거의 없었습니다. 그는 인생 여정에, 꾸밈없이, 우아하게, 건강을 베풀고 행복을 확산시켰습니다. 말 그대로 “그는 두루 다니며 선을 행했습니다(행10:38).”

171:7.10 (1875.5) And it behooves the Master’s followers in all ages to learn to minister as “they pass by” — to do unselfish good as they go about their daily duties. 주님의 추종자들답게 모든 세대에 “그들이 지나가면서” 섬기기를 익혀서, 그들은 매일 맡은 일에 열중하면서 욕심 없이 선을 행해야 합니다.

8. Parable of the Pounds 므나(파운드)의 비유

240331 능력과 충실함 눅19:11-26, 28 11 그들이 이 말씀을 듣고 있을 때에 비유를 더하여 말씀하시니 이는 자기가 예루살렘에 가까이 오셨고 그들은 하나님의 나라가 당장에 나타날 줄로 생각함이더라 12 이르시되 어떤 귀인이 왕위를 받아가지고 오려고 먼 나라로 갈 때에 13 그 종 열을 불러 은화 열 므나를 주며 이르되 내가 돌아올 때까지 장사하라 하니라 14 그런데 그 백성이 그를 미워하여 사자를 뒤로 보내어 이르되 우리는 이 사람이 우리의 왕 됨을 원하지 아니하나이다 하였더라 15 귀인이 왕위를 받아가지고 돌아와서 은화를 준 종들이 각각 어떻게 장사하였는지를 알고자 하여 그들을 부르니 16 그 첫째가 나아와 이르되 주인이여 당신의 한 므나로 열 므나를 남겼나이다 17 주인이 이르되 잘하였다 착한 종이여 네가 지극히 작은 것에 충성하였으니 열 고을 권세를 차지하라 하고 18 그 둘째가 와서 이르되 주인이여 당신의 한 므나로 다섯 므나를 만들었나이다 19 주인이 그에게도 이르되 너도 다섯 고을을 차지하라 하고 20 또 한 사람이 와서 이르되 주인이여 보소서 당신의 한 므나가 여기 있나이다 내가 수건으로 싸 두었었나이다 21 이는 당신이 엄한 사람인 것을 내가 무서워함이라 당신은 두지 않은 것을 취하고 심지 않은 것을 거두나이다 22 주인이 이르되 악한 종아 내가 네 말로 너를 심판하노니 너는 내가 두지 않은 것을 취하고 심지 않은 것을 거두는 엄한 사람인 줄로 알았느냐 23 그러면 어찌하여 내 돈을 은행에 맡기지 아니하였느냐 그리하였으면 내가 와서 그 이자와 함께 그 돈을 찾았으리라 하고 24 곁에 섰는 자들에게 이르되 그 한 므나를 빼앗아 열 므나 있는 자에게 주라 하니 25 그들이 이르되 주여 그에게 이미 열 므나가 있나이다 26 주인이 이르되 내가 너희에게 말하노니 무릇 있는 자는 받겠고 없는 자는 그 있는 것도 빼앗기리라 ~ 28 예수께서 이 말씀을 하시고 예루살렘을 향하여 앞서서 가시더라

171:8.1 (1875.6) They did not start from Jericho until near noon since they sat up late the night before while Jesus taught Zaccheus and his family the gospel of the kingdom. About halfway up the ascending road to Bethany the party paused for lunch while the multitude passed on to Jerusalem, not knowing that Jesus and the apostles were going to abide that night on the Mount of Olives. 그들은 예수께서 삭개오와 그의 가족에게 하느님 나라 복음을 가르치면서 전날 늦은 밤까지 앉아 있었기에 거의 정오에 여리고에서 출발했습니다. 베다니로 오르는 길의 중턱에서 일행은 점심 식사를 위해 잠시 멈추는 동안 군중은 예수와 사도들이 그날 밤 감람(橄欖)산에 묵을 것을 모르고 예루살렘으로 지나갔습니다.

171:8.2 (1875.7) The parable of the pounds, unlike the parable of the talents, which was intended for all the disciples, was spoken more exclusively to the apostles and was largely based on the experience of Archelaus and his futile attempt to gain the rule of the kingdom of Judea. This is one of the few parables of the Master to be founded on an actual historic character. It was not strange that they should have had Archelaus in mind inasmuch as the house of Zaccheus in Jericho was very near the ornate palace of Archelaus, and his aqueduct ran along the road by which they had departed from Jericho. 므나(파운드)의 비유는, 모든 제자에게 적용되는 달란트 비유와 달리, 오로지 사도들에게만 말했고, 대부분 아켈라오스의 경험과 유대 왕국을 지배하려는 그의 헛된 시도에 바탕을 두었습니다. 이것은 실제 역사적 인물에 근거한, 주님의 몇 안 되는 비유 중 하나입니다. 여리고에 있는 삭개오의 집이 아켈라오스의 화려한 궁전과 매우 가깝고 그의 수로(水路)가 여리고에서 출발한 길을 따라서 흘렀기 때문에 그것들이 아켈라오스를 고려한 것은 이상하지 않았습니다.

171:8.3 (1875.8) Said Jesus: “You think that the Son of Man goes up to Jerusalem to receive a kingdom, but I declare that you are doomed to disappointment. Do you not remember about a certain prince who went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, but even before he could return, the citizens of his province, who in their hearts had already rejected him, sent an embassy after him, saying, ‘We will not have this man to reign over us’? As this king was rejected in the temporal rule, so is the Son of Man to be rejected in the spiritual rule. Again I declare that my kingdom is not of this world; but if the Son of Man had been accorded the spiritual rule of his people, he would have accepted such a kingdom of men’s souls and would have reigned over such a dominion of human hearts. Notwithstanding that they reject my spiritual rule over them, I will return again to receive from others such a kingdom of spirit as is now denied me. You will see the Son of Man rejected now, but in another age that which the children of Abraham now reject will be received and exalted. 예수께서 말했습니다. “너희는 인자(人子 사람의 아들)가 왕국을 받으러 예루살렘에 올라간다고 생각하지만, 너희가 실망에 처해있다고 내가 밝히노라. 어떤 왕자가 왕국을 받으려고 먼 나라로 갔지만, 그가 돌아오기도 전에, 벌써 마음으로 그를 거절한 그의 지역의 시민들이 ‘우리는 이 사람이 우리를 다스리게 하지 않을 것이다.’라고 말하면서 그의 뒤를 따라 사절단을 보낸 것에 대해 너희가 기억하지 않느냐(눅19:14)? 이 왕의 현세적 통치가 거절된 것처럼 인자(人子 사람의 아들)의 영적 통치가 거절될 것이니라. 내가 다시 밝히노니, 내 왕국은 이 세상에 속하지 않느니라. 그러나 인자(人子 사람의 아들)에게 자기 백성의 영적 통치가 허용되었다면, 그는 사람들의 혼(魂)들로 이루어진 그런 왕국을 받아들이고 인간 심정의 그런 통치권을 잡았을 것이니라. 그들이 자신들에 대한 내 영적 통치를 거절해도, 나는 다시 돌아와 지금 나에게 응하지 않는 그런 영(靈)의 왕국을 다른 이들로부터 받아들일 것이라. 너희는 지금 거절된 인자(人子 사람의 아들)를 볼 것이지만 다른 시대에는 아브라함의 자녀들이 지금 거절한 인자(人子 사람의 아들)가 받아들여지고 높아지리라.

171:8.4 (1876.1) “And now, as the rejected nobleman of this parable, I would call before me my twelve servants, special stewards, and giving into each of your hands the sum of one pound, I would admonish each to heed well my instructions that you trade diligently with your trust fund while I am away that you may have wherewith to justify your stewardship when I return, when a reckoning shall be required of you. “그리고 이제, 이 비유에서 거절된 귀족으로서, 나는 내 앞에 내 열두 종, 특별한 청지기들을 불러서 각자의 손에 1므나(파운드)의 금액을 주면서, 내가 떨어져 있을 때 너희의 신탁 자금으로 너희가 부지런히 장사하여, 내가 돌아와 너희에게 계산이 요구될 때 너희가 그것으로 너희 청지기 직무를 제대로 했다고 보일 수 있도록, 내 지시를 각자 잘 유념하기를 내가 이르노라(눅19:11-13).

171:8.5 (1876.2) “And even if this rejected Son should not return, another Son will be sent to receive this kingdom, and this Son will then send for all of you to receive your report of stewardship and to be made glad by your gains. “이 거절된 아들이 돌아오지 않더라도, 다른 아들이 이 하느님 나라를 받아들이도록 보내질 것인데, 이 아들이 그때 너희 모두를 위해 너희 청지기 직무 보고서를 받도록 파송되어 너희 이익을 기뻐하리라(눅19:15a).

171:8.6 (1876.3) “And when these stewards were subsequently called together for an accounting, the first came forward, saying, ‘Lord, with your pound I have made ten pounds more.’ And his master said to him: ‘Well done; you are a good servant; because you have proved faithful in this matter, I will give you authority over ten cities.’ And the second came, saying, ‘Your pound left with me, Lord, has made five pounds.’ And the master said, ‘I will accordingly make you ruler over five cities.’ And so on down through the others until the last of the servants, on being called to account, reported: ‘Lord, behold, here is your pound, which I have kept safely done up in this napkin. And this I did because I feared you; I believed that you were unreasonable, seeing that you take up where you have not laid down, and that you seek to reap where you have not sown.’ Then said his lord: ‘You negligent and unfaithful servant, I will judge you out of your own mouth. You knew that I reap where I have apparently not sown; therefore you knew this reckoning would be required of you. Knowing this, you should have at least given my money to the banker that at my coming I might have had it with proper interest.’ “그 후 이 청지기들이 회계 보고를 위해 함께 불러 모이자, 첫째가 말하며 나섰습니다. ‘주여, 당신의 므나(파운드)로 제가 10므나(파운드)를 더 벌었습니다.’ 그의 주인이 그에게 말했습니다. ‘잘했구나, 너는 이 일로 너희 충실을 입증했으니 너는 성실한 하인이도다, 내가 너에게 열 개의 도시를 다스릴 권세를 주리라.’ 그리고 둘째가 와서 말하기를, ‘주여, 저에게 맡긴 당신의 므나(파운드)로 5므나(파운드)를 벌었습니다. 주인이 말했습니다. ‘내가 알맞게 네가 다섯 개의 도시를 다스리게 하리라.’ 그리고 기타 등등 다른 하인들을 거쳐 마지막 하인에 이르도록 책임을 묻자 보고했습니다. ‘주여, 보소서, 여기에 당신의 므나(파운드)가 있는데, 제가 이 작은 수건에 안전히 보관했습니다. 당신이 두려워서 제가 이렇게 했습니다. 당신은 두지 않은 데서 취하고 심지 않은 데서 거두려 한다는 점에서 비합리적이라고 제가 믿었습니다.’ 그러자 그의 주인이 말했습니다. ‘너, 게으르고 성실하지 않은 하인아, 내가 네 입으로 너를 판단하리라. 내가 분명히 뿌리지 않은 데서 거둔다고 네가 알았으니, 이런 결산이 너에게 요구될 것을 네가 알고 있었도다. 이것을 알았으니, 너는 적어도 내 돈을 은행업자에게 줘서 내가 올 때 적당한 이자와 함께 내가 내 돈을 갖도록 해야 했느니라(눅19:15-23).

171:8.7 (1876.4) “And then said this ruler to those who stood by: ‘Take the money from this slothful servant and give it to him who has ten pounds.’ And when they reminded the master that such a one already had ten pounds, he said: ‘To every one who has shall be given more, but from him who has not, even that which he has shall be taken away from him.’” “그런 후 이 주권자가 옆에 서 있던 자들에게 말했습니다. ‘이 게으른 하인의 돈을 취하여 열 므나(파운드)를 가진 그에게 주어라.’ 그들이 주인에게 그 사람은 이미 열 므나(파운드)를 가지고 있다고 일깨우자, 그가 말했습니다. ‘있는 자는 더 받을 것이지만, 없는 자에게는 그가 있는 것마저도 빼앗기리라(눅19:24-26).’”

171:8.8 (1876.5) And then the apostles sought to know the difference between the meaning of this parable and that of the former parable of the talents, but Jesus would only say, in answer to their many questions: “Ponder well these words in your hearts while each of you finds out their true meaning.” 그런 후 사도들은 이 비유와 이전 달란트 비유의 의미 차이를 알려고 했으나, 예수는 그들의 여러 질문에 대한 대답으로 이렇게 말할 뿐이었습니다. “너희 각자가 그것들의 참된 의미를 찾아내면서 너희 심정으로 이런 말들을 충분히 깊이 생각하라.”

171:8.9 (1876.6) It was Nathaniel who so well taught the meaning of these two parables in the after years, summing up his teachings in these conclusions: 여러 해가 지나 나다니엘이 이런 두 비유의 의미를 아주 잘 가르쳤는데, 이런 결론으로 자기 가르침을 요약했습니다.

171:8.10 (1876.7) 1. Ability is the practical measure of life’s opportunities. You will never be held responsible for the accomplishment of that which is beyond your abilities. 능력은 인생의 형편을 재는 실제 척도입니다. 너희는 자기 능력을 벗어난 성취에 대해 절대로 책임을 지지 않을 것입니다.

171:8.11 (1876.8) 2. Faithfulness is the unerring measure of human trustworthiness. He who is faithful in little things is also likely to exhibit faithfulness in everything consistent with his endowments. 충실함은 인간의 신뢰를 재는 정확한 척도입니다. 작은 일에 충실한 사람은 자기 재능과 조화되는 모든 것에서도 충실함을 드러낼 것입니다.

171:8.12 (1876.9) 3. The Master grants the lesser reward for lesser faithfulness when there is like opportunity. 주님은 기회가 왔을 때 더 적은 충실함에 대해서 더 적게 보상합니다.

171:8.13 (1877.1) 4. He grants a like reward for like faithfulness when there is lesser opportunity. 그는 기회가 더 적을 때 충실함과 같은 정도로 보상합니다.

171:8.14 (1877.2) When they had finished their lunch, and after the multitude of followers had gone on toward Jerusalem, Jesus, standing there before the apostles in the shade of an overhanging rock by the roadside, with cheerful dignity and a gracious majesty pointed his finger westward, saying: “Come, my brethren, let us go on into Jerusalem, there to receive that which awaits us; thus shall we fulfill the will of the heavenly Father in all things.” 그들이 점심 식사를 마치고, 추종자 무리가 예루살렘을 향해 나아간 후, 길가의 돌출한 바위 그늘에서 예수는 사도들 앞에 일어나 손가락으로 서쪽을 가리키며 기운찬 위엄과 은혜로운 위풍으로 말했습니다. “자, 내 형제들아, 예루살렘으로 가서 우리를 기다리고 있는 것을 받아들이자, 그래서 우리는 모든 일에서 하늘 아버지의 뜻을 이루리라.”

171:8.15 (1877.3) And so Jesus and his apostles resumed this, the Master’s last journey to Jerusalem in the likeness of the flesh of mortal man. 그래서 예수와 그의 사도들은 필사 인간 육신의 모습으로 예루살렘으로 주님의 마지막 여정을 이렇게 다시 계속했습니다(눅19:28).

위로↑

Paper 172 Going into Jerusalem 예루살렘에 들어감

Paper 172

Going into Jerusalem 예루살렘에 들어감

1. Sabbath at Bethany 베다니의 안식일
Mary anoints Jesus’ feet 마리아가 예수의 발에 기름을 바르다
Jesus rebukes Judas 예수께서 유다를 나무라다
2. Sunday Morning with the Apostles 사도들과 함께 한 일요일 아침
3. The Start for Jerusalem 예루살렘을 향한 출발
4. Visiting About the Temple 성전 근처를 방문
The widow’s mite 과부의 잔돈
5. The Apostles’ Attitude 사도들의 태도

240407 예수 평온의 비결 요12:9 유대인의 큰 무리가 예수께서 여기 계신 줄을 알고 오니 이는 예수만 보기 위함이 아니요 죽은 자 가운데서 살리신 나사로도 보려 함이러라

172:0.1 (1878.1) JESUS and the apostles arrived at Bethany shortly after four o’clock on Friday afternoon, March 31, A.D. 30. Lazarus, his sisters, and their friends were expecting them; and since so many people came every day to talk with Lazarus about his resurrection, Jesus was informed that arrangements had been made for him to stay with a neighboring believer, one Simon, the leading citizen of the little village since the death of Lazarus’s father. 예수와 사도들은 AD30년 3월 31일 금요일 오후 4시 직후에 베다니에 도착했습니다. 나사로와 그의 자매들 및 친구들이 그들을 기다리고 있었습니다. 너무 많은 사람이 나사로의 부활에 대해 그와 이야기하려고 매일 왔기 때문에, 예수는 나사로의 부친 별세 후 작은 마을을 이끄는 시민, 이웃집 신자 시몬의 집에 머물도록 준비되었다고 보고 받았습니다.

172:0.2 (1878.2) That evening, Jesus received many visitors, and the common folks of Bethany and Bethpage did their best to make him feel welcome. Although many thought Jesus was now going into Jerusalem, in utter defiance of the Sanhedrin’s decree of death, to proclaim himself king of the Jews, the Bethany family — Lazarus, Martha, and Mary — more fully realized that the Master was not that kind of a king; they dimly felt that this might be his last visit to Jerusalem and Bethany. 그날 저녁, 예수께서 여러 방문자를 맞이했고, 베다니와 벳바게의 서민들은 그를 환영하기 위해 최선을 다했습니다. 많은 사람은 예수께서 산헤드린의 사형 선고를 철저히 무시하고, 자신을 유대인의 왕으로 선포하려고, 지금 예루살렘에 들어간다고 생각했지만, 베다니 가족 – 나사로, 마르다 그리고 마리아는 주님이 그런 종류의 왕이 아님을 더 온전히 깨달았습니다. 그들은 이것이 그가 예루살렘과 베다니를 방문하는 마지막이 될 수도 있다고 어렴풋이 느꼈습니다.

172:0.3 (1878.3) The chief priests were informed that Jesus lodged at Bethany, but they thought best not to attempt to seize him among his friends; they decided to await his coming on into Jerusalem. Jesus knew about all this, but he was majestically calm; his friends had never seen him more composed and congenial; even the apostles were astounded that he should be so unconcerned when the Sanhedrin had called upon all Jewry to deliver him into their hands. While the Master slept that night, the apostles watched over him by twos, and many of them were girded with swords. Early the next morning they were awakened by hundreds of pilgrims who came out from Jerusalem, even on the Sabbath day, to see Jesus and Lazarus, whom he had raised from the dead. 대제사장들은 예수께서 베다니에서 머문다고 보고받았지만, 그들은 그의 친구를 사이에서 그를 체포하지 않는 것이 최선이라고 생각했습니다. 그들은 그가 예루살렘에 들어올 때까지 기다리기로 정했습니다. 예수는 이런 모두를 알고 계셨지만, 그는 점잖고 의젓하게 침착했습니다. 그의 친구들은 그토록 차분하고 유쾌한 그를 본 적이 없었습니다. 산헤드린이 모든 유대인에게 자기들 수중에 그를 넘기라고 요구했을 때(요11:57) 그가 그렇게 태연하셔서 사도들조차 깜짝 놀랐습니다. 주께서 그날 밤 주무시는 동안 사도들은 둘씩 짝지어 그를 지켰고, 그들 대부분 칼을 차고 있었습니다. 다음 날 안식일이었지만 수백 명의 순례자들이 아침 일찍 예수와 그가 죽은 자로부터 되살린 나사로를 보려고 예루살렘에서 나와서 그들은 잠에서 깼습니다(요12:9).

1. Sabbath at Bethany 베다니의 안식일

240414 마리아의 봉헌 요11:55-56, 12:1-5, 7-8, 10 55 유대인의 유월절이 가까우매 많은 사람이 자기를 성결하게 하기 위하여 유월절 전에 시골에서 예루살렘으로 올라갔더니 56 그들이 예수를 찾으며 성전에 서서 서로 말하되 너희 생각에는 어떠하냐 그가 명절에 오지 아니하겠느냐 하니 ~ 1 유월절 엿새 전에 예수께서 베다니에 이르시니 이 곳은 예수께서 죽은 자 가운데서 살리신 나사로가 있는 곳이라 2 거기서 예수를 위하여 잔치할새 마르다는 일을 하고 나사로는 예수와 함께 앉은 자 중에 있더라 3 마리아는 지극히 비싼 향유 곧 순전한 나드 한 근을 가져다가 예수의 발에 붓고 자기 머리털로 그의 발을 닦으니 향유 냄새가 집에 가득하더라 4 제자 중 하나로서 예수를 잡아 줄 가룟 유다가 말하되 5 이 향유를 어찌하여 삼백 데나리온에 팔아 가난한 자들에게 주지 아니하였느냐 하니 ~ 7 예수께서 이르시되 그를 가만 두어 나의 장례할 날을 위하여 그것을 간직하게 하라 8 가난한 자들은 항상 너희와 함께 있거니와 나는 항상 있지 아니하리라 하시니라 ~ 10 대제사장들이 나사로까지 죽이려고 모의하니

172:1.1 (1878.4) Pilgrims from outside of Judea, as well as the Jewish authorities, had all been asking: “What do you think? will Jesus come up to the feast?” Therefore, when the people heard that Jesus was at Bethany, they were glad, but the chief priests and Pharisees were somewhat perplexed. They were pleased to have him under their jurisdiction, but they were a trifle disconcerted by his boldness; they remembered that on his previous visit to Bethany, Lazarus had been raised from the dead, and Lazarus was becoming a big problem to the enemies of Jesus. 유대 당국자들뿐만 아니라 유대 밖에서 온 순례자들도 모두 묻고 있었습니다. “어떻게 생각합니까? 예수께서 잔치에 나타날까요?” 그런 까닭에 예수께서 베다니에 계신다는 소식을 사람들이 듣고 기뻐했지만, 대제사장들과 바리새인들은 약간 헷갈렸습니다. 그들은 그가 자신들의 관할 구역에 있어서 좋았지만, 그의 대담함으로 인해 약간 당황했습니다. 그들은 예수께서 이전에 베다니를 방문했을 때 나사로가 죽은 자 가운데서 살아났고, 나사로가 예수의 대적들에게 큰 골칫거리가 되고 있었다는 것을 그들이 기억했습니다(요11:55-56).

172:1.2 (1878.5) Six days before the Passover, on the evening after the Sabbath, all Bethany and Bethpage joined in celebrating the arrival of Jesus by a public banquet at the home of Simon. This supper was in honor of both Jesus and Lazarus; it was tendered in defiance of the Sanhedrin. Martha directed the serving of the food; her sister Mary was among the women onlookers as it was against the custom of the Jews for a woman to sit at a public banquet. The agents of the Sanhedrin were present, but they feared to apprehend Jesus in the midst of his friends. 유월절 6일 전, 안식일이 지난 후 저녁에 모든 베다니와 벳바게 주민들이 시몬의 집에서 공개 연회(宴會)로 함께 예수의 도착을 축하했습니다. 이 만찬은 산헤드린에도 불구하고 예수와 나사로를 축하하여 열렸습니다. 마르다는 음식 접대를 관리했고, 공중 연회에 여성이 앉아있는 것은 유대 관습에 맞지 않기 때문에, 그의 동생 마리아는 여성 구경꾼들 사이에 있었습니다. 산헤드린의 첩보원(諜報員)들이 있었지만, 그들은 예수를 그의 친구들 사이에서 체포하기를 두려워했습니다(요12:1-2a).

172:1.3 (1879.1) Jesus talked with Simon about Joshua of old, whose namesake he was, and recited how Joshua and the Israelites had come up to Jerusalem through Jericho. In commenting on the legend of the walls of Jericho falling down, Jesus said: “I am not concerned with such walls of brick and stone; but I would cause the walls of prejudice, self-righteousness, and hate to crumble before this preaching of the Father’s love for all men.” 예수는 자신과 이름이 같은 옛날의 여호수아에 대해 시몬과 얘기하면서, 여호수아와 이스라엘인(人)들이 어떻게 여리고를 통해 예루살렘에 이르렀는지 자세히 말했습니다. 여리고 성벽이 무너져 내린 구전(口傳)을 언급하면서, 예수께서 말했습니다. “나는 벽돌과 돌로 만든 그런 성벽에 관심이 없지만, 모든 사람을 위한 아버지의 사랑을 이렇게 설교하기에 앞서 편견(偏見), 독선(獨善)과 증오의 성벽을 허물어 버릴 것이라(수6:20).”

172:1.4 (1879.2) The banquet went along in a very cheerful and normal manner except that all the apostles were unusually sober. Jesus was exceptionally cheerful and had been playing with the children up to the time of coming to the table. 모든 사도가 평소와 달리 진지한 것 외에, 연회는 매우 즐겁고 자연스러운 방식으로 진행되었습니다. 예수는 대단히 기분이 좋으셨고, 식탁에 올 때까지 아이들과 놀고 계셨습니다.

172:1.5 (1879.3) Nothing out of the ordinary happened until near the close of the feasting when Mary the sister of Lazarus stepped forward from among the group of women onlookers and, going up to where Jesus reclined as the guest of honor, proceeded to open a large alabaster cruse of very rare and costly ointment; and after anointing the Master’s head, she began to pour it upon his feet as she took down her hair and wiped them with it. The whole house became filled with the odor of the ointment, and everybody present was amazed at what Mary had done. Lazarus said nothing, but when some of the people murmured, showing indignation that so costly an ointment should be thus used, Judas Iscariot stepped over to where Andrew reclined and said: “Why was this ointment not sold and the money bestowed to feed the poor? You should speak to the Master that he rebuke such waste.” 잔치를 마칠 무렵, 나사로의 누이 마리아가 여성 구경꾼 무리 중에서 앞으로 걸어 나와, 예수께서 주빈(主賓)으로 기대어 있는 곳으로 올라가, 매우 진기하고 값비싼 연고(軟膏)가 들어있는 커다란 방해석 단지를 열어서, 주님의 머리에 바른 다음에, 그녀가 자기 머리카락을 끌어내려 그것으로 그의 발을 닦으면서, 연고(軟膏)를 그의 발에 붓기 시작할 때까지는 특별한 일이 벌어지지 않았습니다. 온 집이 연고(軟膏)의 향기로 충만하게 되었고, 참석한 모두가 마리아의 행위에 깜짝 놀랐습니다. 나사로는 아무 말이 없었지만, 몇 사람이 그렇게 값비싼 연고가 이렇게 소비되어야 하는지 분개하며 속삭이자, 가롯 유다가 안드레가 기댄 곳으로 가서 말했습니다. “왜 이 연고를 팔아 그 돈으로 가난한 자들을 먹이는데 주지 않았습니까? 당신이 주님께 말씀드려서 그가 그런 낭비를 꾸짖어야 합니다(요12:3-5).”

172:1.6 (1879.4) Jesus, knowing what they thought and hearing what they said, put his hand upon Mary’s head as she knelt by his side and, with a kindly expression upon his face, said: “Let her alone, every one of you. Why do you trouble her about this, seeing that she has done a good thing in her heart? To you who murmur and say that this ointment should have been sold and the money given to the poor, let me say that you have the poor always with you so that you may minister to them at any time it seems good to you; but I shall not always be with you; I go soon to my Father. This woman has long saved this ointment for my body at its burial, and now that it has seemed good to her to make this anointing in anticipation of my death, she shall not be denied such satisfaction. In the doing of this, Mary has reproved all of you in that by this act she evinces faith in what I have said about my death and ascension to my Father in heaven. This woman shall not be reproved for that which she has this night done; rather do I say to you that in the ages to come, wherever this gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world, what she has done will be spoken of in memory of her.” 그들의 생각을 알고 그들의 말을 들으신, 예수는 자기 옆에 무릎을 꿇은 마리아의 머리에 그의 손을 얹고 친절한 표정으로 말했습니다. “너희 모두 그녀를 가만히 두라. 그녀가 자기 심정으로 선한 일을 했는데, 왜 이 일로 그녀를 괴롭히느냐? 이 연고(軟膏)를 팔아 그 돈으로 가난한 자들에게 주었어야 한다고 중얼거리며 말하는 너희에게 말하노니, 너희는 가난한 자들과 언제나 같이 있으니 언제든지 너희에게 좋다고 여길 때 그들을 돌볼 수 있겠지만, 나는 곧 내 아버지께 가기 때문에 나는 너희와 항상 함께 있지 못할 것이라. 이 여인은 내 시신의 장례를 위해 이 연고를 오랫동안 모았고, 이제 내 죽음을 내다보고 이렇게 연고를 바르는 것을 좋게 여겼으니, 그녀에게 그런 만족이 있을 것이라. 이렇게 하여 마리아가 내 죽음과 하늘에 계신 내 아버지께 승천하는 것에 관해 내가 말한 것에 대한 신앙을 그녀가 이 행위로 증명한다는 점에서, 그녀는 너희 모두를 타일렀느니라. 이 여인은 그녀가 오늘 밤에 행한 일로 비난을 받지 않으리라. 오히려 내가 너희에게 이르노니, 다가올 세대에 이 복음이 전파되는 곳마다 전 세계에 널리, 그녀가 행한 일이 사람의 입에 자주 오르내려 그녀를 기념할 것이니라(마26:10-13, 막14:6-9, 요12:7-8).”

172:1.7 (1879.5) It was because of this rebuke, which he took as a personal reproof, that Judas Iscariot finally made up his mind to seek revenge for his hurt feelings. Many times had he entertained such ideas subconsciously, but now he dared to think such wicked thoughts in his open and conscious mind. And many others encouraged him in this attitude since the cost of this ointment was a sum equal to the earnings of one man for one year — enough to provide bread for five thousand persons. But Mary loved Jesus; she had provided this precious ointment with which to embalm his body in death, for she believed his words when he forewarned them that he must die, and it was not to be denied her if she changed her mind and chose to bestow this offering upon the Master while he yet lived. 가롯 유다는 이런 꾸지람을 개인적 책망으로 여겼기 때문에, 그는 결국 자기 상한 감정에 대해 복수하기로 결심했습니다. 그는 여러 번 잠재의식으로 그런 생각을 품었지만, 이제 그는 자신이 노골적으로 의식하는 마음으로 뻔뻔하게 그토록 사악한 생각을 품었습니다. 그리고 이 연고(軟膏)의 가격이 한 사람의 연간 수입과 맞먹는 금액으로 충분히 오천 명에게 빵을 제공할 수 있었기 때문에, 다른 여러 사람이 그에게 이런 태도를 부추겼습니다. 그러나 마리아는 예수를 사랑했습니다. 그녀는 그가 자신들에게 그가 죽어야 한다고 예고했을 때 그의 말씀을 믿었기 때문에 그의 시신을 방부 처리하는 이 귀한 연고(軟膏)를 내놓았고, 그녀가 자기 마음을 바꾸어 주께서 아직 살아계실 때 이런 봉헌에 사용하려 했다면 그녀를 물리치지 말아야 했습니다(요12:3).

172:1.8 (1879.6) Both Lazarus and Martha knew that Mary had long saved the money wherewith to buy this cruse of spikenard, and they heartily approved of her doing as her heart desired in such a matter, for they were well-to-do and could easily afford to make such an offering. 나사로와 마르다는 마리아가 이 감송(甘松) 단지를 살 돈을 오랫동안 저축한 것을 알고 있었고, 자신들은 부유하여 그런 봉헌을 쉽게 할 수 있어서, 그들은 그런 문제에 대해 그녀가 원하는 대로 진심으로 그녀의 행위를 지지했습니다.

172:1.9 (1880.1) When the chief priests heard of this dinner in Bethany for Jesus and Lazarus, they began to take counsel among themselves as to what should be done with Lazarus. And presently they decided that Lazarus must also die. They rightly concluded that it would be useless to put Jesus to death if they permitted Lazarus, whom he had raised from the dead, to live. 대제사장들은 예수와 나사로를 위해 베다니의 이런 만찬 소식을 듣자, 그들은 나사로를 어떻게 해야 할지 저희끼리 의논하기 시작했습니다. 그리고 그들은 곧 나사로도 죽어야 한다고 결정했습니다. 그들은 예수가 죽은 자 가운데서 되살린 나사로를 살려 두면 예수를 죽이는 것이 소용없다고 당연하게 결론을 내렸습니다(요12:10).

2. Sunday Morning with the Apostles 사도들과 함께 한 일요일 아침

240421 예수 옆에 머물러 깨어 기도하라 마26:38b 마 26:38b 너희는 여기 머물러 나와 함께 깨어 있으라 하시고

172:2.1 (1880.2) On this Sunday morning, in Simon’s beautiful garden, the Master called his twelve apostles around him and gave them their final instructions preparatory to entering Jerusalem. He told them that he would probably deliver many addresses and teach many lessons before returning to the Father but advised the apostles to refrain from doing any public work during this Passover sojourn in Jerusalem. He instructed them to remain near him and to “watch and pray.” Jesus knew that many of his apostles and immediate followers even then carried swords concealed on their persons, but he made no reference to this fact. 이 일요일(AD30. 4. 2.) 아침 시몬의 아름다운 정원에서, 주님은 열두 사도를 자기 측근으로 불러서 예루살렘에 들어가기에 앞서 마지막 지시를 내렸습니다. 그는 그들에게 자신이 아버지께 돌아가기 전에 아마 많이 연설하고 여러 교훈을 가르칠 것이지만 예루살렘에 머무는 이 유월절에 공적 업무를 그만두라고 사도들에게 충고하며 말했습니다. 그는 그들에게 자기 옆에 머물러 “깨어 기도하라”고 지시했습니다. 예수는 자기 여러 사도와 직계 추종자들이 그때까지도 몸에 칼을 숨겨 휴대한 것 알았지만 이 사실에 대해 언급하지 않았습니다.

172:2.2 (1880.3) This morning’s instructions embraced a brief review of their ministry from the day of their ordination near Capernaum down to this day when they were preparing to enter Jerusalem. The apostles listened in silence; they asked no questions. 이 아침의 지시에는 가버나움 근처에서 임직(任職)한 날부터 예루살렘에 들어가기로 준비하는 이날까지 자신들의 사역을 간략하게 검토하는 내용이 포함되어 있었습니다. 사도들은 아무 질문도 없이 조용히 경청했습니다.

172:2.3 (1880.4) Early that morning David Zebedee had turned over to Judas the funds realized from the sale of the equipment of the Pella encampment, and Judas, in turn, had placed the greater part of this money in the hands of Simon, their host, for safekeeping in anticipation of the exigencies of their entry into Jerusalem. 그날 아침 일찍 다윗 세베대는 펠라 야영지의 장비를 판매해 얻은 자금을 유다에게 넘겨줬고, 유다는 그들이 예루살렘으로 들어가는 급한 상황을 내다보고 보관하려고 결국 이 돈의 대부분을 주최자 시몬의 손에 맡겼습니다.

172:2.4 (1880.5) After the conference with the apostles Jesus held converse with Lazarus and instructed him to avoid the sacrifice of his life to the vengefulness of the Sanhedrin. It was in obedience to this admonition that Lazarus, a few days later, fled to Philadelphia when the officers of the Sanhedrin sent men to arrest him. 사도들과 회의한 후, 예수는 나사로와 서로 이야기하면서 산헤드린의 복수에 그의 목숨을 희생하지 말라고 지시했습니다. 이 권고에 순종하여 나사로는, 며칠 후 산헤드린의 관리들이 자신을 체포하려고 사람들을 보냈을 때, 필라델피아로 도피했습니다.

172:2.5 (1880.6) In a way, all of Jesus’ followers sensed the impending crisis, but they were prevented from fully realizing its seriousness by the unusual cheerfulness and exceptional good humor of the Master. 어느 정도, 예수의 추종자 모두 임박한 위기를 감지했지만, 주님의 여느 때와 다른 쾌활함과 드물게 좋은 기분으로 인해 그 심각성을 완전히 깨닫지 못했습니다.

3. The Start for Jerusalem 예루살렘을 향한 출발

240428 겸손한 자로 오시는 예수 슥9:9 시온의 딸아 크게 기뻐할지어다 예루살렘의 딸아 즐거이 부를지어다 보라 네 왕이 네게 임하시나니 그는 공의로우시며 구원을 베푸시며 겸손하여서 나귀를 타시나니 나귀의 작은 것 곧 나귀 새끼니라

172:3.1 (1880.7) Bethany was about two miles from the temple, and it was half past one that Sunday afternoon when Jesus made ready to start for Jerusalem. He had feelings of profound affection for Bethany and its simple people. Nazareth, Capernaum, and Jerusalem had rejected him, but Bethany had accepted him, had believed in him. And it was in this small village, where almost every man, woman, and child were believers, that he chose to perform the mightiest work of his earth bestowal, the resurrection of Lazarus. He did not raise Lazarus that the villagers might believe, but rather because they already believed. 베다니는 성전에서 3.2km 정도 떨어져 있었고, 예수께서 예루살렘을 향해 출발 준비를 마쳤을 때 일요일(AD30. 4. 2.) 오후 1시 30분이 지났습니다. 그는 베다니와 그곳의 순박한 사람들에게 깊은 애정의 호감이 있었습니다. 나사렛, 가버나움과 예루살렘은 그를 버렸지만, 베다니는 그를 받아들였고, 그를 믿었습니다. 그리고 거의 모든 남녀와 아이들이 믿는 자들이었던 이 작은 마을에서 그는 자기 지상 증여 중 가장 강력한 일, 나사로의 부활을 일으키려고 결정했습니다. 그는 마을 사람들이 믿도록 나사로를 살린 것이 아니라 오히려 그들이 이미 믿었기 때문이었습니다.

172:3.2 (1880.8) All morning Jesus had thought about his entry into Jerusalem. Heretofore he had always endeavored to suppress all public acclaim of him as the Messiah, but it was different now; he was nearing the end of his career in the flesh, his death had been decreed by the Sanhedrin, and no harm could come from allowing his disciples to give free expression to their feelings, just as might occur if he elected to make a formal and public entry into the city. 예수는 아침 내내 예루살렘에 들어가는 것에 대해 생각했습니다. 지금까지 그는 언제나 자신을 메시아로 인정하는 모든 대중적 환호를 감추려고 애썼지만, 이제는 달랐습니다. 자기 육신의 생애가 거의 끝나가고 있었고, 산헤드린이 그의 죽음의 판결을 알렸으며, 자신이 공적으로 소문내며 도시에 들어가기로 택했을 때와 마찬가지로, 자기 제자들이 그들의 감정을 자유롭게 표현하도록 놔두어도 아무 손상이 없었기 때문입니다.

172:3.3 (1881.1) Jesus did not decide to make this public entrance into Jerusalem as a last bid for popular favor nor as a final grasp for power. Neither did he do it altogether to satisfy the human longings of his disciples and apostles. Jesus entertained none of the illusions of a fantastic dreamer; he well knew what was to be the outcome of this visit. 예수는 대중적 호의를 위한 최후 시도나 최종 권력 쟁취로써 이런 공개적인 예루살렘 입성을 결정하지 않았습니다. 그는 자기 제자들과 사도들의 인간적 열망을 채우기 위해서도 그렇게 하지 않았습니다. 예수는 현실과 동떨어진 몽상가의 망상을 전혀 마음에 품지 않았습니다. 그는 이번 방문의 결과가 무엇이 될지 잘 알고 있었습니다.

172:3.4 (1881.2) Having decided upon making a public entrance into Jerusalem, the Master was confronted with the necessity of choosing a proper method of executing such a resolve. Jesus thought over all of the many more or less contradictory so-called Messianic prophesies, but there seemed to be only one which was at all appropriate for him to follow. Most of these prophetic utterances depicted a king, the son and successor of David, a bold and aggressive temporal deliverer of all Israel from the yoke of foreign domination. But there was one Scripture that had sometimes been associated with the Messiah by those who held more to the spiritual concept of his mission, which Jesus thought might consistently be taken as a guide for his projected entry into Jerusalem. This Scripture was found in Zechariah, and it said: “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem. Behold, your king comes to you. He is just and he brings salvation. He comes as the lowly one, riding upon an ass, upon a colt, the foal of an ass.” 예루살렘에 공개적으로 들어가기로 결심하신 주님은 그런 결심을 실행할 적절한 방법을 택할 필요에 직면했습니다. 예수는 거의 모순되는 숱한, 소위 메시아 예언들을 곰곰이 모두 생각했지만, 자신이 따르기에 모두 적절한 것은 단 하나뿐으로 생각되었습니다. 대부분 이런 예언적 발언은 왕, 다윗의 아들이며 후계자, 모든 이스라엘을 외국 지배의 속박에서 건질 과감하고 공격적인 현세적 해방자로 표현했습니다. 그러나 메시아 사명에 대한 영적 개념을 더 중요하게 여긴 사람들이 때때로 메시아와 관련지었던 성서 구절이 하나 있었는데, 예수는 그것을 모순 없이 자기 예루살렘 입성 계획의 지침으로 삼을 수 있다고 생각했습니다. 스가랴에서 이 성서 구절을 찾았는데 이렇게 말했습니다. “시온의 딸아, 크게 기뻐할지어다. 예루살렘의 딸아, 외치라. 보라, 네 왕이 네게 임하시나니 그는 정의(正義)로우시며 구원을 베푸느니라. 그는 나귀를 타시니 작은 나귀, 당나귀 새끼를 타고 겸손한 자로 임하느니라(슥9:9).”

172:3.5 (1881.3) A warrior king always entered a city riding upon a horse; a king on a mission of peace and friendship always entered riding upon an ass. Jesus would not enter Jerusalem as a man on horseback, but he was willing to enter peacefully and with good will as the Son of Man on a donkey. 전투하는 왕은 언제나 말을 타고 도시에 들어갔습니다. 평화와 우호(友好)의 사명 중인 왕은 언제나 나귀를 타고 들어갔습니다. 예수는 말을 탄 사람으로 예루살렘에 들어가지 않았으나, 나귀를 탄 인자(人子 사람의 아들)로서 평화적인 선한 뜻을 가지고 기꺼이 들어가려 했습니다.

172:3.6 (1881.4) Jesus had long tried by direct teaching to impress upon his apostles and his disciples that his kingdom was not of this world, that it was a purely spiritual matter; but he had not succeeded in this effort. Now, what he had failed to do by plain and personal teaching, he would attempt to accomplish by a symbolic appeal. Accordingly, right after the noon lunch, Jesus called Peter and John, and after directing them to go over to Bethpage, a neighboring village a little off the main road and a short distance northwest of Bethany, he further said: “Go to Bethpage, and when you come to the junction of the roads, you will find the colt of an ass tied there. Loose the colt and bring it back with you. If anyone asks you why you do this, merely say, ‘The Master has need of him.’” And when the two apostles had gone into Bethpage as the Master had directed, they found the colt tied near his mother in the open street and close to a house on the corner. As Peter began to untie the colt, the owner came over and asked why they did this, and when Peter answered him as Jesus had directed, the man said: “If your Master is Jesus from Galilee, let him have the colt.” And so they returned bringing the colt with them. 예수는, 자기 왕국이 세상에 속하지 않으며, 그것은 순전히 영적 문제임을 자기 사도들과 자기 제자들의 마음에 새기려고 직접 가르치며 오랫동안 애썼지만, 그는 이런 노력으로 성공하지 못했습니다. 그가 분명한, 개인적 가르침으로 끝내 하지 못했던 것을, 이제 상징적 호소로 이루려고 했습니다. 그래서 점심 식사 직후에, 예수는 베드로와 요한을 불러서, 큰길에서 조금 벗어나 베다니에서 북서쪽으로 조금 떨어진 이웃 마을 벳바게로 건너가도록 지시한 후, 그가 덧붙여 말했습니다. “벳바게로 가서, 너희가 교차로에 이르면, 너희가 거기에서 묶여 있는 나귀 새끼를 발견하리라. 그것을 풀어서 함께 데려오라. 누가 너희에게 왜 이렇게 하느냐고 물으면, ‘주께서 나귀가 필요합니다.’라고만 말하라.” 그래서 주께서 지시한 대로 두 사도가 벳바게로 갔을 때, 그들은 트인 거리, 모퉁이 집 근처에서 그 어미 곁에 묶여 있는 나귀 새끼를 발견했습니다. 베드로가 그 나귀 새끼를 풀기 시작하자, 주인이 다가와 그들이 왜 이렇게 하느냐고 물었고, 예수께서 지시한 대로 베드로가 그에게 대답하자 그 사람이 말했습니다. “너희 주님이 갈릴리에서 온 예수라면, 그 나귀 새끼를 그에게 가져가라.” 그래서 그들은 그렇게 그 나귀 새끼를 데리고 돌아왔습니다(마21:1-3, 6-7a, 막11:1-7a, 눅19:29-35a).

240505 종려주일 예루살렘의 실상(實狀) 눅19:35b-44 35b 자기들의 겉옷을 나귀 새끼 위에 걸쳐 놓고 예수를 태우니 36 가실 때에 그들이 자기의 겉옷을 길에 펴더라 37 이미 감람 산 내리막길에 가까이 오시매 제자의 온 무리가 자기들이 본 바 모든 능한 일로 인하여 기뻐하며 큰 소리로 하나님을 찬양하여 38 이르되 찬송하리로다 주의 이름으로 오시는 왕이여 하늘에는 평화요 가장 높은 곳에는 영광이로다 하니 39 무리 중 어떤 바리새인들이 말하되 선생이여 당신의 제자들을 책망하소서 하거늘 40 대답하여 이르시되 내가 너희에게 말하노니 만일 이 사람들이 침묵하면 돌들이 소리 지르리라 하시니라 41 가까이 오사 성을 보시고 우시며 42 이르시되 너도 오늘 평화에 관한 일을 알았더라면 좋을 뻔하였거니와 지금 네 눈에 숨겨졌도다 43 날이 이를지라 네 원수들이 토둔을 쌓고 너를 둘러 사면으로 가두고 44 또 너와 및 그 가운데 있는 네 자식들을 땅에 메어치며 돌 하나도 돌 위에 남기지 아니하리니 이는 네가 보살핌 받는 날을 알지 못함을 인함이니라 하시니라

172:3.7 (1881.5) By this time several hundred pilgrims had gathered around Jesus and his apostles. Since midforenoon the visitors passing by on their way to the Passover had tarried. Meanwhile, David Zebedee and some of his former messenger associates took it upon themselves to hasten on down to Jerusalem, where they effectively spread the report among the throngs of visiting pilgrims about the temple that Jesus of Nazareth was making a triumphal entry into the city. Accordingly, several thousand of these visitors flocked forth to greet this much-talked-of prophet and wonder-worker, whom some believed to be the Messiah. This multitude, coming out from Jerusalem, met Jesus and the crowd going into the city just after they had passed over the brow of Olivet and had begun the descent into the city. 이 무렵 수백 명의 순례자들이 예수와 그의 사도 주위에 모였습니다. 오전 중반 이후로 유월절에 참석하러 가는 길에 지나가던 방문자들이 머물렀습니다. 그 사이에 다윗 세베대와 그의 이전 일부 메신저들은 자발적으로 예루살렘으로 서둘러 내려가, 그들은 거기에서 성전 근처로 방문하는 여러 순례자에게 나사렛 예수가 의기양양하게 도시로 입성한다는 소식을 효과적으로 전파했습니다. 따라서 이런 수천 명의 방문자들은 많이들 이야기하는 이 선지자, 어떤 이들이 메시아로 믿는, 이적(異蹟)을 행하는 사람에게 인사하러 밖으로 몰려들었습니다. 예루살렘에서 나오는 이 무리는, 예수와 군중이 감람산 마루를 지나 도시로 내려가기 시작한 직후에 도시로 들어가는 그들을 만났습니다(요12:18).

172:3.8 (1882.1) As the procession started out from Bethany, there was great enthusiasm among the festive crowd of disciples, believers, and visiting pilgrims, many hailing from Galilee and Perea. Just before they started, the twelve women of the original women’s corps, accompanied by some of their associates, arrived on the scene and joined this unique procession as it moved on joyously toward the city. 행렬이 베다니에서 출발하자, 잔치하는 제자들, 신자들 및 갈릴리와 페레아에서 온 여러 방문 순례자의 흥겨운 무리가 크게 열광했습니다. 그들이 출발하기 직전에, 원래 여성단(團)의 열두 여성이 그들의 일부 동료들과 함께 그 자리에 도착하여, 도시를 향해 즐겁게 움직이는 이 독특한 행렬에 끼어들었습니다.

172:3.9 (1882.2) Before they started, the Alpheus twins put their cloaks on the donkey and held him while the Master got on. As the procession moved toward the summit of Olivet, the festive crowd threw their garments on the ground and brought branches from the near-by trees in order to make a carpet of honor for the donkey bearing the royal Son, the promised Messiah. As the merry crowd moved on toward Jerusalem, they began to sing, or rather to shout in unison, the Psalm, “Hosanna to the son of David; blessed is he who comes in the name of the Lord. Hosanna in the highest. Blessed be the kingdom that comes down from heaven.” 그들이 출발하기 전에, 알페오 쌍둥이가 자신들의 겉옷을 나귀에 얹고 주께서 타시는 동안 나귀를 붙들었습니다. 행렬이 감람산 정상에 가까워지자, 흥겨운 무리가 자신들의 옷을 땅에 던지고, 가까운 나무에서 가지들을 가져와, 왕족의 아들, 약속된 메시아를 태운 나귀를 위해 영예로운 융단을 만들었습니다. 즐거운 무리가 예루살렘을 향해 움직이면서 노래, 더 정확히 말하면, 일제히 시편 “다윗의 아들을 찬미하라. 주의 이름으로 오는 자가 복이 있음이여, 가장 높은 곳에서 찬미하라. 하늘에서 내려오는 왕국에 복이 있음이여(시118:26).”를 부르기 시작했습니다(마21:7b-9, 막11:7b-10, 눅19:35b-38, 요12:12-14a).

172:3.10 (1882.3) Jesus was lighthearted and cheerful as they moved along until he came to the brow of Olivet, where the city and the temple towers came into full view; there the Master stopped the procession, and a great silence came upon all as they beheld him weeping. Looking down upon the vast multitude coming forth from the city to greet him, the Master, with much emotion and with tearful voice, said: “O Jerusalem, if you had only known, even you, at least in this your day, the things which belong to your peace, and which you could so freely have had! But now are these glories about to be hid from your eyes. You are about to reject the Son of Peace and turn your backs upon the gospel of salvation. The days will soon come upon you wherein your enemies will cast a trench around about you and lay siege to you on every side; they shall utterly destroy you, insomuch that not one stone shall be left upon another. And all this shall befall you because you knew not the time of your divine visitation. You are about to reject the gift of God, and all men will reject you.” 예수께서는 도시와 성전 탑들 전체가 보이는 감람산 마루에 이를 때까지 그들이 이동하는 동안 쾌활하고 즐거웠습니다. 주께서 거기서 행렬을 멈추셨고, 그들은 눈물을 흘리는 그를 보면서 모두 큰 침묵에 빠졌습니다. 자신을 맞이하려고 도시에서 나오는 엄청난 무리를 내려다보면서, 주님은 많은 감정과 울음 섞인 목소리로 말했습니다. “예루살렘아, 너라도 적어도 오늘 너에게, 너의 평화에 속한 것들, 네가 그토록 자유롭게 가질 수 있었던 것들을 알기만이라도 했더라면! 그러나 이제 이런 영광이 네 눈에서 가리어지려고 하는구나. 너는 막 평화의 아들을 거부하고 구원의 복음을 저버리려는 참이로다. 너의 대적들이 너를 둘러 주변에 진지(陣地)를 파고 사방으로 너를 공격하여 돌 하나도 돌 위에 남지 않을 정도로 그들이 너를 완전히 멸망시킬 그날이 너에게 곧 오리라. 그리고 이 모든 일이 너에게 닥치는 것은 네가 신적 방문의 때를 알지 못했기 때문이니라. 네가 막 하느님의 선물을 거절하는 참이며, 모든 사람이 너희를 버릴 것이라(눅19:41-44).”

172:3.11 (1882.4) When he had finished speaking, they began the descent of Olivet and presently were joined by the multitude of visitors who had come from Jerusalem waving palm branches, shouting hosannas, and otherwise expressing gleefulness and good fellowship. The Master had not planned that these crowds should come out from Jerusalem to meet them; that was the work of others. He never premeditated anything which was dramatic. 그가 말씀을 마치고 그들이 감람산을 내려가자, 예루살렘에서 온 수많은 방문자가 종려나무 가지를 흔들고 호산나(신을 찬미하라)를 외치며, 그 밖에 매우 기뻐하며 정답게 친교를 표현하며 바로 합세했습니다. 주님은 이런 군중이 예루살렘에서 나와 자신들을 맞이하도록 계획하지 않았습니다. 그것은 다른 사람들의 일이었습니다. 그는 극적(劇的)인 어떤 일도 결코 미리 계획하지 않았습니다.

172:3.12 (1882.5) Along with the multitude which poured out to welcome the Master, there came also many of the Pharisees and his other enemies. They were so much perturbed by this sudden and unexpected outburst of popular acclaim that they feared to arrest him lest such action precipitate an open revolt of the populace. They greatly feared the attitude of the large numbers of visitors, who had heard much of Jesus, and who, many of them, believed in him. 주를 환영하려고 쏟아져 나온 군중을 따라서 바리새인과 그의 다른 대적들도 많이 몰려왔습니다. 그들은 이렇게 갑작스러운 뜻밖의 대중적 환호의 분출로 인해 많이 당황하여 그런 행동이 대중의 공개적 폭동을 촉발(觸發)하지 않을까 해서 그를 체포하기가 두려웠습니다. 그들은 예수에 대해 많이 듣고 그중 다수가 그를 믿는, 수많은 방문자의 태도를 매우 두려워했습니다.

172:3.13 (1882.6) As they neared Jerusalem, the crowd became more demonstrative, so much so that some of the Pharisees made their way up alongside Jesus and said: “Teacher, you should rebuke your disciples and exhort them to behave more seemly.” Jesus answered: “It is only fitting that these children should welcome the Son of Peace, whom the chief priests have rejected. It would be useless to stop them lest in their stead these stones by the roadside cry out.” 그들이 예루살렘에 다가올수록, 군중은 더욱 시위를 벌이자, 일부 바리새인이 예수 옆에 다가와 말할 정도였습니다. “선생님, 당신께서 당신의 제자들을 꾸짖어 그들이 더 점잖게 행동하게 타일러야 합니다.” 예수께서 대답했습니다. “이 자녀들이 대제사장들이 배척(排斥)한, 평화의 아들을 이 자손들이 환영함이 마땅하니라. 길가의 이런 돌들이 그들 대신에 외치면 안 되니까 그들을 막는 것은 쓸데없느니라(눅19:39-40).”

172:3.14 (1882.7) The Pharisees hastened on ahead of the procession to rejoin the Sanhedrin, which was then in session at the temple, and they reported to their associates: “Behold, all that we do is of no avail; we are confounded by this Galilean. The people have gone mad over him; if we do not stop these ignorant ones, all the world will go after him.” 바리새인들은 당시 성전에서 회의 중인 산헤드린에 합류하러 행렬 앞으로 서둘러 가서, 자기 동료들에게 보고했습니다. “보라, 우리가 하는 모든 일은 소용이 없느니라. 이 갈릴리 사람 때문에 우리가 어찌할 바를 모르겠노라. 사람들이 그에게 미친 듯이 빠졌도다. 우리 이 무지한 자들을 막지 않으면 온 세상이 그를 따라가리라.”

172:3.15 (1883.1) There really was no deep significance to be attached to this superficial and spontaneous outburst of popular enthusiasm. This welcome, although it was joyous and sincere, did not betoken any real or deep-seated conviction in the hearts of this festive multitude. These same crowds were equally as willing quickly to reject Jesus later on this week when the Sanhedrin once took a firm and decided stand against him, and when they became disillusioned — when they realized that Jesus was not going to establish the kingdom in accordance with their long-cherished expectations. 이렇게 피상적이고 즉흥적인 대중적 열광의 분출에 따른 깊은 의미가 정말로 없었습니다. 이런 환영은 기쁘고 진지했지만 이렇게 잔치하는 군중의 심정에 뿌리 깊은 어떤 진정한 확신의 조짐이 아니었습니다. 바로 이 군중은, 산헤드린이 일단 단호하게 그를 적대하는 태도를 결정했을 때, 그리고 예수가 오랜 염원인 자신들의 기대에 따라 왕국을 세우지 않을 것임을 깨닫고, 그들이 환멸을 느꼈을 때, 이번 주 후반에 예수를 똑같이 기꺼이 빨리 물리쳐 버렸습니다.

172:3.16 (1883.2) But the whole city was mightily stirred up, insomuch that everyone asked, “Who is this man?” And the multitude answered, “This is the prophet of Galilee, Jesus of Nazareth.” 그러나 모든 사람이 “이 사람이 누구냐?”라고 물을 정도로 온 도시가 대단히 동요되었습니다. 군중은 “이 사람이 갈릴리의 선지자, 나사렛 예수입니다.”라고 대답했습니다(마21:10-11).

4. Visiting About the Temple 성전 근처를 방문

240512 헌금의 값어치 눅21:1-4 1 예수께서 눈을 들어 부자들이 헌금함에 헌금 넣는 것을 보시고2 또 어떤 가난한 과부가 두 렙돈 넣는 것을 보시고 3 이르시되 내가 참으로 너희에게 말하노니 이 가난한 과부가 다른 모든 사람보다 많이 넣었도다 4 저들은 그 풍족한 중에서 헌금을 넣었거니와 이 과부는 그 가난한 중에서 자기가 가지고 있는 생활비 전부를 넣었느니라 하시니라

172:4.1 (1883.3) While the Alpheus twins returned the donkey to its owner, Jesus and the ten apostles detached themselves from their immediate associates and strolled about the temple, viewing the preparations for the Passover. No attempt was made to molest Jesus as the Sanhedrin greatly feared the people, and that was, after all, one of the reasons Jesus had for allowing the multitude thus to acclaim him. The apostles little understood that this was the only human procedure which could have been effective in preventing Jesus’ immediate arrest upon entering the city. The Master desired to give the inhabitants of Jerusalem, high and low, as well as the tens of thousands of Passover visitors, this one more and last chance to hear the gospel and receive, if they would, the Son of Peace. 알페오 쌍둥이들이 나귀를 주인에게 되돌려주는 동안, 예수와 열 사도는 가까운 동료들과 떨어져, 성전 근처를 거닐며 유월절 준비를 바라보았습니다(막11:11a). 산헤드린은 사람들을 아주 두려워해서 예수를 괴롭히려고 시도하지 않았고, 그것은 결국 예수가 군중이 자신을 그렇게 환호하도록 놔둔 이유 중 하나였습니다. 사도들은 이것이 예수께서 도시에 들어가자마자 즉시 체포되지 않게 막을 수 있는 사실상 유일한 인간적 조처임을 조금도 파악하지 못했습니다. 주님은 높고 낮은 예루살렘의 주민들과 마찬가지로 수만 명의 유월절 방문자에게, 복음을 듣고, 그들이 원한다면, 평화의 아들을 받아들이는, 마지막 기회를 이번에 한 번 더 주려고 했습니다.

172:4.2 (1883.4) And now, as the evening drew on and the crowds went in quest of nourishment, Jesus and his immediate followers were left alone. What a strange day it had been! The apostles were thoughtful, but speechless. Never, in their years of association with Jesus, had they seen such a day. For a moment they sat down by the treasury, watching the people drop in their contributions: the rich putting much in the receiving box and all giving something in accordance with the extent of their possessions. At last there came along a poor widow, scantily attired, and they observed as she cast two mites (small coppers) into the trumpet. And then said Jesus, calling the attention of the apostles to the widow: “Heed well what you have just seen. This poor widow cast in more than all the others, for all these others, from their superfluity, cast in some trifle as a gift, but this poor woman, even though she is in want, gave all that she had, even her living.” 이제 저녁이 되어 군중이 음식을 찾아 떠나자, 예수와 그의 직계 추종자들만 남았습니다. 얼마나 놀라운 날이었는지! 사도들은 생각에 잠겨서 할 말을 잃었습니다. 그들은 예수와 함께 한 수년간 그런 날을 본 적이 없었습니다. 잠시 그들은 헌금함 곁에 앉아서 사람들이 헌금을 넣는 것을 지켜봤습니다. 부자들은 헌금함에 많이 넣었고 모두 자기가 소유한 정도에 따라 얼마를 넣었습니다. 마침내, 가까스로 차려입은 가난한 과부가 왔는데, 그녀가 적은 잔돈 2개를 나팔 모양 안으로 던져넣는 것을 그들이 보았습니다. 그러자 예수께서 과부에게 사도들을 주목시키며 말했습니다. “너희가 방금 본 것을 분명히 주의해라. 이 가난한 과부는 다른 모든 이보다 더 많이 넣었는데, 이 다른 모두는 자기 남아도는 것에서 약간의 푼돈을 거저 던져넣었지만, 이 가난한 여인은 궁핍함에도 자신이 가진 모든 생활비까지 내놓았도다(막12:41-44, 눅21:1-4).”

172:4.3 (1883.5) As the evening drew on, they walked about the temple courts in silence, and after Jesus had surveyed these familiar scenes once more, recalling his emotions in connection with previous visits, not excepting the earlier ones, he said, “Let us go up to Bethany for our rest.” Jesus, with Peter and John, went to the home of Simon, while the other apostles lodged among their friends in Bethany and Bethpage.
저녁이 다가오자, 그들은 조용히 성전 뜰을 거닐었고, 예수는 이전의 방문과 초기 방문을 포함해서 이들에 관한 자신의 감정을 떠올리면서 이런 익숙한 현장을 한 번 더 둘러본 후 말했습니다. “우리는 베다니로 올라가 쉬자.” 예수는 베드로와 요한과 함께 시몬의 집에 가셨고, 한편 다른 사도들은 베다니와 벳바게에 있는 친구들과 함께 머물렀습니다(막11:11b).

5. The Apostles’ Attitude 사도들의 태도

240519 안드레, 베드로, 야고보 및 요한의 태도 슥9:9 시온의 딸아 크게 기뻐할지어다 예루살렘의 딸아 즐거이 부를지어다 보라 네 왕이 네게 임하시나니 그는 공의로우시며 구원을 베푸시며 겸손하여서 나귀를 타시나니 나귀의 작은 것 곧 나귀 새끼니라

172:5.1 (1883.6) This Sunday evening as they returned to Bethany, Jesus walked in front of the apostles. Not a word was spoken until they separated after arriving at Simon’s house. No twelve human beings ever experienced such diverse and inexplicable emotions as now surged through the minds and souls of these ambassadors of the kingdom. These sturdy Galileans were confused and disconcerted; they did not know what to expect next; they were too surprised to be much afraid. They knew nothing of the Master’s plans for the next day, and they asked no questions. They went to their lodgings, though they did not sleep much, save the twins. But they did not keep armed watch over Jesus at Simon’s house. 이 일요일(AD30.4.2) 저녁에 그들이 베다니로 돌아갈 때, 예수는 사도들 앞에서 걸었습니다. 그들이 시몬의 집에 도착한 후 헤어질 때까지 한마디도 하지 않았습니다. 어떤 열두 사람도 일찍이, 이런 하느님 나라 대사들의 마음과 혼(魂)에 지금처럼 다양하게 설명할 수 없는 감정이 솟구쳤던 경험이 없었습니다. 이렇게 건장한 갈릴리인(人)들은 헛갈려 당황했습니다. 그들은 다음에 무엇을 기대할지 몰랐습니다. 그들은 너무 놀라서 많이 두려워하지 않았습니다. 그들은 다음 날 주님의 계획을 아무것도 몰랐고 아무것도 묻지 않았습니다. 그들은 자기 숙소로 갔지만 쌍둥이들 외에, 그들은 잠을 많이 못 잤습니다. 그러나 그들은 시몬의 집에서 무장한 채 예수를 지키지 않았습니다(요12:16a).

172:5.2 (1884.1) Andrew was thoroughly bewildered, well-nigh confused. He was the one apostle who did not seriously undertake to evaluate the popular outburst of acclaim. He was too preoccupied with the thought of his responsibility as chief of the apostolic corps to give serious consideration to the meaning or significance of the loud hosannas of the multitude. Andrew was busy watching some of his associates who he feared might be led away by their emotions during the excitement, particularly Peter, James, John, and Simon Zelotes. Throughout this day and those which immediately followed, Andrew was troubled with serious doubts, but he never expressed any of these misgivings to his apostolic associates. He was concerned about the attitude of some of the twelve who he knew were armed with swords; but he did not know that his own brother, Peter, was carrying such a weapon. And so the procession into Jerusalem made a comparatively superficial impression upon Andrew; he was too busy with the responsibilities of his office to be otherwise affected. 안드레는 너무 당황해서 거의 어찌할 바 몰랐습니다. 그는 대중의 폭발적 환호를 진지하게 평가하려고 나서지 않은 유일한 사도였습니다. 그는 사도단의 수장(首長)으로서 자기 책임의 생각에 너무 몰두하여 군중의 커다란 호산나(신神을 찬미한 말)의 의미나 중요성을 진지하게 검토할 수 없었습니다. 안드레는 소동 중에 그들의 감정에 이끌릴까 봐 걱정했던 자기 동료 몇 명, 특히 베드로, 야고보, 요한과 시몬 젤로떼를 지켜보느라 틈이 없었습니다. 이날과 그다음 며칠간 내내, 안드레는 심각한 의혹으로 괴로웠지만, 그는 이런 불안을 자기 동료 사도들에게 절대로 나타내지 않았습니다. 그는 자신이 알기에 열두 사도 중 칼로 무장한 일부의 태도를 염려했지만, 자기 동생 베드로가 그런 무기를 지니고 있다는 것을 몰랐습니다. 그래서 예루살렘으로 들어간 행렬은 안드레에게 비교적 영향이 적은 인상을 주었습니다. 그는 자기 직무의 책임으로 너무 바빠서 다른 점에서 영향을 받을 수 없었습니다.

172:5.3 (1884.2) Simon Peter was at first almost swept off his feet by this popular manifestation of enthusiasm; but he was considerably sobered by the time they returned to Bethany that night. Peter simply could not figure out what the Master was about. He was terribly disappointed that Jesus did not follow up this wave of popular favor with some kind of a pronouncement. Peter could not understand why Jesus did not speak to the multitude when they arrived at the temple, or at least permit one of the apostles to address the crowd. Peter was a great preacher, and he disliked to see such a large, receptive, and enthusiastic audience go to waste. He would so much have liked to preach the gospel of the kingdom to that throng right there in the temple; but the Master had specifically charged them that they were to do no teaching or preaching while in Jerusalem this Passover week. The reaction from the spectacular procession into the city was disastrous to Simon Peter; by night he was sobered and inexpressibly saddened. 시몬 베드로는 처음에 이렇게 열광하는 대중의 시위로 휩쓸릴 뻔했지만, 그들이 그날 밤 베다니로 돌아왔을 때 그는 상당히 마음이 가라앉았습니다. 베드로는 주께서 무엇을 하려는지 전혀 이해할 수 없었습니다. 그는 예수께서 이렇게 대중적으로 지지하는 파도에 여세를 몰아서 일종의 어떤 선언을 하지 않아서 굉장히 실망했습니다. 베드로는 대중이 성전에 도착했을 때, 예수께서 그들에게 왜 이야기하거나, 적어도 사도 중 하나가 군중에게 연설하도록 허락하지 않았는지, 이해할 수 없었습니다. 베드로는 위대한 설교자였고, 그는 그렇게 잘 받아들이는, 열광적인, 큰 청중이 낭비되는 것이 싫었습니다. 그는 바로 그곳 성전에서 그 군중에게 하느님 나라의 복음을 몹시 전하고 싶었을 것이지만, 주님은 이 유월절 주간에, 예루살렘에 있는 동안 그들이 가르치거나 설교하지 말아야 한다고 그들에게 분명히 지시했었습니다. 도시로 들어가는 극적인 행렬의 반응은 시몬 베드로에게 비참했고, 밤에 그의 마음이 가라앉자, 이루 말할 수 없이 슬펐습니다.

172:5.4 (1884.3) To James Zebedee, this Sunday was a day of perplexity and profound confusion; he could not grasp the purport of what was going on; he could not comprehend the Master’s purpose in permitting this wild acclaim and then in refusing to say a word to the people when they arrived at the temple. As the procession moved down Olivet toward Jerusalem, more especially when they were met by the thousands of pilgrims who poured forth to welcome the Master, James was cruelly torn by his conflicting emotions of elation and gratification at what he saw and by his profound feeling of fear as to what would happen when they reached the temple. And then was he downcast and overcome by disappointment when Jesus climbed off the donkey and proceeded to walk leisurely about the temple courts. James could not understand the reason for throwing away such a magnificent opportunity to proclaim the kingdom. By night, his mind was held firmly in the grip of a distressing and dreadful uncertainty. 야고보 세베대에게, 이 일요일은 당혹과 깊은 혼란의 날이었습니다. 그는 벌어진 일의 의미를 이해할 수 없었습니다. 그는 이렇게 미친 듯한 환호를 용납한 후 그들이 성전에 이르자 사람들에게 한마디도 하지 않으려 했던 주님의 의도를 파악할 수 없었습니다. 행렬이 감람산에서 예루살렘을 향해 내려가면서, 특히 더 주님을 환영하러 쏟아져 나온 순례자 수천 명을 그들이 직면했을 때, 야고보는 자신이 본 것에 대해 뜻을 이뤄 기쁜 우쭐댐과 희열이 충돌하는 감정 및 그들이 성전에 도착했을 때 일어날 것에 관해 깊은 공포심으로 몹시 어수선했습니다. 그런 후 예수께서 나귀에서 내려와 성전 뜰 주변을 느긋하게 계속 거닐 때 그는 기가 꺾였고 실망에 휩싸였습니다. 야고보는 하느님 나라를 선포할 그렇게 엄청난 기회를 허비하는 이유를 이해할 수 없었습니다. 밤에 그의 마음은 비참함과 지독한 불확실성에 단단히 사로잡혀 있었습니다.

172:5.5 (1884.4) John Zebedee came somewhere near understanding why Jesus did this; at least he grasped in part the spiritual significance of this so-called triumphal entry into Jerusalem. As the multitude moved on toward the temple, and as John beheld his Master sitting there astride the colt, he recalled hearing Jesus onetime quote the passage of Scripture, the utterance of Zechariah, which described the coming of the Messiah as a man of peace and riding into Jerusalem on an ass. As John turned this Scripture over in his mind, he began to comprehend the symbolic significance of this Sunday-afternoon pageant. At least, he grasped enough of the meaning of this Scripture to enable him somewhat to enjoy the episode and to prevent his becoming overmuch depressed by the apparent purposeless ending of the triumphal procession. John had a type of mind which naturally tended to think and feel in symbols. 요한 세베대는 예수께서 왜 이렇게 했는지 대략 거의 이해했습니다. 그는 적어도 소위 이렇게 승리를 축하하는 예루살렘 입성의 영적 의미를 얼마간 파악했습니다. 군중이 성전을 향해 이동할 때, 요한은 거기 나귀 새끼에 걸터앉은 자기 주님을 보면서, 예수께서 이전에 성서 구절을 인용하며 들려준, 메시아가 평화의 사람으로 와서 예루살렘으로 나귀를 타고 들어간다고 묘사한 스가랴의 말씀(슥9:9)을 생각해 냈습니다. 요한은 자기 마음으로 이 성구를 곰곰이 생각하면서, 그는 이 일요일 오후 행렬의 상징적 의미를 파악하기 시작했습니다. 적어도 그는 행사를 어느 정도 누릴 수 있을 정도로 이 성구의 의미를 충분히 파악해서 겉보기에 목적이 없이 끝난 승리의 행렬로 인해 그다지 의기소침하지 않게 되었습니다. 요한은 상징을 있는 그대로 생각하고 느끼는 경향의 마음 유형을 지녔습니다.

240526 빌립, 나다니엘, 마태 및 도마의 태도 슥9:9 시온의 딸아 크게 기뻐할지어다 예루살렘의 딸아 즐거이 부를지어다 보라 네 왕이 네게 임하시나니 그는 공의로우시며 구원을 베푸시며 겸손하여서 나귀를 타시나니 나귀의 작은 것 곧 나귀 새끼니라

172:5.6 (1885.1) Philip was entirely unsettled by the suddenness and spontaneity of the outburst. He could not collect his thoughts sufficiently while on the way down Olivet to arrive at any settled notion as to what all the demonstration was about. In a way, he enjoyed the performance because his Master was being honored. By the time they reached the temple, he was perturbed by the thought that Jesus might possibly ask him to feed the multitude, so that the conduct of Jesus in turning leisurely away from the crowds, which so sorely disappointed the majority of the apostles, was a great relief to Philip. Multitudes had sometimes been a great trial to the steward of the twelve. After he was relieved of these personal fears regarding the material needs of the crowds, Philip joined with Peter in the expression of disappointment that nothing was done to teach the multitude. That night Philip got to thinking over these experiences and was tempted to doubt the whole idea of the kingdom; he honestly wondered what all these things could mean, but he expressed his doubts to no one; he loved Jesus too much. He had great personal faith in the Master. 빌립은 갑작스러운 자발적 돌발로 완전히 동요되었습니다. 그는 감람산을 내려오는 동안 모든 시위가 무엇에 대한 것인지 어떤 명확한 개념에 이를 만큼 자기 생각을 충분히 정리할 수 없었습니다. 어떤 면에서 그는 자기 주님이 영예를 받고 있었기 때문에 그 공연을 즐겼습니다. 그들이 성전에 이를 때쯤 예수께서 아마 자신에게 군중을 먹이라고 요청할 것으로 생각해서 그는 불안했는데, 예수께서 느긋하게 군중을 물리치는 행동으로, 사도 대부분은 그렇게 몹시 실망했지만, 빌립은 아주 안심했습니다. 군중은 때때로 열두 사도의 사무장에게 커다란 골칫거리였습니다. 그가 군중의 물질적 필요에 관하여 이런 개인적 두려움에서 안도한 후, 빌립은 베드로와 함께 군중을 가르치기 위해 아무것도 하지 않은 실망을 표현했습니다. 빌립은 그날 밤 이런 경험을 다시 생각하면서 하느님 나라의 전체 개념에 대한 의혹에 끌렸습니다. 그는 정말로 이 모든 것이 무엇을 뜻하는지 미심쩍었지만 자기 의혹을 아무에게도 표현하지 않았습니다. 그는 예수를 너무 많이 사랑했습니다. 그는 주님을 개인적으로 믿는 신앙이 컸습니다.

172:5.7 (1885.2) Nathaniel, aside from the symbolic and prophetic aspects, came the nearest to understanding the Master’s reason for enlisting the popular support of the Passover pilgrims. He reasoned it out, before they reached the temple, that without such a demonstrative entry into Jerusalem Jesus would have been arrested by the Sanhedrin officials and cast into prison the moment he presumed to enter the city. He was not, therefore, in the least surprised that the Master made no further use of the cheering crowds when he had once got inside the walls of the city and had thus so forcibly impressed the Jewish leaders that they would refrain from placing him under immediate arrest. Understanding the real reason for the Master’s entering the city in this manner, Nathaniel naturally followed along with more poise and was less perturbed and disappointed by Jesus’ subsequent conduct than were the other apostles. Nathaniel had great confidence in Jesus’ understanding of men as well as in his sagacity and cleverness in handling difficult situations. 나다니엘은 상징적이고 예언적인 면을 제외하고 유월절 순례자들의 대중적 지지를 얻은 주님의 이유를 가장 가깝게 이해하게 되었습니다. 그는, 그들이 성전에 도착하기 전에, 그렇게 시위하는 예루살렘 입성이 없었다면, 그가 대담하게 도시로 들어가는 순간, 산헤드린 관리들이 예수를 체포하여 투옥했으리라고 결론을 내렸습니다. 그래서 그는, 주께서 일단 도시의 성벽 안으로 들어왔고, 이런 식으로 유대 지도자들에게 강력한 인상을 줘서 그들이 그를 즉각 구속하지 못하게 되었을 때, 그가 환호하는 군중을 더 이상 이용하지 않으시는 것에 전혀 놀라지 않았습니다. 주께서 이런 식으로 도시에 들어온 진정한 이유를 이해했기에, 나다니엘은 자연히 더 침착하게 따라갔고, 다른 사도들보다 예수의 다음 행동에 불안과 실망이 적었습니다. 나다니엘은 어려운 상황을 다루는 예수의 현명함과 능숙함만이 아니라 사람들에 대한 그의 이해를 크게 신뢰했습니다.

172:5.8 (1885.3) Matthew was at first nonplused by this pageant performance. He did not grasp the meaning of what his eyes were seeing until he also recalled the Scripture in Zechariah where the prophet had alluded to the rejoicing of Jerusalem because her king had come bringing salvation and riding upon the colt of an ass. As the procession moved in the direction of the city and then drew on toward the temple, Matthew became ecstatic; he was certain that something extraordinary would happen when the Master arrived at the temple at the head of this shouting multitude. When one of the Pharisees mocked Jesus, saying, “Look, everybody, see who comes here, the king of the Jews riding on an ass!” Matthew kept his hands off of him only by exercising great restraint. None of the twelve was more depressed on the way back to Bethany that evening. Next to Simon Peter and Simon Zelotes, he experienced the highest nervous tension and was in a state of exhaustion by night. But by morning Matthew was much cheered; he was, after all, a cheerful loser. 마태는 이 화려한 공연 행렬로 처음에는 어찌할 바를 몰랐습니다. 그는 자신도 예루살렘의 왕이 구원을 가지고 나귀 새끼를 타고 오시기 때문에 예루살렘이 기뻐한다고 선지자가 언급한 스가랴서의 글귀를 생각해 낼 때까지 자기 눈이 보고 있는 것의 의미를 파악하지 못했습니다. 행렬이 도시 방향으로 이동한 후 성전을 향해 가까워지자, 마태는 황홀해졌습니다. 그는 이렇게 외치는 무리의 선두에 있는 주께서 성전에 도착하면 엄청난 뭔가가 일어날 것이라고 확신했습니다. 바리새인 중 하나가 예수를 업신여기며 “누가 여기에 오는지 모두 보시오, 유대인의 왕이 나귀를 타고 있도다!”라고 말했습니다. 마태는 커다란 자제심을 발휘하여 겨우 그에게 자기 손을 대지 않았습니다. 그날 저녁 베다니로 돌아오는 길에 열두 사도 중 누구도 더 풀이 죽지 않았습니다. 시몬 베드로와 시몬 젤로떼 다음으로 그는 신경과민으로 최고로 긴장했고, 밤에는 기진맥진한 상태였습니다. 그러나 아침에 되자 마태는 기운이 많이 났습니다. 어쨌든 결국 그는 졌지만 씩씩한 사람이었습니다(슥9:9).

172:5.9 (1886.1) Thomas was the most bewildered and puzzled man of all the twelve. Most of the time he just followed along, gazing at the spectacle and honestly wondering what could be the Master’s motive for participating in such a peculiar demonstration. Down deep in his heart he regarded the whole performance as a little childish, if not downright foolish. He had never seen Jesus do anything like this and was at a loss to account for his strange conduct on this Sunday afternoon. By the time they reached the temple, Thomas had deduced that the purpose of this popular demonstration was so to frighten the Sanhedrin that they would not dare immediately to arrest the Master. On the way back to Bethany Thomas thought much but said nothing. By bedtime the Master’s cleverness in staging the tumultuous entry into Jerusalem had begun to make a somewhat humorous appeal, and he was much cheered up by this reaction. 도마는 모든 열두 사도 중 가장 어리둥절하여 당황한 사람이었습니다. 그는 대부분의 시간 동안 그 광경을 지켜보며 그렇게 별난 시위에 참여하는 주님의 동기가 무엇인지 정말로 의아해하면서 단지 따라갔습니다. 그의 깊은 심정에서 그는 모든 공연이 솔직히 어리석지는 않아도 약간 유치하다고 여겼습니다. 그는 예수께서 이처럼 행동하는 것을 본 적이 없었고 이 일요일(AD30. 4.2) 오후에 그의 별난 행위를 설명하기에 난처했습니다. 그들이 성전에 이를 무렵에, 도마는 이런 대중 시위의 목적은 산헤드린을 몹시 놀라게 해서 그들이 감히 주님을 즉시 체포하지 못하게 하려는 것이라고 추론했습니다. 도마는 베다니로 돌아오는 길에 생각이 많았지만 아무 말도 하지 않았습니다. 잠잘 시간에, 떠들썩하게 예루살렘에 입성하도록 기획한 주님의 영리함으로 어느 정도 익살스럽게 매료되기 시작했고, 그는 이런 반응으로 기운이 많이 났습니다.

240602 시몬 젤로떼, 알페오 쌍둥이 형제, 가롯 유다의 태도 슥9:9 시온의 딸아 크게 기뻐할지어다 예루살렘의 딸아 즐거이 부를지어다 보라 네 왕이 네게 임하시나니 그는 공의로우시며 구원을 베푸시며 겸손하여서 나귀를 타시나니 나귀의 작은 것 곧 나귀 새끼니라

172:5.10 (1886.2) This Sunday started off as a great day for Simon Zelotes. He saw visions of wonderful doings in Jerusalem the next few days, and in that he was right, but Simon dreamed of the establishment of the new national rule of the Jews, with Jesus on the throne of David. Simon saw the nationalists springing into action as soon as the kingdom was announced, and himself in supreme command of the assembling military forces of the new kingdom. On the way down Olivet he even envisaged the Sanhedrin and all of their sympathizers dead before sunset of that day. He really believed something great was going to happen. He was the noisiest man in the whole multitude. By five o’clock that afternoon he was a silent, crushed, and disillusioned apostle. He never fully recovered from the depression which settled down on him as a result of this day’s shock; at least not until long after the Master’s resurrection. 시몬 젤로떼에게 이번 일요일은 위대한 날로 시작했습니다. 그는 다음 며칠간 예루살렘에서 놀라운 일들이 일어나는 환상을 보았고, 그가 옳았지만, 시몬은, 다윗의 왕좌에 앉은 예수와 함께, 유대인의 새로운 국가 통치가 설립되는 꿈을 꾸었습니다. 시몬은 왕국이 선포되자마자 민족주의자들이 갑자기 행동하기 시작하고, 새 왕국의 소집된 군대의 최고 지휘권을 가진 자신을 보았습니다. 감람산을 내려가면서, 그는 그날 해지기 전에 산헤드린과 그 동조자들이 죽는 것을 마음에 그리기까지 했습니다. 그는 정말로 위대한 일이 벌어질 것이라고 믿었습니다. 그는 군중 전체에서 가장 소란스러웠습니다. 그날 오후 5시가 되자, 그는 잠잠히, 짓눌렸고, 쓰라린 허무감에 빠진 사도가 되었습니다. 그는 이날 충격의 결과로 가라앉은 의기소침에서 온전히 회복되지 못했습니다. 적어도 주님의 부활 후 한참이 지나서야 회복되었습니다.

172:5.11 (1886.3) To the Alpheus twins this was a perfect day. They really enjoyed it all the way through, and not being present during the time of quiet visitation about the temple, they escaped much of the anticlimax of the popular upheaval. They could not possibly understand the downcast behavior of the apostles when they came back to Bethany that evening. In the memory of the twins this was always their day of being nearest heaven on earth. This day was the satisfying climax of their whole career as apostles. And the memory of the elation of this Sunday afternoon carried them on through all of the tragedy of this eventful week, right up to the hour of the crucifixion. It was the most befitting entry of the king the twins could conceive; they enjoyed every moment of the whole pageant. They fully approved of all they saw and long cherished the memory. 알페오 쌍둥이들에게 이날은 완벽했습니다. 그들은 정말로 이날 내내 즐겼으며, 성전 근처를 조용히 방문할 때 없었고, 대중적 격변의 비참한 결말에서 많이 벗어나 있었습니다. 그날 저녁 베다니로 돌아왔을 때, 그들은 사도들의 기가 꺾인 태도를 도저히 이해할 수 없었습니다. 쌍둥이들의 기억에서, 이날은 언제나 그들에게 지상에서 낙원에 가장 가까웠던 날이었습니다. 이날은 사도들로서 그들의 전 생애에서 가장 만족스러운 절정이었습니다. 그래서 그들은 이런 일요일 오후의 흔쾌한 기분의 기억으로 십자가에 처형되는 바로 그 시간까지 이렇게 사건이 많은 비극적 주간 내내 견뎠습니다. 그것은 쌍둥이들이 생각해 낼 수 있었던 가장 어울리는 왕의 입성이었습니다. 그들은 화려한 행렬 전체의 모든 순간을 즐겼습니다. 그들은 자신들이 본 모든 것이 완전히 마음에 들었고 그 기억을 오래도록 마음에 품었습니다.

172:5.12 (1886.4) Of all the apostles, Judas Iscariot was the most adversely affected by this processional entry into Jerusalem. His mind was in a disagreeable ferment because of the Master’s rebuke the preceding day in connection with Mary’s anointing at the feast in Simon’s house. Judas was disgusted with the whole spectacle. To him it seemed childish, if not indeed ridiculous. As this vengeful apostle looked upon the proceedings of this Sunday afternoon, Jesus seemed to him more to resemble a clown than a king. He heartily resented the whole performance. He shared the views of the Greeks and Romans, who looked down upon anyone who would consent to ride upon an ass or the colt of an ass. By the time the triumphal procession had entered the city, Judas had about made up his mind to abandon the whole idea of such a kingdom; he was almost resolved to forsake all such farcical attempts to establish the kingdom of heaven. And then he thought of the resurrection of Lazarus, and many other things, and decided to stay on with the twelve, at least for another day. Besides, he carried the bag, and he would not desert with the apostolic funds in his possession. On the way back to Bethany that night his conduct did not seem strange since all of the apostles were equally downcast and silent. 모든 사도 중 가롯 유다는 예루살렘으로 들어가는 이런 입성으로 가장 해롭게 나쁜 영향을 받았습니다. 전날(AD30.4.1. 토) 시몬 집의 잔치에서 마리아가 기름을 바른 것에 관한 주님의 꾸중 때문에 그의 마음은 불쾌감으로 들끓었습니다. 유다는 모든 광경이 못마땅하고 아니꼬웠습니다. 그에게 그것은 어리석게 보였고, 그렇지 않다면 정말로 꼴불견이었습니다. 복수심에 불타는 이 사도는 이런 일요일 오후의 진행을 구경하면서, 자신에게 예수는 왕이라기보다는 어릿광대와 더 비슷해 보였습니다. 그는 진심으로 모든 공연을 몹시 분하게 여겼습니다. 그는, 나귀나 나귀 새끼를 타려는 누구든지 얕보는 그리스인(人)들과 로마인(人)들의 관점을 공유했습니다. 개선 행렬이 도시로 들어갈 때쯤, 유다는 그런 하느님 나라의 모든 개념을 버리기로 거의 결심했습니다. 그는 하늘나라를 세우려는 그런 터무니없는 모든 시도를 버리기로 거의 결정했습니다. 그런 후 그는 나사로의 부활과 다른 여러 일을 생각하며 적어도 열둘과 하루 더 계속 남기로 결심했습니다. 게다가, 그는 돈주머니를 갖고 있어서, 사도 기금을 갖고 도망하려 하지 않았습니다. 그날 밤 베다니로 돌아오는 길에 모든 사도가 똑같이 풀이 죽어 아무 말도 없어서, 그의 행동은 이상하게 보이지 않았습니다.

172:5.13 (1887.1) Judas was tremendously influenced by the ridicule of his Sadducean friends. No other single factor exerted such a powerful influence on him, in his final determination to forsake Jesus and his fellow apostles, as a certain episode which occurred just as Jesus reached the gate of the city: A prominent Sadducee (a friend of Judas’s family) rushed up to him in a spirit of gleeful ridicule and, slapping him on the back, said: “Why so troubled of countenance, my good friend; cheer up and join us all while we acclaim this Jesus of Nazareth the king of the Jews as he rides through the gates of Jerusalem seated on an ass.” Judas had never shrunk from persecution, but he could not stand this sort of ridicule. With the long-nourished emotion of revenge there was now blended this fatal fear of ridicule, that terrible and fearful feeling of being ashamed of his Master and his fellow apostles. At heart, this ordained ambassador of the kingdom was already a deserter; it only remained for him to find some plausible excuse for an open break with the Master. 유다는 자기 사두개파 친구들의 비웃음으로 굉장히 영향을 받았습니다. 예수와 자기 동료 사도들을 내버리기로 그가 결정적으로 결심하면서, 예수께서 성문에 도착하자마자 벌어진 어떤 일화만큼 그에게 그렇게 강력한 영향력을 발휘했던 단 하나의 다른 요소가 없었습니다. 유명한 사두개인(유다 집안의 친구)이 그에게 힘차게 달려와 명랑하게 비웃는 자세로 그의 등을 찰싹 때리며 말했습니다. “내 친한 친구여, 왜 안색이 불안한가? 기운 내어, 이 나사렛 예수, 유대인의 왕이 나귀에 앉아 예루살렘 문으로 타고 올 때, 우리 모두 함께 그를 환호하세.” 유다는 박해로 기가 죽지 않았지만, 이런 유형의 비웃음을 견딜 수 없었습니다. 오래 품은 복수의 감정과 함께 이렇게 치명적인 비웃음의 두려움, 자기 주님과 동료 사도들을 창피하게 여기는, 지독하게 두려워하는 감정이 이제 뒤섞였습니다. 이 임직한 하느님 나라의 대사는 마음으로 이미 탈영병(脫營兵)이었습니다. 그에게 유일하게 남은 것은, 그럴듯한 변명을 찾아서 공개적으로 주님과 관계를 끊는 것이었습니다.

위로↑

Paper 173 Monday in Jerusalem 월요일 예루살렘에서

Paper 173

Monday in Jerusalem 월요일 예루살렘에서

1. Cleansing the Temple 성전 정화(淨化)
2. Challenging the Master’s Authority 주(主)의 권한(權限)에 도전함
“The baptism of John, whence was it?” “요한의 세례가, 어디에서 왔느냐?”
3. Parable of the Two Sons 두 아들의 비유
4. Parable of the Absent Landlord 집을 비운 지주(地主 토지의 소유자)의 비유
The stone which the builders rejected 건축자들이 버린 돌
5. Parable of the Marriage Feast 결혼 잔치의 비유
“Destroy this temple and …I will raise it up.” “이 성전을 파괴하면 … 내가 그것을 일으켜 세우리라”

240609 월요일 예루살렘에서 요2:13 유대인의 유월절이 가까운지라 예수께서 예루살렘으로 올라가셨더니

173:0.1 (1888.1) EARLY on this Monday morning, by prearrangement, Jesus and the apostles assembled at the home of Simon in Bethany, and after a brief conference they set out for Jerusalem. The twelve were strangely silent as they journeyed on toward the temple; they had not recovered from the experience of the preceding day. They were expectant, fearful, and profoundly affected by a certain feeling of detachment growing out of the Master’s sudden change of tactics, coupled with his instruction that they were to engage in no public teaching throughout this Passover week. 이 월요일(AD30.4.3) 이른 아침에 미리 준비한 대로, 예수와 사도들은 베다니에 있는 시몬의 집에 모여서, 간략한 의논 뒤, 그들은 예루살렘을 향해 출발했습니다(요2:13). 열두 사도는 성전을 향해 가면서 이상할 만큼 말이 없었습니다. 그들은 전날의 경험에서 회복되지 못했습니다. 그들은 형세를 관망하면서 두려웠고, 이 유월절 주간 내내 공적 가르침에 참여하지 말라는 주님의 지시와 관련하여 주님의 느닷없는 작전 변경으로 일어난 어떤 분리된 느낌으로 깊이 영향을 받았습니다.

173:0.2 (1888.2) As this group journeyed down Mount Olivet, Jesus led the way, the apostles following closely behind in meditative silence. There was just one thought uppermost in the minds of all save Judas Iscariot, and that was: What will the Master do today? The one absorbing thought of Judas was: What shall I do? Shall I go on with Jesus and my associates, or shall I withdraw? And if I am going to quit, how shall I break off? 이들 일행이 감람산을 내려가는 동안, 예수께서 앞장섰고 사도들은 묵상에 잠겨 말없이 바짝 뒤따랐습니다. 가롯 유다를 제외하고 모두의 마음에 맨 먼저 떠오른 단 한 가지 생각이 있었는데, 그것은 ‘주께서 오늘 무엇을 하실까?’였습니다. 유다가 몰두한 한 가지 생각은 ‘내가 무엇을 할까? 내가 예수와 내 동료들과 함께 계속할까, 아니면 내가 빠질까? 그리고 내가 떨어져 나간다면 어떻게 갈라질까?’였습니다.

173:0.3 (1888.3) It was about nine o’clock on this beautiful morning when these men arrived at the temple. They went at once to the large court where Jesus so often taught, and after greeting the believers who were awaiting him, Jesus mounted one of the teaching platforms and began to address the gathering crowd. The apostles withdrew for a short distance and awaited developments. 이 사람들이 성전에 도착했을 때는 이렇게 아름다운 아침 9시쯤이었습니다. 그들은 예수께서 그렇게 자주 가르쳤던 넓은 뜰로 바로 가서, 그를 기다리던 신자들과 인사한 후, 예수는 가르치는 강단 중 하나에 올라가서, 모인 군중에게 연설하기 시작했습니다. 사도들은 가까운 거리로 물러나 사태의 진전을 기다렸습니다.

1. Cleansing the Temple 성전 정화(淨化)

240616 성전 정화(淨化)1 막11:15-18 15 그들이 예루살렘에 들어가니라 예수께서 성전에 들어가사 성전 안에서 매매하는 자들을 내쫓으시며 돈 바꾸는 자들의 상과 비둘기 파는 자들의 의자를 둘러 엎으시며 16 아무나 물건을 가지고 성전 안으로 지나다님을 허락하지 아니하시고 17 이에 가르쳐 이르시되 기록된 바 내 집은 만민이 기도하는 집이라 칭함을 받으리라고 하지 아니하였느냐 너희는 강도의 소굴을 만들었도다 하시매 18 대제사장들과 서기관들이 듣고 예수를 어떻게 죽일까 하고 꾀하니 이는 무리가 다 그의 교훈을 놀랍게 여기므로 그를 두려워함일러라

173:1.1 (1888.4) A huge commercial traffic had grown up in association with the services and ceremonies of the temple worship. There was the business of providing suitable animals for the various sacrifices. Though it was permissible for a worshiper to provide his own sacrifice, the fact remained that this animal must be free from all “blemish” in the meaning of the Levitical law and as interpreted by official inspectors of the temple. Many a worshiper had experienced the humiliation of having his supposedly perfect animal rejected by the temple examiners. It therefore became the more general practice to purchase sacrificial animals at the temple, and although there were several stations on near-by Olivet where they could be bought, it had become the vogue to buy these animals directly from the temple pens. Gradually there had grown up this custom of selling all kinds of sacrificial animals in the temple courts. An extensive business, in which enormous profits were made, had thus been brought into existence. Part of these gains was reserved for the temple treasury, but the larger part went indirectly into the hands of the ruling high-priestly families. 성전 경배의 예배와 의식(儀式)과 관련하여 거대한 상업적 거래가 성장했습니다(요2:14). 다양한 제물에 적합하게 동물을 제공하는 사업이 있었습니다. 예배자가 자기 제물을 스스로 마련하는 것이 허용되었지만 이런 동물은 레위기 율법의 취지와 성전 검사관의 판단에 따라 “흠”이 전혀 없어야 한다는 사실이 남아 있었습니다(레22:18-25). 여러 예배자가 완벽하게 여겼던 자기 동물이 성전 심사관에게 거절되는 수치를 겪었습니다. 따라서 성전에서 희생 동물을 사는 것이 더 보편적인 관행이 되었고, 그들은 감람산 근처 몇 군데에서 살 수 있었지만, 이런 동물을 성전 축사에서 직접 사는 것이 성행하게 되었습니다. 점차 성전 뜰에서 온갖 종류의 희생 동물을 판매하는 이런 관습이 성장했습니다. 막대한 수익을 낳는 광대한 사업이 이렇게 생겼습니다. 이런 일부 수익은 성전 기금으로 비축되었지만, 대부분은 간접적으로 지배하는 대제사장 가족의 손에 들어갔습니다.

173:1.2 (1888.5) This sale of animals in the temple prospered because, when the worshiper purchased such an animal, although the price might be somewhat high, no more fees had to be paid, and he could be sure the intended sacrifice would not be rejected on the ground of possessing real or technical blemishes. At one time or another systems of exorbitant overcharge were practiced upon the common people, especially during the great national feasts. At one time the greedy priests went so far as to demand the equivalent of the value of a week’s labor for a pair of doves which should have been sold to the poor for a few pennies. The “sons of Annas” had already begun to establish their bazaars in the temple precincts, those very merchandise marts which persisted to the time of their final overthrow by a mob three years before the destruction of the temple itself. 이런 성전 동물 판매가 번창한 이유는, 예배자가 그런 동물을 구매하면, 가격이 약간 높아도, 더 이상 비용이 들지 않았고, 바치려는 희생물이 실제로 엄밀하게 흠이 있다는 구실로 퇴짜맞지 않는다고 확신할 수 있었기 때문입니다. 한때, 특히 국가적 큰 잔치 기간에, 터무니없는 부당한 값을 요구하는 다른 체계가 일반 국민에게 실시되었습니다. 어느 때 탐욕스러운 사제들은 가난한 사람들에게 잔돈 몇 푼에 팔아야 할 비둘기 한 쌍을 일주일 노동에 해당하는 값을 요구하기까지 했습니다. “안나스의 아들들”은 벌써 성전 경내에 자신들의 매장을 설치하기 시작했는데, 그것들은 성전 자체가 멸망하기 3년 전 폭도들이 최후에 헐어버릴 때까지 지속했던 바로 그 종합 도매 센터였습니다.

173:1.3 (1889.1) But traffic in sacrificial animals and sundry merchandise was not the only way in which the courts of the temple were profaned. At this time there was fostered an extensive system of banking and commercial exchange which was carried on right within the temple precincts. And this all came about in the following manner: During the Asmonean dynasty the Jews coined their own silver money, and it had become the practice to require the temple dues of one-half shekel and all other temple fees to be paid with this Jewish coin. This regulation necessitated that money-changers be licensed to exchange the many sorts of currency in circulation throughout Palestine and other provinces of the Roman Empire for this orthodox shekel of Jewish coining. The temple head tax, payable by all except women, slaves, and minors, was one-half shekel, a coin about the size of a ten-cent piece but twice as thick. By the times of Jesus the priests had also been exempted from the payment of temple dues. Accordingly, from the 15th to the 25th of the month preceding the Passover, accredited money-changers erected their booths in the principal cities of Palestine for the purpose of providing the Jewish people with proper money to meet the temple dues after they had reached Jerusalem. After this ten-day period these money-changers moved on to Jerusalem and proceeded to set up their exchange tables in the courts of the temple. They were permitted to charge the equivalent of from three to four cents commission for the exchange of a coin valued at about ten cents, and in case a coin of larger value was offered for exchange, they were allowed to collect double. Likewise did these temple bankers profit from the exchange of all money intended for the purchase of sacrificial animals and for the payment of vows and the making of offerings. 그러나 희생 동물과 잡다한 상품의 거래만 성전 뜰을 더럽힌 것이 아니었습니다. 이때, 바로 성전 경내에서 이루어진 은행업과 상업적으로 거래하는 광대한 체계가 조성되었습니다. 그리고 이 모두는 다음의 방식으로 일어났습니다. 아스모니아 왕조 기간에 유대인들은 자체적으로 은화를 주조했고, 그것이 성전세(稅)로 반-세겔과 다른 모든 성전 요금을 이 유대 동전으로 내도록 규정하는 관행이 되었습니다. 이런 규정으로 환전상들은 팔레스타인 전역과 로마 제국의 다른 지역에서 유통되는 여러 종류의 화폐를 유대 주화로 공인된 이 세겔로 환전하는 허가를 받지 않을 수 없었습니다. 여성, 노예와 미성년자를 제외한 모든 사람이 내야 할 성전 인두세(人頭稅)는 거의 10센트짜리 동전 크기지만 두께는 2배인 반 세겔이었습니다. 예수 당시에 사제들도 성전세(稅) 납부가 면제되었습니다. 따라서 유월절에 전(前) 달 15일부터 25일까지 공인된 환전상들은, 유대인들이 예루살렘에 도착한 후 성전세(稅)로 납부할 적절한 돈을 제공하는 목적으로 팔레스타인의 주요 도시에 간이 점포를 설치했습니다. 이런 10일간이 지나면 이런 환전상들은 예루살렘으로 옮겨서 성전 뜰에 환전대를 설치하기에 이르렀습니다. 그들은 약 10센트 가치의 동전을 환전할 때 3~4센트에 해당하는 요금을 받도록 허락되었고, 더 큰 가치의 동전을 환전하려 할 경우, 그들은 2배를 수금하도록 허락되었습니다. 마찬가지로 이런 성전 은행가들은 예정된 희생 동물의 구매와 서원금 지불 및 헌금 마련을 위한 모든 돈을 환전하며 이윤을 얻었습니다(마21:12, 막11:15, 눅19:45, 요2:14).

173:1.4 (1889.2) These temple money-changers not only conducted a regular banking business for profit in the exchange of more than twenty sorts of money which the visiting pilgrims would periodically bring to Jerusalem, but they also engaged in all other kinds of transactions pertaining to the banking business. Both the temple treasury and the temple rulers profited tremendously from these commercial activities. It was not uncommon for the temple treasury to hold upwards of ten million dollars while the common people languished in poverty and continued to pay these unjust levies. 이런 성전 환전상들은 방문 순례자들이 정기적으로 예루살렘에 가져오곤 했던 20종류 이상의 돈을 환전하여 수익을 얻는 정기적 은행 업무를 처리할 뿐만 아니라 은행 업무에 관련된 다른 모든 종류의 거래에도 관여했습니다. 성전 기금과 성전 지배자 모두 이런 상업 활동에서 엄청나게 이익을 얻었습니다. 서민들은 가난으로 비참하게 살면서 이렇게 부당한 징수액을 계속 내는 동안 성전 기금은 일천만 불 이상 보유하는 것이 보통이었습니다.

173:1.5 (1889.3) In the midst of this noisy aggregation of money-changers, merchandisers, and cattle sellers, Jesus, on this Monday morning, attempted to teach the gospel of the heavenly kingdom. He was not alone in resenting this profanation of the temple; the common people, especially the Jewish visitors from foreign provinces, also heartily resented this profiteering desecration of their national house of worship. At this time the Sanhedrin itself held its regular meetings in a chamber surrounded by all this babble and confusion of trade and barter. 이 월요일(AD30. 4. 3.) 아침, 환전상들, 상인들과 가축 판매인들이 이토록 시끄럽게 모여 있는 가운데, 예수는 하늘나라의 복음을 가르치려고 했습니다. 이렇게 성전의 신성을 더럽히는 것에 분개한 것은 예수님만이 아니었습니다. 서민들, 특히 이방 지역에서 온 유대 방문자들 역시 자신들의 국가적인 예배 처소에서 이렇게 부당 이득을 취하며 신성을 더럽히는 것에 대해 진심으로 분개했습니다. 이때 산헤드린은 매매와 물물교환으로 이렇게 정신이 어지럽도록 시끄럽게 떠드는 소리와 모든 혼란으로 둘러싸인 회의장에서 정기 모임을 열고 있었습니다.

240623 성전 정화(淨化)2 막11:15-18 15 그들이 예루살렘에 들어가니라 예수께서 성전에 들어가사 성전 안에서 매매하는 자들을 내쫓으시며 돈 바꾸는 자들의 상과 비둘기 파는 자들의 의자를 둘러 엎으시며 16 아무나 물건을 가지고 성전 안으로 지나다님을 허락하지 아니하시고 17 이에 가르쳐 이르시되 기록된 바 내 집은 만민이 기도하는 집이라 칭함을 받으리라고 하지 아니하였느냐 너희는 강도의 소굴을 만들었도다 하시매 18 대제사장들과 서기관들이 듣고 예수를 어떻게 죽일까 하고 꾀하니 이는 무리가 다 그의 교훈을 놀랍게 여기므로 그를 두려워함일러라

173:1.6 (1890.1) As Jesus was about to begin his address, two things happened to arrest his attention. At the money table of a near-by exchanger a violent and heated argument had arisen over the alleged overcharging of a Jew from Alexandria, while at the same moment the air was rent by the bellowing of a drove of some one hundred bullocks which was being driven from one section of the animal pens to another. As Jesus paused, silently but thoughtfully contemplating this scene of commerce and confusion, close by he beheld a simple-minded Galilean, a man he had once talked with in Iron, being ridiculed and jostled about by supercilious and would-be superior Judeans; and all of this combined to produce one of those strange and periodic uprisings of indignant emotion in the soul of Jesus. 예수께서 연설을 막 시작하려고 할 때, 두 가지 일이 일어나 그의 주의를 끌었습니다. 가까운 환전상의 환전대(換錢臺)에서, 알렉산드리아 출신의 유대인에게 과잉 청구했다는 주장에 대하여 격렬히 흥분한 언쟁이 일어난 동시에 동물 축사의 한쪽에서 다른 구역으로 몰린 일백 마리쯤 황소 떼의 우는 소리가 하늘을 찔렀습니다. 예수께서 잠시 멈춰서 조용히 그러나 생각에 잠겨 이 환전하고 혼란스러운 장면을 찬찬히 볼 때, 바로 옆에서, 사람을 깔보며 잘난 체하는 유대인들이 조롱하며 난폭하게 떠밀고 있는 사람을 예수께서 보았는데, 그는 순진한 갈릴리 사람으로 예수께서 한번 이론에서 대화했었습니다. 그리고 이 모두가 결합하여 예수의 혼(魂)에서 그렇게 낯설게 주기적으로 치받는 분노의 감정 중 하나가 생겼습니다.

173:1.7 (1890.2) To the amazement of his apostles, standing near at hand, who refrained from participation in what so soon followed, Jesus stepped down from the teaching platform and, going over to the lad who was driving the cattle through the court, took from him his whip of cords and swiftly drove the animals from the temple. But that was not all; he strode majestically before the wondering gaze of the thousands assembled in the temple court to the farthest cattle pen and proceeded to open the gates of every stall and to drive out the imprisoned animals. By this time the assembled pilgrims were electrified, and with uproarious shouting they moved toward the bazaars and began to overturn the tables of the money-changers. In less than five minutes all commerce had been swept from the temple. By the time the near-by Roman guards had appeared on the scene, all was quiet, and the crowds had become orderly; Jesus, returning to the speaker’s stand, spoke to the multitude: “You have this day witnessed that which is written in the Scriptures: ‘My house shall be called a house of prayer for all nations, but you have made it a den of robbers.’” 바로 곧 뒤따를 일에 참여하지 않고, 가까이 근처에 서 있는, 그의 사도들이 놀랍게도, 예수는 가르치는 단(壇)에서 내려와, 소를 몰아 뜰을 통과하는 소년에게 가서 끈으로 된 채찍을 빼앗아 성전에서 동물들을 빨리 몰아냈습니다. 그러나 그것이 전부가 아니었습니다. 그는 성전 뜰에 모인 수천 명의 의아(疑訝)스러운 시선 앞에서 가장 멀리에 있는 가축 축사로 당당히 힘차게 걸어가 모든 구획의 문을 열고 갇혀 있는 동물들을 계속 몰아냈습니다. 이때 모여 있던 순례자들은 깜짝 놀라서 소란스럽게 외치며, 매장을 향해 이동하여 환전상들의 환전대를 뒤집어엎기 시작했습니다. 5분도 안 되어, 모든 거래가 성전에서 사라졌습니다. 근처 로마 경비병들이 현장에 나타난 이 무렵에, 모두가 조용했고, 군중들은 질서를 지키게 되었습니다. 예수는 연단으로 돌아와 군중에게 말했습니다. “너희는 오늘 성서의 기록을 목격했느니라. ‘내 집은 만민을 위한 기도의 집이라 일컬어야 하지만, 너희가 도둑의 소굴로 만들었도다(사56:7b, 렘7:11).’”

173:1.8 (1890.3) But before he could utter other words, the great assembly broke out in hosannas of praise, and presently a throng of youths stepped out from the crowd to sing grateful hymns of appreciation that the profane and profiteering merchandisers had been ejected from the sacred temple. By this time certain of the priests had arrived on the scene, and one of them said to Jesus, “Do you not hear what the children of the Levites say?” And the Master replied, “Have you never read, ‘Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings has praise been perfected’?” And all the rest of that day while Jesus taught, guards set by the people stood watch at every archway, and they would not permit anyone to carry even an empty vessel across the temple courts. 그러나 그가 다른 말을 입 밖에 내기 전에, 많이 모인 사람이 갑자기 신(神)을 찬미하는 호산나를 외치기 시작했고, 곧 허다한 청년들이 군중 속에서 걸어 나와, 신성을 더럽히고 부당 이득을 취하는 상인들이 신성한 성전에서 쫓겨난 것을, 고마워하는 감사의 찬송을 불렀습니다. 이때 어떤 사제들이 그 현장에 도착하여, 그중 하나가 예수께 “레위족(族) 자녀들이 하는 말이 들리지 않습니까?”라고 말했습니다. 그러자 주께서 “너는 ‘아기들과 젖먹이들의 입에서 나온 찬양을 온전하게 하셨나이다.’라는 구절을 읽어 본 적이 없느냐(시8:2, 마21:15-16)?”라고 대답했습니다. 그리고 예수께서 가르쳤던 그날 내내, 사람들이 세운 경비병들이 모든 아치길마다 당직을 섰고, 그들은 누구나 빈 그릇이라도 가지고 성전 뜰을 건너도록 허락하지 않으려 했습니다(막11:16).

173:1.9 (1890.4) When the chief priests and the scribes heard about these happenings, they were dumfounded. All the more they feared the Master, and all the more they determined to destroy him. But they were nonplused. They did not know how to accomplish his death, for they greatly feared the multitudes, who were now so outspoken in their approval of his overthrow of the profane profiteers. And all this day, a day of quiet and peace in the temple courts, the people heard Jesus’ teaching and literally hung on his words. 대제사장들과 서기관들이 이런 사건에 대해 듣고 깜짝 놀라 말문이 막혔습니다. 그들은 더욱더 주님을 두려워했고, 그들은 더욱더 그를 죽이기로 결심했습니다(막11:18). 그러나 그들은 어찌할 바를 몰랐습니다. 그들은, 성전을 더럽히는 부당 이득자들을 뒤엎은 주님을 이제 아주 솔직하게 찬성하고 있는 군중을 매우 두려워했기 때문에, 어떻게 그를 죽일 것인지 몰랐습니다. 성전 뜰이 고요하고 평온했던 이날 내내, 사람들은 예수의 가르침을 듣고 한마디 한마디 그의 말씀에 매달렸습니다(눅19:47b-48).

173:1.10 (1890.5) This surprising act of Jesus was beyond the comprehension of his apostles. They were so taken aback by this sudden and unexpected move of their Master that they remained throughout the whole episode huddled together near the speaker’s stand; they never lifted a hand to further this cleansing of the temple. If this spectacular event had occurred the day before, at the time of Jesus’ triumphal arrival at the temple at the termination of his tumultuous procession through the gates of the city, all the while loudly acclaimed by the multitude, they would have been ready for it, but coming as it did, they were wholly unprepared to participate. 이렇게 놀랄 만한 예수의 행동은 그 사도들의 이해를 넘어선 것이었습니다. 그들은 이렇게 갑작스럽고, 생각지도 않은 주님의 행동에 너무 깜짝 놀라서, 이런 성전 정화(淨化)에 손 하나 까딱하지 않고, 전체 사건 내내, 연단(演壇) 근처에 남아 함께 옹기종기 모여 있었습니다. 이런 장엄한 사건이 전날(AD30.4.2. 일요일), 예수께서 도시의 문을 통해 소란스러운 행진을 마치면서 성전에 승리하며 도착한 때, 군중이 떠들썩하게 계속 환호하던 중에 일어났다면, 그들은 그것을 맞이할 준비가 되어 있었을 것이었지만, 일어난 바와 같이, 그들은 참여할 준비가 전혀 되어 있지 않았습니다.

173:1.11 (1891.1) This cleansing of the temple discloses the Master’s attitude toward commercializing the practices of religion as well as his detestation of all forms of unfairness and profiteering at the expense of the poor and the unlearned. This episode also demonstrates that Jesus did not look with approval upon the refusal to employ force to protect the majority of any given human group against the unfair and enslaving practices of unjust minorities who may be able to entrench themselves behind political, financial, or ecclesiastical power. Shrewd, wicked, and designing men are not to be permitted to organize themselves for the exploitation and oppression of those who, because of their idealism, are not disposed to resort to force for self-protection or for the furtherance of their laudable life projects. 이 성전 정화(淨化)는 모든 형태의 불공정과 가난한 자들과 교육받지 못한 자들의 돈으로 부당 이득을 취하는 것을 그가 몹시 싫어할 뿐만 아니라 상업화하는 종교의 관행에 대한 주님의 태도를 드러냅니다. 이 일화는 또한, 예수께서 정치적, 재정적, 또는 교회적 권력을 등에 업을 수도 있는 불의한 소수 무리의 부당하게 예속시키는 관행에 저항하여 다수의 어떤 인간 집단을 보호하는 물리력 사용에 대한 거절을 찬성하지 않으셨음을 확실하게 보여줍니다. 교활하고, 사악하며, 야심이 있는 사람들이, 자기-방어(防禦)나 칭찬할 만한 일생의 계획을 촉진하려고 자신들의 이상주의(理想主義) 때문에 강압 수단을 쓰지 않으려는 자들을 착취(搾取)하고 억압(抑壓)하기 위해 스스로 조직하도록 내버려 두지 말아야 합니다.

2. Challenging the Master’s Authority 주(主)의 권한(權限)에 도전함

240630 주(主)의 권한(權限)에 도전함 마21:23-27 23 예수께서 성전에 들어가 가르치실새 대제사장들과 백성의 장로들이 나아와 이르되 네가 무슨 권위로 이런 일을 하느냐 또 누가 이 권위를 주었느냐 24 예수께서 대답하시되 나도 한 말을 너희에게 물으리니 너희가 대답하면 나도 무슨 권위로 이런 일을 하는지 이르리라 25 요한의 세례가 어디로부터 왔느냐 하늘로부터냐 사람으로부터냐 그들이 서로 의논하여 이르되 만일 하늘로부터라 하면 어찌하여 그를 믿지 아니하였느냐 할 것이요 26 만일 사람으로부터라 하면 모든 사람이 요한을 선지자로 여기니 백성이 무섭다 하여 27 예수께 대답하여 이르되 우리가 알지 못하노라 하니 예수께서 이르시되 나도 무슨 권위로 이런 일을 하는지 너희에게 이르지 아니하리라

173:2.1 (1891.2) On Sunday the triumphal entry into Jerusalem so overawed the Jewish leaders that they refrained from placing Jesus under arrest. Today, this spectacular cleansing of the temple likewise effectively postponed the Master’s apprehension. Day by day the rulers of the Jews were becoming more and more determined to destroy him, but they were distraught by two fears, which conspired to delay the hour of striking. The chief priests and the scribes were unwilling to arrest Jesus in public for fear the multitude might turn upon them in a fury of resentment; they also dreaded the possibility of the Roman guards being called upon to quell a popular uprising. 일요일(AD30.4.2)에 예루살렘으로 승리를 찬미하며 입성(入城)하자 유대 지도자들은 두려워서 예수의 구금(拘禁)을 그만두었습니다. 오늘(AD30.4.3), 이렇게 깜짝 놀라게 하는 성전 정화(淨化) 또한 사실상 주님의 체포를 뒤로 미루게 했습니다. 날마다 유대 통치자들은 갈수록 더 그를 죽이기로 결심하게 되었지만, 그들은 두 가지 두려움으로 몹시 동요되어, 공격 시간을 늦추기로 음모를 꾸몄습니다. 대제사장들과 서기관들은 군중이 분노로 격분하여 자신들에게 대들까 봐 두려워서 드러나게 예수를 체포하지 않으려 했습니다. 그들은 또한 대중 폭동을 진압하기 위해 로마 경비병들에게 요청할 가능성을 극도로 걱정했습니다.

173:2.2 (1891.3) At the noon session of the Sanhedrin it was unanimously agreed that Jesus must be speedily destroyed, inasmuch as no friend of the Master attended this meeting. But they could not agree as to when and how he should be taken into custody. Finally they agreed upon appointing five groups to go out among the people and seek to entangle him in his teaching or otherwise to discredit him in the sight of those who listened to his instruction. Accordingly, about two o’clock, when Jesus had just begun his discourse on “The Liberty of Sonship,” a group of these elders of Israel made their way up near Jesus and, interrupting him in the customary manner, asked this question: “By what authority do you do these things? Who gave you this authority?” 산헤드린의 정오 회의에서, 예수를 신속히 죽여야 한다고 만장일치로 동의했는데, 이 회의에 주님의 친구가 아무도 참석하지 않았기 때문이었습니다. 그러나 그들은 언제 어떻게 그를 잡아 가둘 것인지 의견이 맞지 않았습니다. 마침내 그들이 다섯 집단을 지명하여 사람들 사이로 나아가 그를 그의 가르침으로 함정에 빠뜨리거나 그렇지 않으면 그의 가르침을 듣는 자들의 눈앞에서 그의 평판을 떨어뜨리기로 합의했습니다. 그래서, 2시쯤, 예수께서 “아들(자녀)이 된 자유”에 대해 막 강연하기 시작하자, 이런 이스라엘 장로 중 한 무리가 예수 근처까지 나아가 습관적 태도로 예수의 말씀을 방해하며 이렇게 질문했습니다. “당신은 무슨 권한으로 이런 일을 합니까? 누가 당신에게 이런 권한을 주었습니까(마21:23, 막11:27-28, 눅20:1-2)?”

173:2.3 (1891.4) It was altogether proper that the temple rulers and the officers of the Jewish Sanhedrin should ask this question of anyone who presumed to teach and perform in the extraordinary manner which had been characteristic of Jesus, especially as concerned his recent conduct in clearing the temple of all commerce. These traders and money-changers all operated by direct license from the highest rulers, and a percentage of their gains was supposed to go directly into the temple treasury. Do not forget that authority was the watchword of all Jewry. The prophets were always stirring up trouble because they so boldly presumed to teach without authority, without having been duly instructed in the rabbinic academies and subsequently regularly ordained by the Sanhedrin. Lack of this authority in pretentious public teaching was looked upon as indicating either ignorant presumption or open rebellion. At this time only the Sanhedrin could ordain an elder or teacher, and such a ceremony had to take place in the presence of at least three persons who had previously been so ordained. Such an ordination conferred the title of “rabbi” upon the teacher and also qualified him to act as a judge, “binding and loosing such matters as might be brought to him for adjudication.” 성전 통치자들과 유대 산헤드린의 관리들이 예수의 특징이었던 색다른 방식으로 가르치며, 행하는 것으로 추정되는 자에게, 특히 성전의 모든 거래를 깨끗하게 치운 그의 최근 행위에 관해 이렇게 질문하는 것은, 모두 적절했습니다. 이런 상인들과 환전상들은 모두 최고 통치자들로부터 직접 허가를 받아 영업했고, 수익금의 일정 비율은 바로 성전 기금으로 들어가게 되어 있었습니다. 권한(權限)이 모든 유대인의 표어였음을 잊지 말아야 합니다. 선지자들이 언제나 문제를 일으켰던 이유는 그들이 마땅히 랍비 전문학교에서 배우지 않고, 계속해서 산헤드린에서 정식으로 임명받지 않은 채, 아주 대담하게 감히 권한 없이 가르치려 했기 때문이었습니다. 대규모를 공적으로 가르치면서 이런 권한이 없는 것은, 무식해서 주제넘거나 공개적 반란을 드러내는 것으로 여겨졌습니다. 이 당시에 산헤드린만 장로나 선생을 임명할 수 있었고, 그런 임명식은 적어도 이전(以前)에 그렇게 임명받은 3명이 참석한 자리에서 열려야 했습니다. 그런 임명식으로 그 선생은 “랍비”라는 직함을 받았고, 또한 “심판하도록 그에게 가져오는 그런 문제들을 구속하고 해제하는” 판사로 행할 자격이 주어졌습니다.

173:2.4 (1892.1) The rulers of the temple came before Jesus at this afternoon hour challenging not only his teaching but his acts. Jesus well knew that these very men had long publicly taught that his authority for teaching was Satanic, and that all his mighty works had been wrought by the power of the prince of devils. Therefore did the Master begin his answer to their question by asking them a counter-question. Said Jesus: “I would also like to ask you one question which, if you will answer me, I likewise will tell you by what authority I do these works. The baptism of John, whence was it? Did John get his authority from heaven or from men?” 성전의 통치자들은 이날 오후 시간에 예수 앞에 와서 그의 가르침뿐만 아니라 그의 행위까지 문제 삼았습니다. 예수는 바로 이 사람들이 오랫동안 공개적으로, 예수가 가르친 권한이 사탄의 것이며, 그의 모든 기적이 악령들 괴수(魁首)의 권세로 행한 것이었다고 가르쳐 온 것을 잘 알고 있었습니다. 그래서 주님은 반대(反對) 질문으로 그들의 질문에 대답하기 시작했습니다. 예수께서 말했습니다. “나도 너희에게 한 가지 질문을 하겠는데, 너희가 나에게 대답한다면 나도 내가 무슨 권위로 이런 일들을 하는지 너희에게 말할 것이니라. 요한의 세례가 어디에서 왔느냐? 요한이 하늘로부터 권한을 받았느냐 아니면 사람들로부터 받았느냐(마21:24-25a, 막11:29-30, 눅20:3-4)?”

173:2.5 (1892.2) And when his questioners heard this, they withdrew to one side to take counsel among themselves as to what answer they might give. They had thought to embarrass Jesus before the multitude, but now they found themselves much confused before all who were assembled at that time in the temple court. And their discomfiture was all the more apparent when they returned to Jesus, saying: “Concerning the baptism of John, we cannot answer; we do not know.” And they so answered the Master because they had reasoned among themselves: If we shall say from heaven, then will he say, Why did you not believe him, and perchance will add that he received his authority from John; and if we shall say from men, then might the multitude turn upon us, for most of them hold that John was a prophet; and so they were compelled to come before Jesus and the people confessing that they, the religious teachers and leaders of Israel, could not (or would not) express an opinion about John’s mission. And when they had spoken, Jesus, looking down upon them, said, “Neither will I tell you by what authority I do these things.” 질문자들이 이 말을 듣자, 그들은 한쪽으로 물러나 어떤 대답을 할 것인지 저희끼리 의논했습니다. 그들은 군중 앞에서 예수를 난처하게 만들려고 생각했지만, 이제 그들은 그 시간 성전 뜰에 모여 있던 모든 사람 앞에서 아주 당황스러웠습니다. 그리고 그들이 예수께 돌아와서 “요한의 세례에 관해 우리는 대답할 수 없습니다. 우리는 모릅니다.”라고 말하자, 그들 계획의 실패가 오히려 또렷해졌습니다. 그들이 그렇게 주님께 대답한 이유는 그들이 저희끼리 생각해서 의논했기 때문이었습니다. 우리가 요한의 세례는 하늘로부터 왔다고 말하면, 그가 왜 너희는 그를 믿지 않았느냐고 하면서, 아마 그는 자기 권한을 요한으로부터 받았다고 덧붙여 말할 것이라. 우리가 요한의 세례는 사람들에게서 왔다고 말하면, 군중 대부분이 요한을 선지자로 생각하기 때문에 그들이 우리에게 대들지도 모를 일이라. 그래서 그들은 예수와 사람들 앞에 와서, 종교 선생들과 지도자들인 자신들은 요한의 사명에 대한 의견을 표현할 수 없거나(표현하지 않겠다고) 실토하지 않을 수 없었습니다. 그들이 말하자, 예수는 그들을 낮추어보며 “나도 무슨 권한으로 이런 일을 하는지 너희에게 말하지 아니하리라.”라고 말했습니다(마21:25b-27, 막11:31-33, 눅20:5-8).

173:2.6 (1892.3) Jesus never intended to appeal to John for his authority; John had never been ordained by the Sanhedrin. Jesus’ authority was in himself and in his Father’s eternal supremacy. 예수는 요한에게 자신의 권한을 호소할 생각이 전혀 없었습니다. 산헤드린은 결코 요한을 임명한 적이 없었습니다. 예수의 권한은 그 자신과 자기 아버지의 영원한 최고 권위에 있었습니다.

173:2.7 (1892.4) In employing this method of dealing with his adversaries, Jesus did not mean to dodge the question. At first it may seem that he was guilty of a masterly evasion, but it was not so. Jesus was never disposed to take unfair advantage of even his enemies. In this apparent evasion he really supplied all his hearers with the answer to the Pharisees’ question as to the authority behind his mission. They had asserted that he performed by authority of the prince of devils. Jesus had repeatedly asserted that all his teaching and works were by the power and authority of his Father in heaven. This the Jewish leaders refused to accept and were seeking to corner him into admitting that he was an irregular teacher since he had never been sanctioned by the Sanhedrin. In answering them as he did, while not claiming authority from John, he so satisfied the people with the inference that the effort of his enemies to ensnare him was effectively turned upon themselves and was much to their discredit in the eyes of all present. 예수의 적수(敵手)들을 이런 방법을 사용하여 다루면서, 그는 질문을 얼버무려 넘기려 하지 않았습니다. 처음에는 그가 뒤가 켕겨서 교묘하게 빠져나가는 것처럼 보일 수 있지만 그렇지 않았습니다. 예수는 자기 대적들조차 부당하게 이용하려는 경향이 절대로 없었습니다. 외견상 이렇게 피하면서, 그는 자신의 사명 배후에 있는 권한에 관한 바리새인의 질문에 대한 대답을 자기 모든 청중에게 정말로 주었습니다. 그들은 그가 악령들 괴수(魁首)의 권한으로 행한다고 주장했습니다. 예수는 자신의 모든 가르침과 행위가 하늘에 계신 자기 아버지의 권세와 권한에 의한 것이라고 반복해서 주장했습니다. 유대 지도자들은 이것을 받아들이려 하지 않았고, 그는 산헤드린의 인가를 받은 적이 없었기 때문에, 그가 무면허 선생임을 인정하도록 그를 궁지에 몰아넣으려 했습니다. 그가 그렇게 그들에게 대답하여, 요한으로부터 권한을 주장하지 않으면서도, 자신을 함정에 빠뜨리려는 자기 대적들의 노력이 실제로 자신들을 반격하여 참석한 모든 사람의 눈에 그들이 아주 망신거리가 된 결론으로 그는 사람들을 그렇게 만족시켰습니다.

173:2.8 (1892.5) And it was this genius of the Master for dealing with his adversaries that made them so afraid of him. They attempted no more questions that day; they retired to take further counsel among themselves. But the people were not slow to discern the dishonesty and insincerity in these questions asked by the Jewish rulers. Even the common folk could not fail to distinguish between the moral majesty of the Master and the designing hypocrisy of his enemies. But the cleansing of the temple had brought the Sadducees over to the side of the Pharisees in perfecting the plan to destroy Jesus. And the Sadducees now represented a majority of the Sanhedrin. 그리고 그들이 그를 그렇게 두려워하게 만든 것은 그의 적수(敵手)들을 다루는 주님의 이런 비범한 재능 때문이었습니다. 그들은 그날 더 이상 질문하려 하지 않았습니다. 그들은 저희끼리 더 의논하려고 물러갔습니다. 그러나 사람들은 유대 통치자들이 던진 이런 질문에서 부정직과 위선(僞善)을 금방 알아챘습니다. 보통 사람들도 주님의 도덕적인 당당한 품격과 그의 대적들의 흉계가 있는 위선(僞善)을 분간할 수 있었습니다. 그러나 성전 정화(淨化)는 사두개인들을 바리새인들의 편으로 끌어들여서 예수를 죽이려는 계획이 개선되었습니다. 그리고 사두개인들은 그때 산헤드린의 다수에 해당했습니다.

3. Parable of the Two Sons 두 아들의 비유

240707 두 아들의 비유 마21:28-32 28 그러나 너희 생각에는 어떠하냐 어떤 사람에게 두 아들이 있는데 맏아들에게 가서 이르되 얘 오늘 포도원에 가서 일하라 하니 29 대답하여 이르되 아버지 가겠나이다 하더니 가지 아니하고 30 둘째 아들에게 가서 또 그와 같이 말하니 대답하여 이르되 싫소이다 하였다가 그 후에 뉘우치고 갔으니 31 그 둘 중의 누가 아버지의 뜻대로 하였느냐 이르되 둘째 아들이니이다 예수께서 그들에게 이르시되 내가 진실로 너희에게 이르노니 세리들과 창녀들이 너희보다 먼저 하나님의 나라에 들어가리라 32 요한이 의의 도로 너희에게 왔거늘 너희는 그를 믿지 아니하였으되 세리와 창녀는 믿었으며 너희는 이것을 보고도 끝내 뉘우쳐 믿지 아니하였도다

173:3.1 (1893.1) As the caviling Pharisees stood there in silence before Jesus, he looked down on them and said: “Since you are in doubt about John’s mission and arrayed in enmity against the teaching and the works of the Son of Man, give ear while I tell you a parable: A certain great and respected landholder had two sons, and desiring the help of his sons in the management of his large estates, he came to one of them, saying, ‘Son, go work today in my vineyard.’ And this unthinking son answered his father, saying, ‘I will not go’; but afterward he repented and went. When he had found his older son, likewise he said to him, ‘Son, go work in my vineyard.’ And this hypocritical and unfaithful son answered, ‘Yes, my father, I will go.’ But when his father had departed, he went not. Let me ask you, which of these sons really did his father’s will?” 트집 잡는 바리새인들이 거기 예수 앞에 조용히 서 있을 때, 그가 그들을 내려다보며 말했습니다. “너희가 요한의 사명에 대해 의심하고 인자(人子 사람의 아들)의 가르침과 행위에 줄지어 적대시하는 마음을 품고 있으니, 내가 너희에게 말하는 비유에 귀를 기울이라. 어떤 아주 평판이 좋은 지주(地主 토지의 소유자)에게 두 아들이 있었는데, 자기 아들들의 도움을 받아 자신의 커다란 토지를 관리하려고, 그가 그중 하나에게 와서 ‘아들아, 오늘은 내 포도원에 일하러 가라.’고 말했습니다. 생각이 없는 이 아들이 자기 아버지에게 ‘저는 가지 않을 겁니다.’라고 대답하여 말했습니다. 그러나 나중에 뉘우치고 갔습니다. 그가 자기 큰아들을 발견하자, 마찬가지로 그가 그에게 ‘아들아, 내 포도원에서 일하라.’라고 말했습니다. 그러자 위선적이고 성실하지 않은 이 아들은 ‘예, 아버지, 제가 갈 겁니다.’라고 대답했습니다. 그러나 자기 아버지가 떠나자, 그는 가지 않았습니다. 이런 아들 중 어느 아들이 실제로 자기 아버지의 뜻대로 했는지 내가 묻노라(마21:28-31a).”

173:3.2 (1893.2) And the people spoke with one accord, saying, “The first son.” And then said Jesus: “Even so; and now do I declare that the publicans and harlots, even though they appear to refuse the call to repentance, shall see the error of their way and go on into the kingdom of God before you, who make great pretensions of serving the Father in heaven while you refuse to do the works of the Father. It was not you, the Pharisees and scribes, who believed John, but rather the publicans and sinners; neither do you believe my teaching, but the common people hear my words gladly.” 사람들이 합심해서 “첫 번째 아들”이라고 말했습니다. 그러자 예수가 말했습니다. “그렇도다. 이제 내가 선언하노니, 세리(稅吏)와 매춘부(賣春婦)들이 뉘우치라는 부름을 물리치는 듯해도, 과거의 잘못을 뉘우쳐, 아버지의 일을 하려고 하지 않으면서 하늘에 계신 아버지를 엄청나게 섬기는 척하는 너희보다 먼저 하느님 나라 안으로 들어가리라. 요한을 믿은 자들은 너희, 바리새인들과 서기관들이 아니라 오히려 세리들과 죄인들이었도다. 너희는 내 가르침을 믿지 않지만, 일반 사람들은 내 말을 기쁘게 듣느니라(마21:31b-32).”

173:3.3 (1893.3) Jesus did not despise the Pharisees and Sadducees personally. It was their systems of teaching and practice which he sought to discredit. He was hostile to no man, but here was occurring the inevitable clash between a new and living religion of the spirit and the older religion of ceremony, tradition, and authority. 예수는 바리새인들과 사두개인들을 개인적으로 아주 싫어하지 않았습니다. 그가 믿을 수 없는 것으로 여기려 했던 것은, 그들의 교육과 관행 체계였습니다. 그는 아무도 적대시하지 않았지만, 여기에, 새롭고 살아있는 영(靈)의 종교와 더 오래된 의례(儀禮), 전통(傳統) 및 권한(權限)의 종교 사이에서 피할 수 없는 충돌이 일어나고 있었습니다.

173:3.4 (1893.4) All this time the twelve apostles stood near the Master, but they did not in any manner participate in these transactions. Each one of the twelve was reacting in his own peculiar way to the events of these closing days of Jesus’ ministry in the flesh, and each one likewise remained obedient to the Master’s injunction to refrain from all public teaching and preaching during this Passover week. 이 모든 시간에 열두 사도는 주(主)님 옆에 서 있었지만, 그들은 어떤 식으로든 이런 과정에 끼어들지 않았습니다. 열두 사도 저마다 예수께서 육신의 사역을 마감하는 이런 며칠간의 사건들에 각자 나름의 방식으로 반응하고 있었고, 각자 마찬가지로 이 유월절 주간에 공적인 모든 가르침과 설교를 그만두라는 주님의 명령에 여전히 순종했습니다.

4. Parable of the Absent Landlord 집을 비운 지주(地主 토지의 소유자)의 비유

240714 집을 비운 지주(地主)의 비유 마21:33-46 33 다른 한 비유를 들으라 한 집 주인이 포도원을 만들어 산울타리로 두르고 거기에 즙 짜는 틀을 만들고 망대를 짓고 농부들에게 세로 주고 타국에 갔더니 34 열매 거둘 때가 가까우매 그 열매를 받으려고 자기 종들을 농부들에게 보내니 35 농부들이 종들을 잡아 하나는 심히 때리고 하나는 죽이고 하나는 돌로 쳤거늘 36 다시 다른 종들을 처음보다 많이 보내니 그들에게도 그렇게 하였는지라 37 후에 자기 아들을 보내며 이르되 그들이 내 아들은 존대하리라 하였더니 38 농부들이 그 아들을 보고 서로 말하되 이는 상속자니 자 죽이고 그의 유산을 차지하자 하고 39 이에 잡아 포도원 밖에 내쫓아 죽였느니라 40 그러면 포도원 주인이 올 때에 그 농부들을 어떻게 하겠느냐 41 그들이 말하되 그 악한 자들을 진멸하고 포도원은 제 때에 열매를 바칠 만한 다른 농부들에게 세로 줄지니이다 42 예수께서 이르시되 너희가 성경에 건축자들이 버린 돌이 모퉁이의 머릿돌이 되었나니 이것은 주로 말미암아 된 것이요 우리 눈에 기이하도다 함을 읽어 본 일이 없느냐 43 그러므로 내가 너희에게 이르노니 하나님의 나라를 너희는 빼앗기고 그 나라의 열매 맺는 백성이 받으리라 44 이 돌 위에 떨어지는 자는 깨지겠고 이 돌이 사람 위에 떨어지면 그를 가루로 만들어 흩으리라 하시니 45 대제사장들과 바리새인들이 예수의 비유를 듣고 자기들을 가리켜 말씀하심인 줄 알고 46 잡고자 하나 무리를 무서워하니 이는 그들이 예수를 선지자로 앎이었더라

173:4.1 (1893.5) When the chief Pharisees and the scribes who had sought to entangle Jesus with their questions had finished listening to the story of the two sons, they withdrew to take further counsel, and the Master, turning his attention to the listening multitude, told another parable: 예수를 질문으로 함정에 빠뜨리려 했던 최고위 바리새인들과 서기관들이 두 아들의 이야기를 다 듣고, 더 의논하려고 물러나자, 주님은 경청하던 군중에게 주의를 돌려 다른 비유를 말했습니다.

173:4.2 (1893.6) “There was a good man who was a householder, and he planted a vineyard. He set a hedge about it, dug a pit for the wine press, and built a watchtower for the guards. Then he let this vineyard out to tenants while he went on a long journey into another country. And when the season of the fruits drew near, he sent servants to the tenants to receive his rental. But they took counsel among themselves and refused to give these servants the fruits due their master; instead, they fell upon his servants, beating one, stoning another, and sending the others away empty-handed. And when the householder heard about all this, he sent other and more trusted servants to deal with these wicked tenants, and these they wounded and also treated shamefully. And then the householder sent his favorite servant, his steward, and him they killed. And still, in patience and with forbearance, he dispatched many other servants, but none would they receive. Some they beat, others they killed, and when the householder had been so dealt with, he decided to send his son to deal with these ungrateful tenants, saying to himself, ‘They may mistreat my servants, but they will surely show respect for my beloved son.’ But when these unrepentant and wicked tenants saw the son, they reasoned among themselves: ‘This is the heir; come, let us kill him and then the inheritance will be ours.’ So they laid hold on him, and after casting him out of the vineyard, they killed him. When the lord of that vineyard shall hear how they have rejected and killed his son, what will he do to those ungrateful and wicked tenants?” “부동산 소유자였던 선한 사람이 있었는데, 그가 포도원을 심었습니다. 그는 포도원 주위에 울타리를 치며, 포도즙 짜는 기구를 위해 구덩이를 파고, 경비병을 위한 감시탑을 세웠습니다. 그다음에 그는 다른 지역으로 긴 여정을 떠나면서 이 포도원을 소작인(小作人)들에게 세주었습니다. 수확의 계절이 다가오자, 그는 자기 소작료를 받으려고 소작인들에게 하인(下人)들을 보냈습니다. 그러나 그들은 저희끼리 의논하여 그들의 주인에게 응당 치러져야 할 수확물을 이 하인들에게 주려고 하지 않았습니다. 대신에 그들은 그의 하인들에게 격렬하게 덤벼들어 하나는 매질하고, 다른 하나는 돌을 던져서 쫓아버리며, 나머지는 전부 빈손으로 돌려보냈습니다. 토지 소유자가 이 모든 일에 대해 들었을 때, 그는 더 확실히 믿을 수 있는 다른 하인들을 보내 이런 사악한 소작인들을 처리하게 했는데, 그들은 이들에게 상처를 입히고 또한 수치스럽게 대했습니다. 그러자 토지 소유자는 자신이 아끼는 하인, 자기 청지기를 보냈는데, 그들은 그를 죽였습니다. 그는 여전히 인내와 관용으로 여러 다른 하인을 보냈지만, 그들은 아무도 받아들이려 하지 않았습니다. 그들은 하인 몇 사람을 매질하고, 나머지는 죽였으며, 토지 소유자가 그렇게 당하자, 그는 자기 아들을 보내 이 배은망덕(背恩忘德 입은 은덕을 저버림)한 소작인들을 처리하기로 결심하고, ‘그들이 내 하인들을 학대했지만, 그들은 틀림없이 내가 사랑하는 아들을 존중할 것이다.’라고 마음으로 생각했습니다. 그러나 이렇게 회개하지 않고 사악한 소작인들이 아들을 보자, 저희끼리 의논했습니다. ‘이 사람이 상속자니, 가까워질 때 그를 죽이면 그 유산은 우리의 것이 될 것이다.’ 그래서 그들은 그를 붙잡아, 포도원 밖으로 그를 쫓아낸 후에 그를 죽였습니다. 그 포도원의 주인이, 그들이 자기 아들을 어떻게 버리고 죽였는지, 듣게 되면, 그가 그렇게 배은망덕(背恩忘德)하고 사악한 소작인들에게 어떻게 하겠느냐(마21:33-40, 막12:1-9a, 눅20:9-15)?”

173:4.3 (1894.1) And when the people heard this parable and the question Jesus asked, they answered, “He will destroy those miserable men and let out his vineyard to other and honest farmers who will render to him the fruits in their season.” And when some of them who heard perceived that this parable referred to the Jewish nation and its treatment of the prophets and to the impending rejection of Jesus and the gospel of the kingdom, they said in sorrow, “God forbid that we should go on doing these things.” 사람들이 이 비유와 예수께서 물은 질문을 듣자, “그는 그토록 파렴치(破廉恥)한 사람들을 죽이고, 제철에 수확물을 그에게 납부할 다른 정직한 농부들에게 자기 포도원을 세줄 것입니다.”라고 그들이 대답했습니다(마21:41, 막12:9b, 눅20:16a). 이 비유를 들은 그들 중 일부는 이 비유가 유대 민족과 선지자들에 대한 그들의 대우, 그리고 예수와 하느님 나라의 복음에 대한 임박한 거절에 들어맞는 것을 눈치챘을 때, 그들이 슬퍼하며 “하느님이여, 우리가 이런 일을 계속하지 않도록 막아주소서.”라고 말했습니다(눅20:16b).

173:4.4 (1894.2) Jesus saw a group of the Sadducees and Pharisees making their way through the crowd, and he paused for a moment until they drew near him, when he said: “You know how your fathers rejected the prophets, and you well know that you are set in your hearts to reject the Son of Man.” And then, looking with searching gaze upon those priests and elders who were standing near him, Jesus said: “Did you never read in the Scripture about the stone which the builders rejected, and which, when the people had discovered it, was made into the cornerstone? And so once more do I warn you that, if you continue to reject this gospel, presently will the kingdom of God be taken away from you and be given to a people willing to receive the good news and to bring forth the fruits of the spirit. And there is a mystery about this stone, seeing that whoso falls upon it, while he is thereby broken in pieces, shall be saved; but on whomsoever this stone falls, he will be ground to dust and his ashes scattered to the four winds.” 예수께서 사두개인들과 바리새인 무리가 군중을 뚫고 나아가는 것을 보시고, 그들이 자신에게 다가올 때까지 잠시 멈췄다가 말했습니다. “너희는, 너희 조상들이 선지자들을 어떻게 버렸는지 알고 있으며, 너희 마음으로 인자(人子 사람의 아들)를 버리기로 한 것을 너희도 잘 아느니라.” 그런 다음, 자신 옆에 서 있던 그 사제들과 장로들을 유심히 지켜보면서, 예수께서 말했습니다. “너희는 성서에서 건축자들이 버린 돌을 사람들이 발견하자, 초석(礎石 주춧돌)으로 삼았다는 돌에 대해 읽어보지 못했느냐? 그래서 다시 한번 내가 너희에게 경고하노니, 너희가 계속 이 복음을 물리치면, 즉시 하느님의 나라를 너희에게서 치워 옮겨서 기쁜 소식을 자발적으로 받아들여 영(靈)의 열매를 맺는 사람들에게 줄 것이라. 이 돌에 대해서 신비한 진리가 있어서, 누구나 그 돌 위에 떨어지면 그가 산산이 부서져도 구원될 것이니라. 그러나 이 돌이 떨어지는 누구나, 그는 먼지로 잘게 부스러져, 그의 재는 사방으로 흩어지리라(시118:22, 단2:34-35, 마21:42-44, 막12:10, 눅20:17-18).”

173:4.5 (1894.3) When the Pharisees heard these words, they understood that Jesus referred to themselves and the other Jewish leaders. They greatly desired to lay hold on him then and there, but they feared the multitude. However, they were so angered by the Master’s words that they withdrew and held further counsel among themselves as to how they might bring about his death. And that night both the Sadducees and the Pharisees joined hands in the plan to entrap him the next day. 바리새인들이 이 말을 듣자, 예수께서 자신들과 다른 유대 지도자들을 언급한다는 것을 그들이 알았습니다. 그들은 즉시 그를 아주 붙잡고 싶었지만, 그들은 군중을 두려워했습니다. 그렇지만 그들은 주님의 말씀에 너무 화가 나서, 물러나, 자신들이 어떻게 그를 죽일 것인지에 대해 저희끼리 더 의논했습니다. 그리고 그날 밤 사두개인들과 바리새인들은 다음날 그를 함정에 빠뜨릴 계획에 힘을 합쳤습니다(마21:45-46, 막12:12, 눅20:19).

5. Parable of the Marriage Feast 결혼 잔치의 비유

240721 결혼 잔치의 비유 마22:1-13 1 예수께서 다시 비유로 대답하여 이르시되 2 천국은 마치 자기 아들을 위하여 혼인 잔치를 베푼 어떤 임금과 같으니 3 그 종들을 보내어 그 청한 사람들을 혼인 잔치에 오라 하였더니 오기를 싫어하거늘 4 다시 다른 종들을 보내며 이르되 청한 사람들에게 이르기를 내가 오찬을 준비하되 나의 소와 살진 짐승을 잡고 모든 것을 갖추었으니 혼인 잔치에 오소서 하라 하였더니 5 그들이 돌아 보지도 않고 한 사람은 자기 밭으로, 한 사람은 자기 사업하러 가고 6 그 남은 자들은 종들을 잡아 모욕하고 죽이니 7 임금이 노하여 군대를 보내어 그 살인한 자들을 진멸하고 그 동네를 불사르고 8 이에 종들에게 이르되 혼인 잔치는 준비되었으나 청한 사람들은 합당하지 아니하니 9 네거리 길에 가서 사람을 만나는 대로 혼인 잔치에 청하여 오라 한 대 10 종들이 길에 나가 악한 자나 선한 자나 만나는 대로 모두 데려오니 혼인 잔치에 손님들이 가득한지라 11 임금이 손님들을 보러 들어올새 거기서 예복을 입지 않은 한 사람을 보고 12 이르되 친구여 어찌하여 예복을 입지 않고 여기 들어왔느냐 하니 그가 아무 말도 못하거늘 13 임금이 사환들에게 말하되 그 손발을 묶어 바깥 어두운 데에 내던지라 거기서 슬피 울며 이를 갈게 되리라 하니라

173:5.1 (1894.4) After the scribes and rulers had withdrawn, Jesus addressed himself again to the assembled crowd and spoke the parable of the wedding feast. He said: 서기관들과 통치자들이 물러난 후, 예수는 모인 군중에게 다시 말을 걸며 결혼 잔치의 비유를 이야기했습니다. 그가 말했습니다(마22:1).

173:5.2 (1894.5) “The kingdom of heaven may be likened to a certain king who made a marriage feast for his son and dispatched messengers to call those who had previously been invited to the feast to come, saying, ‘Everything is ready for the marriage supper at the king’s palace.’ Now, many of those who had once promised to attend, at this time refused to come. When the king heard of these rejections of his invitation, he sent other servants and messengers, saying: ‘Tell all those who were bidden, to come, for, behold, my dinner is ready. My oxen and my fatlings are killed, and all is in readiness for the celebration of the forthcoming marriage of my son.’ But again did the thoughtless make light of this call of their king, and they went their ways, one to the farm, another to the pottery, and others to their merchandise. Still others were not content thus to slight the king’s call, but in open rebellion they laid hands on the king’s messengers and shamefully mistreated them, even killing some of them. And when the king perceived that his chosen guests, even those who had accepted his preliminary invitation and had promised to attend the wedding feast, had finally rejected his call and in rebellion had assaulted and slain his chosen messengers, he was exceedingly wroth. And then this insulted king ordered out his armies and the armies of his allies and instructed them to destroy these rebellious murderers and to burn down their city. “하늘나라는 자기 아들을 위해 결혼 잔치를 마련하고 사전에 초대받은 자들에게 잔치에 오도록 ‘결혼 만찬이 왕궁에서 모두 준비되어 있습니다.’라고 부르러 메신저들을 파견한 어떤 왕에 견줄 수 있습니다. 그런데 이전에 참석하겠다고 약속했던 많은 사람이 이때 오기를 거절했습니다. 왕은 자신의 초대를 이렇게 거절했다는 소식을 듣자, 그는 다른 신하들과 메신저들을 보내며 이르기를, ‘초대받은 모든 자에게 말하되, 보라, 내 만찬이 준비되었으니 오시오. 내 소들과 살찐 새끼 양과 송아지 등을 잡았고, 내 아들의 이번 결혼을 축하할 준비가 다 되었습니다.’ 그러나 생각이 모자란 사람들은 이런 왕의 부름을 또다시 대수롭지 않게 보고 업신여기며, 각자의 길로, 하나는 농장으로, 다른 하나는 도자기 만드는 곳으로, 나머지는 각자 거래하러 갔습니다. 그런데 다른 사람들은 왕의 부름을 이렇게 무시하는 것으로 만족하는 것이 아니라, 공공연히 반란을 일으켜 왕의 메신저들을 붙잡아 그들을 치욕스럽게 학대했고, 심지어 그들 일부를 죽였습니다. 왕은 자신이 택한 손님들, 자신의 초대를 사전에 받아들여 결혼 잔치에 참석하겠다고 약속한 자들조차 결국 자신의 초청을 거절하고 폭동을 일으켜 자신이 선발한 메신저들을 습격하여 살해했음을 알아차리자, 그는 매우 격노했습니다. 그런 후 이렇게 모욕당한 왕은 자기 군대와 자기 동맹국의 군대를 출동시켜 이렇게 반역한 살인자들을 죽이고 그들의 도시를 태워 버리도록 그들에게 명령했습니다(마22:2-7, 눅14:16-20).

173:5.3 (1895.1) “And when he had punished those who spurned his invitation, he appointed yet another day for the wedding feast and said to his messengers: ‘They who were first bidden to the wedding were not worthy; so go now into the parting of the ways and into the highways and even beyond the borders of the city, and as many as you shall find, bid even these strangers to come in and attend this wedding feast.’ And then these servants went out into the highways and the out-of-the-way places, and they gathered together as many as they found, good and bad, rich and poor, so that at last the wedding chamber was filled with willing guests. When all was ready, the king came in to view his guests, and much to his surprise he saw there a man without a wedding garment. The king, since he had freely provided wedding garments for all his guests, addressing this man, said: ‘Friend, how is it that you come into my guest chamber on this occasion without a wedding garment?’ And this unprepared man was speechless. Then said the king to his servants: ‘Cast out this thoughtless guest from my house to share the lot of all the others who have spurned my hospitality and rejected my call. I will have none here except those who delight to accept my invitation, and who do me the honor to wear those guest garments so freely provided for all.’” “그가 자기 초대를 경멸한 자들을 처벌하고 나서, 그는 결혼 잔치를 위해 또 다른 날을 정하고 자기 메신저들에게 말했습니다. ‘결혼에 먼저 초대받은 자들은 합당하지 않았느니라. 그러니 이제 갈림길과 큰길, 도시 경계를 넘어서까지 가서 너희가 찾는 대로 이렇게 낯선 자들까지 와서 이 결혼 잔치에 참석하게 하라.’ 그래서 이 신하들은 큰길과 외딴곳들로 가서, 그들이 찾는 대로 선한 자와 악한 자, 부자와 가난한 자들을 함께 모아서 드디어 결혼식장이 축하하는 손님들로 가득 찼습니다. 모든 것이 준비되자, 왕이 자기 손님들을 보러 왔는데, 놀랍게도 그는 결혼 예복을 입지 않은 사람을 봤습니다. 왕이 자기 모든 손님에게 결혼 예복을 무료로 제공했기 때문에, 그가 이 사람에게 인사하며 말했습니다. ‘친구여, 이 행사에 결혼 예복 없이 어떻게 나의 내빈실에 들어왔습니까?’ 그러자 준비가 되어 있지 않은 이 사람은 말을 못 했습니다. 그때 왕이 자기 신하들에게 말했습니다. ‘내 환대를 퇴짜 놓고 내 초청을 거절한 다른 모든 자의 몫을 나누도록 생각이 모자란 이 손님을 내 집에서 몰아내라. 내 초대를 아주 기쁘게 받아들이고 모두에게 그렇게 무료로 제공한 그런 손님 예복들을 입어서 나에게 경의를 표하는 자들 외에는 아무도 여기에 있지 못할 것이라(마22:8-13, 눅14:21-24).’”

173:5.4 (1895.2) After speaking this parable, Jesus was about to dismiss the multitude when a sympathetic believer, making his way through the crowds toward him, asked: “But, Master, how shall we know about these things? how shall we be ready for the king’s invitation? what sign will you give us whereby we shall know that you are the Son of God?” And when the Master heard this, he said, “Only one sign shall be given you.” And then, pointing to his own body, he continued, “Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.” But they did not understand him, and as they dispersed, they talked among themselves, saying, “Almost fifty years has this temple been in building, and yet he says he will destroy it and raise it up in three days.” Even his own apostles did not comprehend the significance of this utterance, but subsequently, after his resurrection, they recalled what he had said. 이 비유를 마치고, 예수께서 군중을 막 떠나게 할 때, 호의적인 신자가 그를 향해 군중을 뚫고 나와 물었습니다. “그러나, 주님, 우리가 이런 일들에 대해 어떻게 알 수 있습니까? 우리가 어떻게 왕의 초대를 준비할까요? 당신이 하느님의 아들임을 우리가 알도록 어떤 표징을 우리에게 주시겠습니까?” 주께서 이 말을 듣자, 그가 말했습니다. “한 가지 표징만 너희에게 줄 것이라.” 그런 후 자기 몸(신체)을 가리키면서, 그가 계속 말했습니다. “이 성전을 허물라, 내가 3일 안에 그것을 일으켜 세우리라.” 그러나 그들은 그 말을 알아듣지 못하고, 흩어지면서 저희끼리 말하기를, “이 성전을 짓는 데 거의 50년이 걸렸는데도, 그는 자신이 그것을 헐고 3일 안에 일으켜 세울 것이라 말합니다.”라고 했습니다. 그의 사도들조차 이 말의 의미를 이해하지 못했지만, 나중에, 그의 부활 후에, 그들은 그의 말씀을 생각해 냈습니다(요2:18-22).

173:5.5 (1895.3) About four o’clock this afternoon Jesus beckoned to his apostles and indicated that he desired to leave the temple and to go to Bethany for their evening meal and a night of rest. On the way up Olivet Jesus instructed Andrew, Philip, and Thomas that, on the morrow, they should establish a camp nearer the city which they could occupy during the remainder of the Passover week. In compliance with this instruction the following morning they pitched their tents in the hillside ravine overlooking the public camping park of Gethsemane, on a plot of ground belonging to Simon of Bethany. 이날 오후 4시쯤, 예수께서 그의 사도들을 손짓으로 불러서, 자신이 성전을 떠나 베다니로 가서 저녁 식사와 하룻밤 쉬고 싶다고 알렸습니다. 감람산으로 오르는 중에 예수는 안드레, 빌립과 도마에게, 내일 도시 가까이에, 그들이 남은 유월절 주간에 머물 수 있는 야영지를 설치하도록 지시했습니다. 이런 지시에 따라, 다음 날 아침 그들은 겟세마네의 공공 야영 공원이 내려다보이는 언덕의 비탈 계곡, 베다니 시몬이 소유한 작은 구획의 땅에 천막을 쳤습니다(눅21:37b).

173:5.6 (1896.1) Again it was a silent group of Jews who made their way up the western slope of Olivet on this Monday night. These twelve men, as never before, were beginning to sense that something tragic was about to happen. While the dramatic cleansing of the temple during the early morning had aroused their hopes of seeing the Master assert himself and manifest his mighty powers, the events of the entire afternoon only operated as an anticlimax in that they all pointed to the certain rejection of Jesus’ teaching by the Jewish authorities. The apostles were gripped by suspense and were held in the firm grasp of a terrible uncertainty. They realized that only a few short days could intervene between the events of the day just passed and the crash of an impending doom. They all felt that something tremendous was about to happen, but they knew not what to expect. They went to their various places for rest, but they slept very little. Even the Alpheus twins were at last aroused to the realization that the events of the Master’s life were moving swiftly toward their final culmination. 월요일 이날 밤에도 감람산 서쪽 비탈을 오르는 유대인의 조용한 무리가 있었습니다. 이 열두 사람은 전과 달리, 비참한 일이 막 일어나려고 한다는 것을 느끼기 시작했습니다. 이른 아침에 인상적인 성전 정화(淨化)로 주님이 자신을 주장하고 그의 강력한 권능을 드러낸다는 희망이 그들에게 일어났지만, 오후 내내의 사건들은 유대 당국이 예수의 가르침을 분명히 거절한다는 것을 모두 가리킨다는 점에서 용두사미로 작용할 뿐이었습니다. 긴장감이 엄습하여 사도들은 무서운 불확실성에 굳게 붙들려 있었습니다. 그들은 방금 지나간 날의 사건들과 임박한 파멸의 충돌 사이에 짧은 며칠만 있다는 것을 깨달았습니다. 그들 모두 엄청난 일이 막 일어날 것임을 느꼈지만, 뭘 기대할지 몰랐습니다. 그들은 쉬려고 각자의 자리로 갔지만, 거의 눈을 붙이지 못했습니다. 알페오 쌍둥이들까지 주님 일생의 사건이 마지막 최고점을 향해 갑작스럽게 진행되고 있다는 것을 마침내 깨달았습니다.

위로↑

Paper 174 Tuesday Morning in the Temple 화요일 아침 성전에서

Paper 174

Tuesday Morning in the Temple 화요일 아침 성전에서

Individual salutations to the twelve 열두 사도에 대한 개별 인사
1. Divine Forgiveness 신적 용서
2. Questions by the Jewish Rulers 유대 통치자들의 질문
Is it lawful to give tribute to Caesar? 카이사르에게 공세(公稅)를 바치는 것이 합법적입니까?
3. The Sadducees and the Resurrection 사두개인들과 부활
4. The Great Commandment 위대한 계명
The Deliverer, whose son is he? 해방자, 그는 누구의 아들인가?
5. The Inquiring Greeks 문의(問議)하는 그리스인
“…except a grain of wheat falls into the earth and dies…” “밀알이 땅에 떨어져 죽지 않으면…”
“…if I be lifted up…in your lives…” “내가 너희 삶에서 들어 올려지면

240728 열두 사도에 대한 개별 인사 고후5:7 이는 우리가 믿음으로 행하고 보는 것으로 행하지 아니함이로라

174:0.1 (1897.1) ABOUT seven o’clock on this Tuesday morning Jesus met the apostles, the women’s corps, and some two dozen other prominent disciples at the home of Simon. At this meeting he said farewell to Lazarus, giving him that instruction which led him so soon to flee to Philadelphia in Perea, where he later became connected with the missionary movement having its headquarters in that city. Jesus also said good-bye to the aged Simon, and gave his parting advice to the women’s corps, as he never again formally addressed them. 이 화요일(AD30.4.4) 아침 7시쯤 예수는 시몬의 집에서 사도들, 여성단 및 20여 명의 중요한 다른 제자들을 만났습니다. 이 모임에서 그는 나사로에게 빨리 페레아의 필라델피아로 도피하라고 지시하면서 그에게 작별을 고했는데, 나사로는 나중에 그 도시에 본부를 둔 선교 운동에 관련되었습니다. 예수는 나이 든 시몬에게도 작별을 고했고, 여성 단(團)에 고별 권고를 했으며, 그는 정식으로 다시는 그들에게 연설하지 않았습니다.

174:0.2 (1897.2) This morning he greeted each of the twelve with a personal salutation. To Andrew he said: “Be not dismayed by the events just ahead. Keep a firm hold on your brethren and see that they do not find you downcast.” To Peter he said: “Put not your trust in the arm of flesh nor in weapons of steel. Establish yourself on the spiritual foundations of the eternal rocks.” To James he said: “Falter not because of outward appearances. Remain firm in your faith, and you shall soon know of the reality of that which you believe.” To John he said: “Be gentle; love even your enemies; be tolerant. And remember that I have trusted you with many things.” To Nathaniel he said: “Judge not by appearances; remain firm in your faith when all appears to vanish; be true to your commission as an ambassador of the kingdom.” To Philip he said: “Be unmoved by the events now impending. Remain unshaken, even when you cannot see the way. Be loyal to your oath of consecration.” To Matthew he said: “Forget not the mercy that received you into the kingdom. Let no man cheat you of your eternal reward. As you have withstood the inclinations of the mortal nature, be willing to be steadfast.” To Thomas he said: “No matter how difficult it may be, just now you must walk by faith and not by sight. Doubt not that I am able to finish the work I have begun, and that I shall eventually see all of my faithful ambassadors in the kingdom beyond.” To the Alpheus twins he said: “Do not allow the things which you cannot understand to crush you. Be true to the affections of your hearts and put not your trust in either great men or the changing attitude of the people. Stand by your brethren.” And to Simon Zelotes he said: “Simon, you may be crushed by disappointment, but your spirit shall rise above all that may come upon you. What you have failed to learn from me, my spirit will teach you. Seek the true realities of the spirit and cease to be attracted by unreal and material shadows.” And to Judas Iscariot he said: “Judas, I have loved you and have prayed that you would love your brethren. Be not weary in well doing; and I would warn you to beware the slippery paths of flattery and the poison darts of ridicule.” 그는 이날 아침 열두 사도에게 일일이 인사를 건넸습니다. 그는 안드레에게 말했습니다. “바로 앞에 닥친 사건들로 당황하지 말라(사41:10, 렘46:27). 네 형제들을 꽉 잡고 놓지 말고 기운을 잃고 풀이 죽은 네 모습을 보이지 말라.” 그는 베드로에게 말했습니다. “너는 육신의 힘이나 강철 무기를 신뢰하지 말라(대하32:8a). 영원한 바위의 영적 토대 위에 자신을 세우라.” 그는 야고보에게 말했습니다. “겉모습 때문에 비틀거리지 말라(삼상16:7). 신앙을 굳건히 하면(히3:6), 네가 믿는 것의 실체를 곧 알게 되리라.” 그는 요한에게 말했습니다. “온유하라. 너의 원수까지도 사랑하라(마5:44, 눅6:27, 35). 관대하라. 그리고 내가 많은 것을 네게 맡겼던 것을 기억하라.” 그는 나다니엘에게 말했습니다. “외모로 판단하지 말라(요7:24). 모든 것이 사라지는 것처럼 보일 때 네 신앙을 굳건히 하라. 하느님 나라의 대사(고후5:20)로서 너의 임무에 충실하라.” 그는 빌립에게 말했습니다. “바로 임박한 사건들로 인해 동요하지 말라(히3:14). 네가 길을 볼 수 없을 때도, 흔들리지 말라. 네가 헌신한 서약에 충성을 다하라.” 그는 마태에게 말했습니다. “너를 하느님 나라 안으로 받아들인 자비를 잊지 말라. 아무도 너를 속여 네 영원한 보상을 빼앗지 못하게 하라(골2:18a). 네가 필사자 본성의 성향을 잘 견딘 것처럼, 정신이 홀려 흔들리지 않게 하라(고전15:58, 벧전5:9a).” 그는 도마에게 말했습니다. “아무리 힘들어도 바로 이제 너는 보는 것이 아니라 신앙으로 행해야 하느니라(고후5:7). 내가 시작한 일을 내가 마칠 수 있으며(요17:4a, 19:30), 내가 결국 내 충실한 대사들 모두 저편 하느님 나라에서 만날 것을 의심하지 말라.” 그는 알페오 쌍둥이들에게 말했습니다. “너희가 이해할 수 없는 것들이 너희를 짓밟게 놔두지 말라. 너희 심정에 있는 연정에 충실하고 위대한 사람들이나 사람들의 변하는 태도를 신뢰하지 말라, 네 형제들을 지지하라.” 그리고 그는 시몬 젤로떼에게 말했습니다. “시몬아, 네가 실망으로 꺾일지 몰라도, 네 영(靈)은 네게 닥친 모든 것을 넘어설 것이라. 네가 나에게 배우지 못한 것을 내 영(靈)이 너에게 가르칠 것이라. 영(靈)의 참된 실체를 추구하고 실재하지 않는 물질 그림자에 홀려 끌려가는 것을 그만두라.” 그리고 그는 가롯 유다에게 말했습니다. “유다야, 나는 너를 사랑했고 네가 네 형제를 사랑하도록 기도해왔노라. 선한 일을 하면서 지치지 말라(갈6:9, 살후3:13). 내가 너에게 경고하노니, 아첨의 반들반들한 길과 비웃음의 독화살을 조심하라.”

174:0.3 (1897.3) And when he had concluded these greetings, he departed for Jerusalem with Andrew, Peter, James, and John as the other apostles set about the establishment of the Gethsemane camp, where they were to go that night, and where they made their headquarters for the remainder of the Master’s life in the flesh. About halfway down the slope of Olivet Jesus paused and visited more than an hour with the four apostles. 그리고 그가 이런 인사를 마친 후, 그는 안드레, 베드로, 야고보 및 요한과 함께 예루살렘으로 떠났고, 그동안 다른 사도들은 자신들이 그날 밤 가기로 되어 있고, 육신으로 사는 주님의 여생(餘生)에 자신들의 본부가 될, 겟세마네 야영지 설치에 착수했습니다. 예수는 감람산 기슭을 반쯤 내려간 곳에서 잠시 멈춰서 네 사도와 한 시간 이상 이야기했습니다.

1. Divine Forgiveness 신적 용서

240804 신적 용서 골3:13 누가 누구에게 불만이 있거든 서로 용납하여 피차 용서하되 주께서 너희를 용서하신 것 같이 너희도 그리하고

174:1.1 (1898.1) For several days Peter and James had been engaged in discussing their differences of opinion about the Master’s teaching regarding the forgiveness of sin. They had both agreed to lay the matter before Jesus, and Peter embraced this occasion as a fitting opportunity for securing the Master’s counsel. Accordingly, Simon Peter broke in on the conversation dealing with the differences between praise and worship, by asking: “Master, James and I are not in accord regarding your teachings having to do with the forgiveness of sin. James claims you teach that the Father forgives us even before we ask him, and I maintain that repentance and confession must precede the forgiveness. Which of us is right? what do you say?” 며칠간 베드로와 야고보는 죄의 용서에 관한 주님의 가르침에 대해 서로 다른 의견으로 토론하고 있었습니다. 그들은 둘 다 그 문제를 예수께 털어놓기로 합의하고, 베드로는 주님의 가르침을 얻는 적당한 좋은 기회로 이일을 받아들였습니다. 그래서 시몬 베드로는 찬양과 경배의 차이를 다루는 대화에 끼어들어 여쭈었습니다. “주여, 야고보와 저는 죄의 용서에 관한 당신의 가르침에 대해 일치하지 않습니다. 야고보는 우리가 요청하기 전에도 아버지가 우리를 용서한다고 당신이 가르친다고 주장하고, 저는 회개와 고백이 용서보다 먼저 있어야 한다고 우깁니다. 우리 중 누가 옳은지요? 어떻게 생각하십니까?”

174:1.2 (1898.2) After a short silence Jesus looked significantly at all four and answered: “My brethren, you err in your opinions because you do not comprehend the nature of those intimate and loving relations between the creature and the Creator, between man and God. You fail to grasp that understanding sympathy which the wise parent entertains for his immature and sometimes erring child. It is indeed doubtful whether intelligent and affectionate parents are ever called upon to forgive an average and normal child. Understanding relationships associated with attitudes of love effectively prevent all those estrangements which later necessitate the readjustment of repentance by the child with forgiveness by the parent. 잠시 잠자코 있다가 예수께서 네 사람 모두를 깊이 있게 바라보시며 대답했습니다. “내 형제들아, 너희가 창조물과 창조주, 사람과 하느님 사이에 있는 그토록 친밀하고 애정이 깊은 관계의 본성을 충분히 파악하지 못해서 너희 의견에 잘못이 있도다. 너희는 현명한 부모가 자기의 미숙하고 때때로 잘못에 빠진 자녀를 품는 그런 이해심 있는 공감을 끝내 파악하지 못하느니라. 총명하고 다정한 부모들이 보통 정상적인 자녀를 용서하도록 늘 요청받는지 정말로 의심스럽도다. 사랑의 태도와 결합한 이해심 있는 관계가 부모의 용서와 함께 자녀의 회개로 나중에 다시 바로잡아야 하는 그런 모든 어색한 균열을 실제로 예방하느니라.

174:1.3 (1898.3) “A part of every father lives in the child. The father enjoys priority and superiority of understanding in all matters connected with the child-parent relationship. The parent is able to view the immaturity of the child in the light of the more advanced parental maturity, the riper experience of the older partner. With the earthly child and the heavenly Father, the divine parent possesses infinity and divinity of sympathy and capacity for loving understanding. Divine forgiveness is inevitable; it is inherent and inalienable in God’s infinite understanding, in his perfect knowledge of all that concerns the mistaken judgment and erroneous choosing of the child. Divine justice is so eternally fair that it unfailingly embodies understanding mercy. “모든 아버지의 일부가 자녀 안에 살아있느니라. 아버지는 자녀-부모 관계와 연결된 모든 문제에서 우선권을 가지고 탁월하게 이해하느니라. 부모는 훨씬 앞선 어버이다운 성숙, 무르익어 사려 깊은 동반자 체험의 관점에서 자녀의 미숙함을 볼 수 있느니라. 지상의 자녀와 하늘 아버지의 경우, 신적 부모는 깊은 애정으로 이해하는 공감하는 능력에 있어서 무한성과 신성을 가지고 있느니라. 신적 용서는 당연하니라. 하느님의 무한한 이해심 안에, 자녀의 그릇된 판단과 잘못된 선택에 관한 모두를 완전히 아는 그의 지식 안에, 신적 용서는 본래 있으며 절대적이라서 빼앗을 수 없느니라. 신적 정의는 그토록 영원히 공정해서 이해심 있는 자비를 끊임없이 구체적으로 나타내느니라.

174:1.4 (1898.4) “When a wise man understands the inner impulses of his fellows, he will love them. And when you love your brother, you have already forgiven him. This capacity to understand man’s nature and forgive his apparent wrongdoing is Godlike. If you are wise parents, this is the way you will love and understand your children, even forgive them when transient misunderstanding has apparently separated you. The child, being immature and lacking in the fuller understanding of the depth of the child-father relationship, must frequently feel a sense of guilty separation from a father’s full approval, but the true father is never conscious of any such separation. Sin is an experience of creature consciousness; it is not a part of God’s consciousness. “지혜로운 사람은 자기 동료들의 내적 충동을 이해할 때, 그는 그들을 사랑할 것이니라. 너희가 너희 형제를 사랑하면, 너희는 이미 그를 용서한 것이니라. 사람의 본성을 이해하고 환히 보이는 그의 악행을 용서하는 능력은 하느님 같은 것이니라. 너희가 지혜로운 부모들이라면 이 방법으로 너희가 너희 자녀를 사랑하고 이해하며, 일시적인 오해로 언뜻 보기에 너희가 갈라졌을 때 용서까지 할 것이라. 자녀는 미숙하고 자녀-아버지 관계의 깊이에 대한 충분한 이해가 부족하므로 아버지의 전면적인 찬성에서 분리된 죄의식을 자주 느끼지만, 참된 아버지는 그런 분리를 절대로 의식하지 않느니라. 죄는 창조물 의식의 경험이니라. 죄는 하느님이 의식하는 부분이 아니니라.

174:1.5 (1898.5) “Your inability or unwillingness to forgive your fellows is the measure of your immaturity, your failure to attain adult sympathy, understanding, and love. You hold grudges and nurse vengefulness in direct proportion to your ignorance of the inner nature and true longings of your children and your fellow beings. Love is the outworking of the divine and inner urge of life. It is founded on understanding, nurtured by unselfish service, and perfected in wisdom.” “너희가 너희 동료를 용서할 수 없거나 용서할 마음이 내키지 않는 것은 너희의 미성숙(未成熟), 성숙한 공감, 이해 및 사랑에 이르지 못한 척도(尺度)이니라. 너희는, 너희 자녀들과 너희 동료들의 내적 본성과 참된 갈망에 대한 너희 무지(無知)에 정비례하여, 원한(怨恨)을 품고 앙심(怏心 복수심)을 키우느니라. 사랑은 신적이며 내적인 삶의 충동이 겉으로 드러난 것이니라. 그것은 이해에 기초를 두고, 이타적인 봉사로 양육을 받아 지혜로 완성되느니라.”

2. Questions by the Jewish Rulers 유대 통치자들의 질문

240811 카이사르 공세(公稅)와 이중 지혜 마22:15-22 15 이에 바리새인들이 가서 어떻게 하면 예수를 말의 올무에 걸리게 할까 상의하고 16 자기 제자들을 헤롯 당원들과 함께 예수께 보내어 말하되 선생님이여 우리가 아노니 당신은 참되시고 진리로 하나님의 도를 가르치시며 아무도 꺼리는 일이 없으시니 이는 사람을 외모로 보지 아니하심이니이다 17 그러면 당신의 생각에는 어떠한지 우리에게 이르소서 가이사에게 세금을 바치는 것이 옳으니이까 옳지 아니하니이까 하니 18 예수께서 그들의 악함을 아시고 이르시되 외식하는 자들아 어찌하여 나를 시험하느냐 19 세금 낼 돈을 내게 보이라 하시니 데나리온 하나를 가져왔거늘 20 예수께서 말씀하시되 이 형상과 이 글이 누구의 것이냐 21 이르되 가이사의 것이니이다 이에 이르시되 그런즉 가이사의 것은 가이사에게, 하나님의 것은 하나님께 바치라 하시니 22 그들이 이 말씀을 듣고 놀랍게 여겨 예수를 떠나가니라

174:2.1 (1899.1) On Monday evening there had been held a council between the Sanhedrin and some fifty additional leaders selected from among the scribes, Pharisees, and the Sadducees. It was the consensus of this meeting that it would be dangerous to arrest Jesus in public because of his hold upon the affections of the common people. It was also the opinion of the majority that a determined effort should be made to discredit him in the eyes of the multitude before he should be arrested and brought to trial. Accordingly, several groups of learned men were designated to be on hand the next morning in the temple to undertake to entrap him with difficult questions and otherwise to seek to embarrass him before the people. At last, the Pharisees, Sadducees, and even the Herodians were all united in this effort to discredit Jesus in the eyes of the Passover multitudes. 월요일(AD30.4.3) 저녁에 산헤드린과 서기관, 바리새인, 사두개인 중에서 뽑힌 50여 명이 추가된 지도자들 사이에 회의가 열렸습니다. 이 모임의 일치된 의견은 예수가 민중의 애정을 받고 있어서 그를 공개적으로 체포하는 것은 위험하다는 것이었습니다. 그를 체포하여 재판하기 전에 대중이 보는 앞에서 그의 평판을 떨어뜨리는 단호한 노력이 있어야 한다는 다수의 의견도 있었습니다. 따라서 몇몇 학자들 그룹이 선정되어 다음 날 아침 성전에서 어려운 질문으로 그를 함정에 빠뜨리든지, 그렇지 않으면 사람들 앞에서 그를 난처하게 만들려고 대기하고 있었습니다. 마침내, 바리새인들, 사두개인들과 헤롯 당원들까지, 유월절 군중이 보는 가운데 예수의 평판(評判)을 떨어뜨리려는 이 일에 모두 하나가 되었습니다(마22:15, 막12:13, 눅20:20).

174:2.2 (1899.2) Tuesday morning, when Jesus arrived in the temple court and began to teach, he had uttered but few words when a group of the younger students from the academies, who had been rehearsed for this purpose, came forward and by their spokesman addressed Jesus: “Master, we know you are a righteous teacher, and we know that you proclaim the ways of truth, and that you serve only God, for you fear no man, and that you are no respecter of persons. We are only students, and we would know the truth about a matter which troubles us; our difficulty is this: Is it lawful for us to give tribute to Caesar? Shall we give or shall we not give?” Jesus, perceiving their hypocrisy and craftiness, said to them: “Why do you thus come to tempt me? Show me the tribute money, and I will answer you.” And when they handed him a denarius, he looked at it and said, “Whose image and superscription does this coin bear?” And when they answered him, “Caesar’s,” Jesus said, “Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s and render to God the things that are God’s.” 화요일(AD30.4.4) 아침, 예수께서 성전 뜰에 도착해서 가르치기 시작했을 때, 이런 목적으로 미리 연습했던 학원들의 젊은 학생 무리가 나와서 그들의 대변인을 통해 예수께 말을 걸었을 때, 그는 몇 마디밖에 하지 않았습니다. “주여, 우리는 당신이 의로운 선생님인 줄 알고, 당신이 진리의 길을 선포하고, 당신은 누구도 두려워하지 않기 때문에 당신은 하느님만 섬기며, 당신이 사람을 차별하지 않는 것을 우리가 알고 있습니다. 우리는 학생일 뿐이며 우리에게 곤란한 문제에 대해서 우리가 진리를 알려 하는데 우리의 곤란은 이것입니다. 우리가 카이사르에게 공세(公稅)를 바치는 것이 합법적입니까? 우리가 내야 할까요, 아니면 내지 말아야 할까요?” 예수께서 그들의 위선(僞善)과 간사(奸詐)함을 눈치채고 그들에게 말했습니다. “너희가 왜 이렇게 와서 나를 시험하느냐? 내게 세금 내는 돈을 보이면, 내가 대답하리라.” 그들이 한 데나리온을 그에게 건네자, 그가 그것을 보고 말했습니다. “이 동전에 누구의 초상(肖像)과 표서(表書)가 새겨져 있느냐?” 그들이 그에게 “카이사르의 것입니다.”라고 대답하자, 예수께서 말했습니다. “카이사르의 것은 카이사르에게 바치고, 하느님의 것은 하느님께 바치라(마22:16-21, 막12:14-17a, 눅20:21-25).”

174:2.3 (1899.3) When he had thus answered these young scribes and their Herodian accomplices, they withdrew from his presence, and the people, even the Sadducees, enjoyed their discomfiture. Even the youths who had endeavored to entrap him marveled greatly at the unexpected sagacity of the Master’s answer. 그가 이런 젊은 서기관들과 그들과 연루된 헤롯당들에게 이렇게 대답하자, 그들은 그의 면전에서 물러났고, 사람들, 사두개인들까지 그들의 당혹감을 즐겼습니다. 그를 함정에 빠뜨리려고 했던 젊은이들조차 생각지도 않은 총명한 주님의 대답에 매우 놀랐습니다(마22:22, 막12:17b, 눅20:26).

174:2.4 (1899.4) The previous day the rulers had sought to trip him before the multitude on matters of ecclesiastical authority, and having failed, they now sought to involve him in a damaging discussion of civil authority. Both Pilate and Herod were in Jerusalem at this time, and Jesus’ enemies conjectured that, if he would dare to advise against the payment of tribute to Caesar, they could go at once before the Roman authorities and charge him with sedition. On the other hand, if he should advise the payment of tribute in so many words, they rightly calculated that such a pronouncement would greatly wound the national pride of his Jewish hearers, thereby alienating the good will and affection of the multitude. 바로 전날 통치자들은 종교 조직의 권한 문제로 군중 앞에서 그의 잘못을 찾다가 실패했고, 이제 그들은 로마 시민법 권한의 해로운 논쟁에 그를 끌어넣으려 했습니다. 이때 빌라도와 헤롯 둘 다 예루살렘에 있었고, 예수의 대적들은, 그가 감히 카이사르에게 납부하는 공세(公稅)를 반대하도록 권한다면, 자신들이 즉시 로마 당국자들 앞에 가서 그를 반란 혐의로 고발할 수 있을 것으로 추측했습니다. 반면에 그가 그런 여러 말로 공세(公稅)를 납부하도록 권한다면, 그런 선언이 그의 유대인 청중들의 국민적 자부심을 크게 해쳐서, 그 때문에 군중이 좋게 생각하는 마음과 애정이 멀어질 것이라고 그들은 정확히 판단했습니다.

174:2.5 (1899.5) In all this the enemies of Jesus were defeated since it was a well-known ruling of the Sanhedrin, made for the guidance of the Jews dispersed among the gentile nations, that the “right of coinage carried with it the right to levy taxes.” In this manner Jesus avoided their trap. To have answered “No” to their question would have been equivalent to inciting rebellion; to have answered “Yes” would have shocked the deep-rooted nationalist sentiments of that day. The Master did not evade the question; he merely employed the wisdom of making a double reply. Jesus was never evasive, but he was always wise in his dealings with those who sought to harass and destroy him. 이 모든 일에서 예수의 대적들이 패배한 것은 “주화(鑄貨)의 권리는 세금 징수의 권리를 지닌다.”라고 이방 나라에 흩어진 유대인들을 안내하려고 만든, 산헤드린의 잘 알려진 판결 때문이었습니다. 이런 식으로 예수는 그들의 함정을 피했습니다. 그들의 질문에 “아니오”라고 대답했다면 반란 선동에 해당했을 것이고, “예”라고 대답했다면 그 당시 뿌리 깊은 민족주의 정서에 충격을 주었을 것입니다. 주님은 질문을 얼버무려 넘기지 않았습니다. 그는 이중으로 대답하는 지혜를 사용했을 뿐입니다. 예수는 절대로 회피하지 않았지만, 그는 자신을 괴롭히고 죽이려는 자들을 언제나 슬기롭게 다루었습니다.

3. The Sadducees and the Resurrection 사두개인들과 부활

240818 산 자의 하느님 눅20:27-40 27 부활이 없다고 주장하는 사두개인 중 어떤 이들이 와서 28 물어 이르되 선생님이여 모세가 우리에게 써 주기를 만일 어떤 사람의 형이 아내를 두고 자식이 없이 죽으면 그 동생이 그 아내를 취하여 형을 위하여 상속자를 세울지니라 하였나이다 29 그런데 칠 형제가 있었는데 맏이가 아내를 취하였다가 자식이 없이 죽고 30 그 둘째와 셋째가 그를 취하고 31 일곱이 다 그와 같이 자식이 없이 죽고 32 그 후에 여자도 죽었나이다 33 일곱이 다 그를 아내로 취하였으니 부활 때에 그 중에 누구의 아내가 되리이까 34 예수께서 이르시되 이 세상의 자녀들은 장가도 가고 시집도 가되 35 저 세상과 및 죽은 자 가운데서 부활함을 얻기에 합당히 여김을 받은 자들은 장가 가고 시집 가는 일이 없으며 36 그들은 다시 죽을 수도 없나니 이는 천사와 동등이요 부활의 자녀로서 하나님의 자녀임이라 37 죽은 자가 살아난다는 것은 모세도 가시나무 떨기에 관한 글에서 주를 아브라함의 하나님이요 이삭의 하나님이요 야곱의 하나님이시라 칭하였나니 38 하나님은 죽은 자의 하나님이 아니요 살아 있는 자의 하나님이시라 하나님에게는 모든 사람이 살았느니라 하시니 39 서기관 중 어떤 이들이 말하되 선생님 잘 말씀하셨나이다 하니 40 그들은 아무 것도 감히 더 물을 수 없음이더라

174:3.1 (1900.1) Before Jesus could get started with his teaching, another group came forward to question him, this time a company of the learned and crafty Sadducees. Their spokesman, drawing near to him, said: “Master, Moses said that if a married man should die, leaving no children, his brother should take the wife and raise up seed for the deceased brother. Now there occurred a case where a certain man who had six brothers died childless; his next brother took his wife but also soon died, leaving no children. Likewise did the second brother take the wife, but he also died leaving no offspring. And so on until all six of the brothers had had her, and all six of them passed on without leaving children. And then, after them all, the woman herself died. Now, what we would like to ask you is this: In the resurrection whose wife will she be since all seven of these brothers had her?” 예수께서 가르치기 시작하기 전에, 또 다른 그룹이 그에게 질문하러 나왔는데, 이번에는 학식 있고 교활한 사두개인 일행이었습니다. 그들의 대변인이 그에게 다가와 말했습니다. “주여, 결혼한 남자가 자식 없이 죽으면, 그 형제가 그 아내를 취하여 죽은 형을 위해 자식을 보라고 모세가 말했습니다(신25:5-6). 그런데 여섯 형제가 있는 어떤 사람이 자식 없이 죽었습니다. 그다음 동생이 그 아내를 취했지만, 그 역시 자식 없이 곧 죽었습니다. 마찬가지로 둘째 동생이 아내를 취했지만, 그 또한 자식 없이 죽었습니다. 여섯 형제 모두 그녀를 취할 때까지 계속 그랬고, 여섯 모두 자식 없이 죽었습니다. 그러다가 그들 모두 뒤따라 그 여인도 죽었습니다. 이제 우리가 당신께 묻고자 하는 것은 이것입니다. 이렇게 일곱 형제 모두 그녀를 취했으니 부활하면 그녀는 누구의 아내가 될까요(마22:23-28, 막12:18-23, 눅20:27-33)?”

174:3.2 (1900.2) Jesus knew, and so did the people, that these Sadducees were not sincere in asking this question because it was not likely that such a case would really occur; and besides, this practice of the brothers of a dead man seeking to beget children for him was practically a dead letter at this time among the Jews. Nevertheless, Jesus condescended to reply to their mischievous question. He said: “You all do err in asking such questions because you know neither the Scriptures nor the living power of God. You know that the sons of this world can marry and are given in marriage, but you do not seem to understand that they who are accounted worthy to attain the worlds to come, through the resurrection of the righteous, neither marry nor are given in marriage. Those who experience the resurrection from the dead are more like the angels of heaven, and they never die. These resurrected ones are eternally the sons of God; they are the children of light resurrected into the progress of eternal life. And even your Father Moses understood this, for, in connection with his experiences at the burning bush, he heard the Father say, ‘I am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob.’ And so, along with Moses, do I declare that my Father is not the God of the dead but of the living. In him you all do live, reproduce, and possess your mortal existence.” 너희 조상 모세조차 불타는 덤불의 그의 체험과 관련해 아버지가 ‘나는 아브라함의 하느님, 이삭의 하느님, 야곱의 하느님이니라.’라고 말씀하는 것을 들었기 때문에, 이것을 이해했느니라. 그래서 나는 모세와 함께 내 아버지는 죽은 자의 하느님이 아니라 산 자의 하느님이라고 선언하노라. 그 안에서 너희 모두 살고, 번식하고 너희 필사 생활을 유지하느니라(출3:6, 마22:29-32, 막12:24-27, 눅20:34-38).”

174:3.3 (1900.3) When Jesus had finished answering these questions, the Sadducees withdrew, and some of the Pharisees so far forgot themselves as to exclaim, “True, true, Master, you have well answered these unbelieving Sadducees.” The Sadducees dared not ask him any more questions, and the common people marveled at the wisdom of his teaching. 예수께서 이런 질문들에 대답을 마치자, 사두개인들은 물러났고, 일부 바리새인들은 “진실로, 진실로, 주여, 당신께서 이렇게 믿지 않는 사두개인들에게 잘 대답하셨습니다.”라고 외칠 정도로 자신을 잊었습니다. 사두개인들은 감히 더 이상 그에게 질문하지 못했고, 일반인들은 그의 지혜로운 가르침에 놀랐습니다(마22:33, 눅20:39-40).

174:3.4 (1900.4) Jesus appealed only to Moses in his encounter with the Sadducees because this religio-political sect acknowledged the validity of only the five so-called Books of Moses; they did not allow that the teachings of the prophets were admissible as a basis of doctrinal dogmas. The Master in his answer, though positively affirming the fact of the survival of mortal creatures by the technique of the resurrection, did not in any sense speak approvingly of the Pharisaic beliefs in the resurrection of the literal human body. The point Jesus wished to emphasize was: That the Father had said, “I am the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,” not I was their God. 예수께서 사두개인들을 마주하면서 모세에게만 호소한 이유는 이 종교-정치적 분파가 소위 모세오경(五經)만의 정당성을 인정했기 때문이었습니다. 그들은 선지자들의 가르침들은 교리적 교의의 근거로 용납할 수 있다고 인정하지 않았습니다. 주님은 자신의 대답으로 필사 창조물들이 부활의 기법으로 생존한다는 사실을 절대적으로 확언했지만, 어떤 의미로도 문자 그대로 인체(人體)가 부활한다는 바리새인의 믿음을 찬성한다고 말하지 않았습니다. 예수께서 강조하려 했던 요점은 다음과 같습니다. 아버지께서 “나는 아브라함과 이삭과 야곱의 하느님이니라.”라고 말한 것이지, 나는 그들의 하느님이었다가 아닙니다(출3:6).

174:3.5 (1900.5) The Sadducees had thought to subject Jesus to the withering influence of ridicule, knowing full well that persecution in public would most certainly create further sympathy for him in the minds of the multitude. 사두개인들은, 공적인 박해로 대중들의 마음에 그를 향한 호감을 아주 확실하게, 한층 더 불러일으킬 것을 잘 알고 있어서, 예수를 비웃음의 압도적인 영향력 아래에 두려고 생각했습니다.

4. The Great Commandment 위대한 계명

240825 위대한 계명 막12:28-37 28 서기관 중 한 사람이 그들이 변론하는 것을 듣고 예수께서 잘 대답하신 줄을 알고 나아와 묻되 모든 계명 중에 첫째가 무엇이니이까 29 예수께서 대답하시되 첫째는 이것이니 이스라엘아 들으라 주 곧 우리 하나님은 유일한 주시라 30 네 마음을 다하고 목숨을 다하고 뜻을 다하고 힘을 다하여 주 너의 하나님을 사랑하라 하신 것이요 31 둘째는 이것이니 네 이웃을 네 자신과 같이 사랑하라 하신 것이라 이보다 더 큰 계명이 없느니라 32 서기관이 이르되 선생님이여 옳소이다 하나님은 한 분이시요 그 외에 다른 이가 없다 하신 말씀이 참이니이다 33 또 마음을 다하고 지혜를 다하고 힘을 다하여 하나님을 사랑하는 것과 또 이웃을 자기 자신과 같이 사랑하는 것이 전체로 드리는 모든 번제물과 기타 제물보다 나으니이다 34 예수께서 그가 지혜 있게 대답함을 보시고 이르시되 네가 하나님의 나라에서 멀지 않도다 하시니 그 후에 감히 묻는 자가 없더라 35 예수께서 성전에서 가르치실새 대답하여 이르시되 어찌하여 서기관들이 그리스도를 다윗의 자손이라 하느냐 36 다윗이 성령에 감동되어 친히 말하되 주께서 내 주께 이르시되 내가 네 원수를 네 발 아래에 둘 때까지 내 우편에 앉았으라 하셨도다 하였느니라 37 다윗이 그리스도를 주라 하였은즉 어찌 그의 자손이 되겠느냐 하시니 많은 사람들이 즐겁게 듣더라

174:4.1 (1901.1) Another group of Sadducees had been instructed to ask Jesus entangling questions about angels, but when they beheld the fate of their comrades who had sought to entrap him with questions concerning the resurrection, they very wisely decided to hold their peace; they retired without asking a question. It was the prearranged plan of the confederated Pharisees, scribes, Sadducees, and Herodians to fill up the entire day with these entangling questions, hoping thereby to discredit Jesus before the people and at the same time effectively to prevent his having any time for the proclamation of his disturbing teachings. 또 다른 사두개인 그룹이 천사들에 관한 질문으로 예수를 함정에 빠뜨리도록 지시받았지만, 부활에 관한 질문으로 그를 함정에 빠뜨리려 했던 자기 동료들의 최종 결과를 보자, 그들은 아주 현명하게 잠자코 있기로 정했습니다. 그들은 묻지 않고 물러났습니다. 공모한 바리새인들, 서기관들, 사두개인들 및 헤롯 당원들이 종일 이렇게 함정에 빠뜨리는 질문으로 가득 채워서 사람들 앞에서 예수의 평판(評判)을 떨어뜨리는 동시에 그가 불온한 가르침을 선포할 시간을 갖지 못하도록 효과적으로 막기 위해 미리 협의한 방책이었습니다.

174:4.2 (1901.2) Then came forward one of the groups of the Pharisees to ask harassing questions, and the spokesman, signaling to Jesus, said: “Master, I am a lawyer, and I would like to ask you which, in your opinion, is the greatest commandment?” Jesus answered: “There is but one commandment, and that one is the greatest of all, and that commandment is: ‘Hear O Israel, the Lord our God, the Lord is one; and you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul, with all your mind and with all your strength.’ This is the first and great commandment. And the second commandment is like this first; indeed, it springs directly therefrom, and it is: ‘You shall love your neighbor as yourself.’ There is no other commandment greater than these; on these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.” 그때 바리새인 중 한 그룹이 앞으로 나와 괴롭히는 질문을 했고, 대변인이 예수께 신호하며 말했습니다. “주여, 저는 율법사인데, 당신의 의견에 무엇이 가장 큰 계명인지 여쭙고자 합니다.” 예수께서 대답했습니다. “오직 한 계명이 있는데, 그것이 모든 것 중 가장 큰 데, 그 계명은 ‘들으라 이스라엘이여, 주 우리 하느님은 하나뿐이니라. 너희는 너희 심정과 혼과 마음과 힘을 다해 주 너희 하느님을 사랑하라.’ 이것이 첫째, 위대한 계명이니라. 그리고 둘째 계명은 이 첫째와 같으니라. 참으로 그것은 바로 거기에서 일어나니, 그것은 ‘너희는 너희 이웃을 너 자신처럼 사랑하라.’ 이것들보다 더 위대한 다른 계명이 없느니라. 이런 두 계명에 모든 율법과 선지자들이 달려 있느니라(레19:18, 34, 신6:4-5, 막12:28-31).”

174:4.3 (1901.3) When the lawyer perceived that Jesus had answered not only in accordance with the highest concept of Jewish religion, but that he had also answered wisely in the sight of the assembled multitude, he thought it the better part of valor openly to commend the Master’s reply. Accordingly, he said: “Of a truth, Master, you have well said that God is one and there is none beside him; and that to love him with all the heart, understanding, and strength, and also to love one’s neighbor as one’s self, is the first and great commandment; and we are agreed that this great commandment is much more to be regarded than all the burnt offerings and sacrifices.” When the lawyer answered thus discreetly, Jesus looked down upon him and said, “My friend, I perceive that you are not far from the kingdom of God.” 율법사는 예수께서 유대 종교의 최고 개념에 따라 대답할 뿐만 아니라 모여 있는 군중 앞에서 현명하게 대답한 것도 눈치채고, 주님의 대답을 공개적으로 칭찬하는 것이 더 나은 용기라고 생각했습니다. 따라서 그가 말했습니다. “주여, 진리에 관해, 당신께서 하느님은 하나뿐이며 그 외에 아무도 없고, 심정, 지력 및 힘을 다해 그를 사랑하고, 또한 자신처럼 자기 이웃을 사랑하는 것이 첫째로, 위대한 계명이라고 잘 말씀하셨습니다. 이 위대한 계명이 모든 번제나 희생제물보다 훨씬 더 중요하다는 것에 저희는 찬성합니다.” 그 율법사가 이렇게 신중히 대답하자, 예수께서 그를 내려다보며 말했습니다. “내 친구여, 내가 보니, 너는 하느님 나라에서 멀리 있지 않도다(막12:32-34a).”

174:4.4 (1901.4) Jesus spoke the truth when he referred to this lawyer as being “not far from the kingdom,” for that very night he went out to the Master’s camp near Gethsemane, professed faith in the gospel of the kingdom, and was baptized by Josiah, one of the disciples of Abner. 예수께서 이 율법사가 “하느님 나라에서 멀리 있지 않다.”라고 말한 것은 진실이었는데, 바로 그날 밤 그가 겟세마네 근처 주님의 야영지로 나가서 하느님 나라 복음을 신앙한다고 고백했고, 아브너의 제자 중 하나 요시아가 그에게 세례를 주었기 때문입니다.

174:4.5 (1901.5) Two or three other groups of the scribes and Pharisees were present and had intended to ask questions, but they were either disarmed by Jesus’ answer to the lawyer, or they were deterred by the discomfiture of all who had undertaken to ensnare him. After this no man dared to ask him another question in public. 다른 두세 그룹의 서기관들과 바리새인들이 그 자리에서 질문하려고 했지만, 그들은 율법사에 대한 예수의 대답으로 적개심을 풀었거나, 그를 함정에 빠뜨리려 했던 모든 자들이 실패하자 그들은 망설였습니다. 이후 아무도 감히 공개적으로 그에게 다른 질문을 하지 못했습니다(막12:34b).

174:4.6 (1901.6) When no more questions were forthcoming, and as the noon hour was near, Jesus did not resume his teaching but was content merely to ask the Pharisees and their associates a question. Said Jesus: “Since you ask no more questions, I would like to ask you one. What do you think of the Deliverer? That is, whose son is he?” After a brief pause one of the scribes answered, “The Messiah is the son of David.” And since Jesus knew that there had been much debate, even among his own disciples, as to whether or not he was the son of David, he asked this further question: “If the Deliverer is indeed the son of David, how is it that, in the Psalm which you accredit to David, he himself, speaking in the spirit, says, ‘The Lord said to my lord, sit on my right hand until I make your enemies the footstool of your feet.’ If David calls him Lord, how then can he be his son?” Although the rulers, the scribes, and the chief priests made no reply to this question, they likewise refrained from asking him any more questions in an effort to entangle him. They never answered this question which Jesus put to them, but after the Master’s death they attempted to escape the difficulty by changing the interpretation of this Psalm so as to make it refer to Abraham instead of the Messiah. Others sought to escape the dilemma by disallowing that David was the author of this so-called Messianic Psalm. 더 이상 질문이 나오지 않고 점심시간이 다가오자, 예수는 자기 가르침을 다시 시작하지 않고 바리새인들과 그 동료들에게 그저 질문하는 것으로 만족했습니다. 예수가 말했습니다. “너희가 더 이상 질문하지 않으니, 내가 너희에게 하나만 물으려 하노라. 너희는 해방자를 어떻게 생각하느냐? 즉, 그가 누구의 아들이냐?” 잠시 멈춘 후 서기관 중 하나가 대답했습니다. “메시아는 다윗의 아들입니다.” 예수께서 자기 제자 중에서도 그가 다윗의 아들인지, 아닌지에 대해서 여러 논쟁이 있었음을 아시고, 그가 추가로 이렇게 질문했습니다. “해방자가 정말로 다윗의 아들이라면, 너희가 다윗이 말한 것으로 여기는 시편에 그 자신이 영(靈)으로 말하며 이르기를 ‘주께서 내 주에게, 내가 너희 대적을 너의 발판으로 만들기까지 내 오른편에 앉아 있으라.’라고 어떻게 말할 수 있느냐? 다윗이 그를 주(主)로 부른다면, 어떻게 그가 그의 아들이 될 수 있느냐?” 통치자들과 서기관들 및 대사제들은 이 질문에 아무 대답도 하지 않았고, 그들은 똑같이 그를 함정에 빠뜨리려는 질문도 더 이상 하지 못했습니다. 그들은 예수께서 그들에게 했던 이 질문에 절대로 대답하지 못했지만, 주께서 돌아가신 후 그들은 이 시편이 메시아 대신에 아브라함을 말한 것으로 해석을 바꾸어 어려움을 피하려 했습니다. 다른 이들은 다윗이 소위 이런 메시아 시편의 저자가 아니라고 하여 궁지에서 벗어나려고 했습니다(시110:1, 마22:41-46, 막12:35-37a, 눅20:41-44).

174:4.7 (1902.1) A short time back the Pharisees had enjoyed the manner in which the Sadducees had been silenced by the Master; now the Sadducees were delighted by the failure of the Pharisees; but such rivalry was only momentary; they speedily forgot their time-honored differences in the united effort to stop Jesus’ teachings and doings. But throughout all of these experiences the common people heard him gladly. 얼마 전까지 바리새인들은 주님에 의해 사두개인들이 잠잠해진 방식을 즐겼습니다. 이제는 사두개인들이 바리새인들의 실패를 아주 기뻐했습니다. 그러나 그런 경쟁은 일시적인 것에 불과했습니다. 그들은 예수의 가르침과 행적을 막으려고 협력하면서 자신들의 전통적인 차이를 금세 잊었습니다. 그러나 이 모든 체험을 통해 일반인들은 즐거이 그의 말씀을 들었습니다(막12:37b).

5. The Inquiring Greeks 문의(問議)하는 그리스인

240901 예수는 세상의 빛이라 요12:20-22, 37-50 20 명절에 예배하러 올라온 사람 중에 헬라인 몇이 있는데 21 그들이 갈릴리 벳새다 사람 빌립에게 가서 청하여 이르되 선생이여 우리가 예수를 뵈옵고자 하나이다 하니 22 빌립이 안드레에게 가서 말하고 안드레와 빌립이 예수께 가서 여쭈니 37 이렇게 많은 표적을 그들 앞에서 행하셨으나 그를 믿지 아니하니 38 이는 선지자 이사야의 말씀을 이루려 하심이라 이르되 주여 우리에게서 들은 바를 누가 믿었으며 주의 팔이 누구에게 나타났나이까 하였더라 39 그들이 능히 믿지 못한 것은 이 때문이니 곧 이사야가 다시 일렀으되 40 그들의 눈을 멀게 하시고 그들의 마음을 완고하게 하셨으니 이는 그들로 하여금 눈으로 보고 마음으로 깨닫고 돌이켜 내게 고침을 받지 못하게 하려 함이라 하였음이더라 41 이사야가 이렇게 말한 것은 주의 영광을 보고 주를 가리켜 말한 것이라 42 그러나 관리 중에도 그를 믿는 자가 많되 바리새인들 때문에 드러나게 말하지 못하니 이는 출교를 당할까 두려워함이라 43 그들은 사람의 영광을 하나님의 영광보다 더 사랑하였더라 44 예수께서 외쳐 이르시되 나를 믿는 자는 나를 믿는 것이 아니요 나를 보내신 이를 믿는 것이며 45 나를 보는 자는 나를 보내신 이를 보는 것이니라 46 나는 빛으로 세상에 왔나니 무릇 나를 믿는 자로 어둠에 거하지 않게 하려 함이로라 47 사람이 내 말을 듣고 지키지 아니할지라도 내가 그를 심판하지 아니하노라 내가 온 것은 세상을 심판하려 함이 아니요 세상을 구원하려 함이로라 48 나를 저버리고 내 말을 받지 아니하는 자를 심판할 이가 있으니 곧 내가 한 그 말이 마지막 날에 그를 심판하리라 49 내가 내 자의로 말한 것이 아니요 나를 보내신 아버지께서 내가 말할 것과 이를 것을 친히 명령하여 주셨으니 50 나는 그의 명령이 영생인 줄 아노라 그러므로 내가 이르는 것은 내 아버지께서 내게 말씀하신 그대로니라 하시니라

174:5.1 (1902.2) About noontime, as Philip was purchasing supplies for the new camp which was that day being established near Gethsemane, he was accosted by a delegation of strangers, a group of believing Greeks from Alexandria, Athens, and Rome, whose spokesman said to the apostle: “You have been pointed out to us by those who know you; so we come to you, Sir, with the request to see Jesus, your Master.” Philip was taken by surprise thus to meet these prominent and inquiring Greek gentiles in the market place, and, since Jesus had so explicitly charged all of the twelve not to engage in any public teaching during the Passover week, he was a bit perplexed as to the right way to handle this matter. He was also disconcerted because these men were foreign gentiles. If they had been Jews or near-by and familiar gentiles, he would not have hesitated so markedly. What he did was this: He asked these Greeks to remain right where they were. As he hastened away, they supposed that he went in search of Jesus, but in reality he hurried off to the home of Joseph, where he knew Andrew and the other apostles were at lunch; and calling Andrew out, he explained the purpose of his coming, and then, accompanied by Andrew, he returned to the waiting Greeks. 정오 무렵 빌립이 겟세마네 근처에 그날 세울 새 야영지에 필요한 물품을 구매하고 있을 때, 낯선 사람들, 알렉산드리아와 아덴 및 로마 출신의 믿는 그리스인 그룹의 대표가 그에게 인사하며 다가왔고, 그 대변인이 사도에게 말했습니다. “당신을 아는 자들이 우리에게 당신을 가리켜서 우리가 당신에게 왔는데, 선생이여, 예수, 당신의 주님을 뵙고자 요청합니다.” 빌립은 이렇게 눈에 띄게 문의(問議)하는 그리스 이방인들을 시장에서 이런 식으로 만나서 깜짝 놀랐고, 예수가 열두 사도 모두에게 유월절 주간 동안 어떤 공적 가르침에도 참여하지 말라고 아주 분명히 지시했기 때문에, 그는 이 문제를 올바로 처리하는 것에 대해 약간 당황했습니다. 그는 이 사람들이 외국 이방인들이어서 당황하기도 했습니다. 그들이 유대인들이나 근처 익숙한 이방들이었다면 그가 그렇게 표나게 주저하지 않았을 것입니다. 그는 이렇게 행동했습니다. 그는 이 그리스인들에게 그 자리에 그대로 있으라고 했습니다. 그가 급히 가자, 그들은 그가 예수를 찾으러 갔다고 생각했지만, 실제로 그는 안드레와 다른 사도들이 점심 식사 중인 것으로 알고 있는 요셉의 집으로 급히 떠났습니다. 안드레를 불러내, 그는 자기가 온 목적을 설명한 후, 안드레와 함께, 그는 기다리는 그리스인들에게 돌아갔습니다(요12:20-22a).

174:5.2 (1902.3) Since Philip had about finished the purchasing of supplies, he and Andrew returned with the Greeks to the home of Joseph, where Jesus received them; and they sat near while he spoke to his apostles and a number of leading disciples assembled at this luncheon. Said Jesus: 빌립은 필요한 물품을 거의 다 구매했기 때문에, 그와 안드레는 그리스인들과 함께 요셉의 집으로 돌아왔고, 예수는 거기에서 그들을 환영했습니다. 그가 이 점심에 모인 자기 사도들과 주요 제자들에게 말하는 동안, 그들은 근처에 앉았습니다. 예수께서 말했습니다.

174:5.3 (1902.4) “My Father sent me to this world to reveal his loving-kindness to the children of men, but those to whom I first came have refused to receive me. True, indeed, many of you have believed my gospel for yourselves, but the children of Abraham and their leaders are about to reject me, and in so doing they will reject Him who sent me. I have freely proclaimed the gospel of salvation to this people; I have told them of sonship with joy, liberty, and life more abundant in the spirit. My Father has done many wonderful works among these fear-ridden sons of men. But truly did the Prophet Isaiah refer to this people when he wrote: ‘Lord, who has believed our teachings? And to whom has the Lord been revealed?’ Truly have the leaders of my people deliberately blinded their eyes that they see not, and hardened their hearts lest they believe and be saved. All these years have I sought to heal them of their unbelief that they might be recipients of the Father’s eternal salvation. I know that not all have failed me; some of you have indeed believed my message. In this room now are a full score of men who were once members of the Sanhedrin, or who were high in the councils of the nation, albeit even some of you still shrink from open confession of the truth lest they cast you out of the synagogue. Some of you are tempted to love the glory of men more than the glory of God. But I am constrained to show forbearance since I fear for the safety and loyalty of even some of those who have been so long near me, and who have lived so close by my side. “내 아버지가 나를 이 세상에 보내 자신의 애정이 깊은 친절을 사람의 자녀들에게 계시했으나, 내가 처음 찾아온 자들은 나를 받아들이려 하지 않았느니라. 참으로 정말 너희 대부분은 내 복음을 스스로 믿었지만, 아브라함의 자녀들과 그들의 지도자들은 막 나를 거부하려는 참이며, 그렇게 하여 그들은 나를 보낸 그분을 거부할 것이니라. 나는 이 민족에게 구원의 복음을 아낌없이 선포했도다. 나는 그들에게 아들(자녀) 된 기쁨, 자유와 영(靈) 안에서 더 풍성한 생명에 대해 말했느니라. 내 아버지는 이렇게 공포에 떠는 사람의 자녀들에게 여러 놀라운 일을 행하셨느니라. 그러나 선지자 이사야가 ‘주여, 누가 우리의 가르침을 믿었습니까? 누구에게 주님이 계시되셨습니까?’라고 썼을 때 그가 이 민족에 대해 정확하게 언급했느니라(사53:1). 참으로 내 민족의 지도자들은 그들이 보지 못하도록 일부러 그들의 눈을 멀게 했고, 그들이 믿고 구원받지 못하도록 그들의 심정을 완고하게 했느니라(사6:10). 나는 수년간 그들이 아버지의 영원한 구원을 받아들일 수 있도록 그들의 불신을 고치려고 애썼도다. 나는 모두가 나를 저버리지 않은 것을 알고 있노라. 너희 중 일부는 내 메시지를 정말로 믿었느니라. 지금 이 방에는 한때 산헤드린 회원이었거나 국가 공의회의 고위직에 있던 사람들이 가득하지만, 너희 중 일부조차 그들이 너희를 회당 밖으로 쫓아내지 않게 공개적인 진리의 고백을 여전히 주춤하느니라. 너희 중 일부는 하느님의 영광보다 사람의 영광을 더 사랑하려는 마음에 끌리고 있도다. 그러나 나는 그렇게 오래 내 근처에 있었고, 그렇게 가까이 내 곁에 살았던 일부라도 그 안전과 충성을 염려해서 마지못해 견디도다(요12:37-43).

174:5.4 (1903.1) “In this banquet chamber I perceive there are assembled Jews and gentiles in about equal numbers, and I would address you as the first and last of such a group that I may instruct in the affairs of the kingdom before I go to my Father.” “내가 보니, 이 연회실에 거의 같은 수의 유대인들과 이방인들이 모였는데, 내가 내 아버지께 가기 전에 하느님 나라의 건으로 가르치는 처음이자 마지막 그런 그룹으로 너희에게 말하려 하노라.”

174:5.5 (1903.2) These Greeks had been in faithful attendance upon Jesus’ teaching in the temple. On Monday evening they had held a conference at the home of Nicodemus, which lasted until the dawn of day, and thirty of them had elected to enter the kingdom. 이 그리스인들은 예수께서 성전에서 가르칠 때 성실하게 참석했었습니다. 그들은 월요일(AD30.4.3) 저녁 니고데모의 집에서 회의를 열었는데, 새벽까지 계속했고, 그들 중 30명이 하느님 나라에 들어가기로 결심했습니다.

174:5.6 (1903.3) As Jesus stood before them at this time, he perceived the end of one dispensation and the beginning of another. Turning his attention to the Greeks, the Master said: 예수께서 이때 그들 앞에서 서 있을 때, 그는 한 섭리 시대가 끝나고 다른 섭리 시대가 시작되는 것을 감지했습니다. 그리스도인들에게 그의 주의를 기울이며 주께서 말했습니다.

174:5.7 (1903.4) “He who believes this gospel, believes not merely in me but in Him who sent me. When you look upon me, you see not only the Son of Man but also Him who sent me. I am the light of the world, and whosoever will believe my teaching shall no longer abide in darkness. If you gentiles will hear me, you shall receive the words of life and shall enter forthwith into the joyous liberty of the truth of sonship with God. If my fellow countrymen, the Jews, choose to reject me and to refuse my teachings, I will not sit in judgment on them, for I came not to judge the world but to offer it salvation. Nevertheless, they who reject me and refuse to receive my teaching shall be brought to judgment in due season by my Father and those whom he has appointed to sit in judgment on such as reject the gift of mercy and the truths of salvation. Remember, all of you, that I speak not of myself, but that I have faithfully declared to you that which the Father commanded I should reveal to the children of men. And these words which the Father directed me to speak to the world are words of divine truth, everlasting mercy, and eternal life. “이 복음을 믿는 자는 단지 나를 믿을 뿐만 아니라 나를 보낸 그분을 믿는 것이라. 너희가 나를 볼 때, 너희는 인자(人子 사람의 아들)뿐만 아니라 나를 보낸 그분도 보느니라. 나는 세상의 빛이며, 내 가르침을 믿는 누구든지 더 이상 어둠에 머무르지 않으리라. 너희 이방인들이 내 말을 들으면, 너희는 생명의 말씀을 받아들일 것이며 하느님의 아들(자녀) 된 진리의 기쁨을 주는 자유 안으로 즉시 들어가기라. 내 동포, 유대인들이 나를 거절하고 내 가르침을 거부해도 나는 그들을 심판하지 않을 것이니, 나는 세상을 심판하러 오지 않고 세상에 구원을 주러 왔기 때문이니라. 그렇지만, 내 아버지와 그가 심판하도록 임명한 자들이 자비의 선물과 구원의 진리를 거절한 것에 대해, 때가 오면 나를 거절하고 내 가르침을 받아들이기를 거부하는 그들을 심판하리라. 너희 모두 기억할지니, 나는 내 자신에 대해서가 아니라, 내가 사람의 자녀들에게 계시하도록 아버지가 명령한 것을 내가 너희에게 충실히 선포했다고 말하는 것이라. 그리고 아버지가 내게 세상에 말하라고 지시한 이런 말씀은 신적 진리, 영원한 자비 및 영원한 생명의 말씀이니라(요12:44-50).

240908 확실한 승리의 길 요12:23-36 23 예수께서 대답하여 이르시되 인자가 영광을 얻을 때가 왔도다 24 내가 진실로 진실로 너희에게 이르노니 한 알의 밀이 땅에 떨어져 죽지 아니하면 한 알 그대로 있고 죽으면 많은 열매를 맺느니라 25 자기의 생명을 사랑하는 자는 잃어버릴 것이요 이 세상에서 자기의 생명을 미워하는 자는 영생하도록 보전하리라 26 사람이 나를 섬기려면 나를 따르라 나 있는 곳에 나를 섬기는 자도 거기 있으리니 사람이 나를 섬기면 내 아버지께서 그를 귀히 여기시리라 27 지금 내 마음이 괴로우니 무슨 말을 하리요 아버지여 나를 구원하여 이 때를 면하게 하여 주옵소서 그러나 내가 이를 위하여 이 때에 왔나이다 28 아버지여, 아버지의 이름을 영광스럽게 하옵소서 하시니 이에 하늘에서 소리가 나서 이르되 내가 이미 영광스럽게 하였고 또다시 영광스럽게 하리라 하시니 29 곁에 서서 들은 무리는 천둥이 울었다고도 하며 또 어떤 이들은 천사가 그에게 말하였다고도 하니 30 예수께서 대답하여 이르시되 이 소리가 난 것은 나를 위한 것이 아니요 너희를 위한 것이니라 31 이제 이 세상에 대한 심판이 이르렀으니 이 세상의 임금이 쫓겨나리라 32 내가 땅에서 들리면 모든 사람을 내게로 이끌겠노라 하시니 33 이렇게 말씀하심은 자기가 어떠한 죽음으로 죽을 것을 보이심이러라 34 이에 무리가 대답하되 우리는 율법에서 그리스도가 영원히 계신다 함을 들었거늘 너는 어찌하여 인자가 들려야 하리라 하느냐 이 인자는 누구냐 35 예수께서 이르시되 아직 잠시 동안 빛이 너희 중에 있으니 빛이 있을 동안에 다녀 어둠에 붙잡히지 않게 하라 어둠에 다니는 자는 그 가는 곳을 알지 못하느니라 36 너희에게 아직 빛이 있을 동안에 빛을 믿으라 그리하면 빛의 아들이 되리라 예수께서 이 말씀을 하시고 그들을 떠나가서 숨으시니라

174:5.8 (1903.5) “But to both Jew and gentile I declare the hour has about come when the Son of Man will be glorified. You well know that, except a grain of wheat falls into the earth and dies, it abides alone; but if it dies in good soil, it springs up again to life and bears much fruit. He who selfishly loves his life stands in danger of losing it; but he who is willing to lay down his life for my sake and the gospel’s shall enjoy a more abundant existence on earth and in heaven, life eternal. If you will truly follow me, even after I have gone to my Father, then shall you become my disciples and the sincere servants of your fellow mortals. “그러나 유대인과 이방인 모두에게 내가 선언하노니, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)가 영화롭게 될 때가 거의 왔도다. 너희가 잘 알거니와, 밀알이 땅에 떨어져 죽지 않으면, 밀알이 그대로 있지만, 그것이 좋은 흙에서 죽으면 다시 살아나서 열매를 많이 맺느니라. 제 목숨을 이기적으로 사랑하는 자는 그것을 잃을 위험이 있지만, 나와 복음을 위해 기쁘게 자기 목숨을 내던지는 자는 땅과 하늘에서 더 풍성한 생활, 영원한 생명을 누릴 것이라. 내가 내 아버지께 간 후에도 너희가 진실로 나를 따르려면, 너희는 내 제자들이 되고 너희 동료 인간들의 신실한 하인들이 되어야 할 것이니라(요12:23-26a).

174:5.9 (1903.6) “I know my hour is approaching, and I am troubled. I perceive that my people are determined to spurn the kingdom, but I am rejoiced to receive these truth-seeking gentiles who come here today inquiring for the way of light. Nevertheless, my heart aches for my people, and my soul is distraught by that which lies just before me. What shall I say as I look ahead and discern what is about to befall me? Shall I say, Father save me from this awful hour? No! For this very purpose have I come into the world and even to this hour. Rather will I say, and pray that you will join me: Father, glorify your name; your will be done.” “나는 내 시간이 다가오고 있음을 알고, 나는 어수선하도다. 나는 내 민족이 하느님 나라를 상대하지도 않기로 결심한 것을 알지만, 오늘 여기에 와서 빛의 길을 문의(問議)하며, 이렇게 진리를 추구하는 이방인들을 맞이하니 기쁘구나. 그렇지만 내 심정은 내 민족을 생각하니 아프고, 내 바로 앞에 놓인 일로 내 혼(婚)이 산만하도다. 내가 앞일을 생각하고 내게 막 닥칠 일을 헤아리면서 내가 무슨 말을 하겠느냐? 이 끔찍한 시간에서 나를 건져달라고 내가 아버지께 말할까? 아니라! 바로 이런 목적으로 내가 세상에 들어와 이 시간까지 왔도다. 오히려 나는 너희가 나와 함께 ‘아버지여, 당신의 이름을 영화롭게 하시며 당신의 뜻이 이루어지이다.’라고 기도할 것을 말하리라(요12:27-28a).”

174:5.10 (1904.1) When Jesus had thus spoken, the Personalized Adjuster of his indwelling during prebaptismal times appeared before him, and as he paused noticeably, this now mighty spirit of the Father’s representation spoke to Jesus of Nazareth, saying: “I have glorified my name in your bestowals many times, and I will glorify it once more.” 예수께서 이렇게 말씀하자, 세례-이전 시절에 그에게 내주한 고유성(인격)화 조율자가 그 앞에 나타났고, 그가 분명하게 잠시 멈추자, 이제 아버지를 대표하는 이 강력한 영(靈)이 나사렛 예수에게 이렇게 말했습니다. “나는 너의 증여들로 여러 번 내 이름을 영화롭게 했고 내가 한 번 그것을 영화롭게 하리라(요12:28b).”

174:5.11 (1904.2) While the Jews and gentiles here assembled heard no voice, they could not fail to discern that the Master had paused in his speaking while a message came to him from some superhuman source. They all said, every man to the one who was by him, “An angel has spoken to him.” 여기 모인 유대인들과 이방인들은 아무 소리도 듣지 못했지만, 주께서 잠시 말을 멈추신 동안 어떤 초(超)인간 근원으로부터 그에게 메시지가 왔다는 것을 그들이 끝까지 알아차리지 않을 수 없었습니다. 그들은 모두 각자 옆 사람에게 “천사가 그에게 말했다.”라고 했습니다(요12:29).

174:5.12 (1904.3) Then Jesus continued to speak: “All this has not happened for my sake but for yours. I know of a certainty that the Father will receive me and accept my mission in your behalf, but it is needful that you be encouraged and be made ready for the fiery trial which is just ahead. Let me assure you that victory shall eventually crown our united efforts to enlighten the world and liberate mankind. The old order is bringing itself to judgment; the Prince of this world I have cast down; and all men shall become free by the light of the spirit which I will pour out upon all flesh after I have ascended to my Father in heaven. 그런 후 예수께서 계속 말했습니다. “이 모든 일은 나를 위해서가 아니라 너희를 위해서 일어났느니라. 나는 아버지께서 나를 받아들이고 너희를 위한 내 사명을 받아들이실 것을 확실히 알지만, 너희가 용기를 얻어서 바로 앞에 놓인 불같은 시련을 준비할 필요가 있느니라. 내가 너희에게 확신을 주노니, 세상을 계몽하고 인류를 해방하려는 우리의 연합된 노력은 결국 승리로 보답이 되리라. 옛 질서는 스스로 심판에 이르고 있느니라. 내가 이 세상의 왕자를 버렸느니라. 모든 사람은, 내가 하늘에 계신 내 아버지께 올라간 후에 내가 모든 인간에게 쏟아 놓을 영(靈)의 빛으로 인해, 자유롭게 될 것이라(요12:30-31).

174:5.13 (1904.4) “And now I declare to you that I, if I be lifted up on earth and in your lives, will draw all men to myself and into the fellowship of my Father. You have believed that the Deliverer would abide on earth forever, but I declare that the Son of Man will be rejected by men, and that he will go back to the Father. Only a little while will I be with you; only a little time will the living light be among this darkened generation. Walk while you have this light so that the oncoming darkness and confusion may not overtake you. He who walks in the darkness knows not where he goes; but if you will choose to walk in the light, you shall all indeed become liberated sons of God. And now, all of you, come with me while we go back to the temple and I speak farewell words to the chief priests, the scribes, the Pharisees, the Sadducees, the Herodians, and the benighted rulers of Israel.” “이제 내가 너희에게 선언하노니, 내가 땅과 너희 삶에서 들어 올려지면 내가 모든 사람을 나 자신에게 이끌어, 내 아버지의 친교 안으로(사귀도록) 이끌 것이라. 너희는 해방자가 지상에 영원히 거하리라고 믿었지만, 내가 선언하노니, 사람들이 인자(人子 사람의 아들)를 버릴 것이며, 그는 아버지께 돌아갈 것이라. 아주 잠시 내가 너희와 함께 있으리라. 단지 잠시 살아 있는 빛이 이렇게 어두워진 세대 가운데 있으리라. 다가오는 어둠과 혼란이 너희를 덮쳐오지 않도록 너희에게 이 빛이 있을 때 걸어가라. 어둠 가운데 걷는 자는 자신이 어디로 가는지 모르지만, 너희가 빛 가운데 걷기로 결심한다면 너희 모두 참으로 해방된 하느님의 아들(자녀)들이 될 것이니라. 우리가 성전으로 돌아가, 내가 대사제들, 서기관들, 바리새인들, 사두개인들, 헤롯 당원들 및 무지몽매(無知蒙昧)한 이스라엘의 통치자들에게 작별 인사를 하기까지 이제, 너희 모두 나와 함께 가자(요12:32, 34-36a).”

174:5.14 (1904.5) Having thus spoken, Jesus led the way over the narrow streets of Jerusalem back to the temple. They had just heard the Master say that this was to be his farewell discourse in the temple, and they followed him in silence and in deep meditation. 이렇게 말씀하신 예수는 예루살렘의 좁은 거리를 지나 성전으로 돌아가는 길을 앞장섰습니다. 그들은 방금 주께서 이것이 성전에서 그의 고별 설교가 될 것이라고 말하는 것을 들었고, 그들은 조용히 묵상에 잠겨 그를 따라갔습니다(요12:36b).

위로↑

Paper 177 Wednesday, the Rest Day 수요일, 휴일(休日)

Paper 177

Wednesday, the Rest Day 수요일, 휴일(休日)

1. One Day Alone with God 하느님과 단둘이 보낸 하루
John Mark and the lunch basket 요한 마가와 점심 바구니
2. Early Home Life 어릴 때 가정생활
3. The Day at Camp
4. Judas and the Chief Priests
5. The Last Social Hour
Beware of the support of the multitude

241215 아버지와 교제하는 예수 신앙 고전1:9 너희를 불러 그의 아들 예수 그리스도 우리 주와 더불어 교제하게 하시는 하나님은 미쁘시도다

177:0.1 (1920.1) WHEN the work of teaching the people did not press them, it was the custom of Jesus and his apostles to rest from their labors each Wednesday. On this particular Wednesday they ate breakfast somewhat later than usual, and the camp was pervaded by an ominous silence; little was said during the first half of this morning meal. At last Jesus spoke: “I desire that you rest today. Take time to think over all that has happened since we came to Jerusalem and meditate on what is just ahead, of which I have plainly told you. Make sure that the truth abides in your lives, and that you daily grow in grace.” 사람들을 가르치는 일로 그들이 부대끼지 않을 때, 예수와 그 사도들이 수요일마다 수고를 쉬는 것이 관례였습니다. 특별한 이 수요일(AD30.4.5)에 그들은 평소보다 조금 늦게 아침을 먹었고, 야영지는 불길한 정적(靜寂)이 넘쳤는데, 이 아침 식사 전반부에는 아무 말도 전혀 하지 않았기 때문입니다. 마침내 예수가 말했습니다. “나는 오늘 너희가 쉬기를 바라느니라. 우리가 예루살렘에 온 이후에 일어난 모든 일을 잘 생각하고 내가 너희에게 분명히 말했던 바로 앞의 일을 곰곰이 마음으로 생각하는 시간을 가지라. 진리가 너희 생활에 머물고 너희가 매일 은혜 안에서 성장하는지 반드시 확인하라.”

177:0.2 (1920.2) After breakfast the Master informed Andrew that he intended to be absent for the day and suggested that the apostles be permitted to spend the time in accordance with their own choosing, except that under no circumstances should they go within the gates of Jerusalem. 아침 식사 후에 주께서 안드레에게 자신이 하루 동안 자리를 비울 작정이라고 알리고, 사도들에게 어떤 경우에도 예루살렘 성문 내부로 들어가지 말아야 하는 것 외에, 각자의 선택대로 시간을 보내도록 놔두라고 권했습니다.

177:0.3 (1920.3) When Jesus made ready to go into the hills alone, David Zebedee accosted him, saying: “You well know, Master, that the Pharisees and rulers seek to destroy you, and yet you make ready to go alone into the hills. To do this is folly; I will therefore send three men with you well prepared to see that no harm befalls you.” Jesus looked over the three well-armed and stalwart Galileans and said to David: “You mean well, but you err in that you fail to understand that the Son of Man needs no one to defend him. No man will lay hands on me until that hour when I am ready to lay down my life in conformity to my Father’s will. These men may not accompany me. I desire to go alone, that I may commune with the Father.” 예수께서 홀로 작은 산으로 들어가려고 준비할 때, 다윗 세베대가 그에게 다가가서 말을 걸었습니다. “주여, 바리새인들과 통치자들이 당신의 목숨을 빼앗으려 한다는 것을 잘 아시는데도, 당신은 홀로 산으로 가려 하십니다. 이렇게 하는 것은 어리석은 행동이니 당신이 어떤 해도 입지 않도록 제가 잘 준비된 세 사람을 당신과 함께 보내겠습니다.” 예수는 잘 무장된 건장한 갈릴리 사람들을 바라보며 다윗에게 말했습니다. “너의 뜻은 알지만, 인자(人子 사람의 아들)는 아무도 자신을 지킬 사람이 필요하지 않다는 것을 이해하지 못하니 네가 잘못 생각하는구나. 내가 내 아버지의 뜻에 따라 내 목숨을 내려놓을 준비가 되는 그때까지 아무도 내게 손대지 못하리라. 이 사람들은 나를 따라가지 않을 것이라. 나는 아버지와 교제하러 홀로 가기를 원하노라.”

177:0.4 (1920.4) Upon hearing these words, David and his armed guards withdrew; but as Jesus started off alone, John Mark came forward with a small basket containing food and water and suggested that, if he intended to be away all day, he might find himself hungry. The Master smiled on John and reached down to take the basket. 이런 말씀을 듣고 다윗과 그의 무장한 경호원들이 물러났습니다. 그러나 예수께서 홀로 떠나기 시작할 때, 요한 마가가 음식과 물이 담긴 작은 바구니를 들고 나서며, 그가 하루 종일 떠나 계시려면 아마 시장하지 않겠냐고 말을 꺼냈습니다. 주님은 요한에게 미소 지으며 손을 뻗어 바구니를 받았습니다.

1. One Day Alone with God 하느님과 단둘이 보낸 하루

2412022 간절한 전심(全心)의 결과 딤전4:15 이 모든 일에 전심 전력하여 너의 성숙함을 모든 사람에게 나타나게 하라

177:1.1 (1920.5) As Jesus was about to take the lunch basket from John’s hand, the young man ventured to say: “But, Master, you may set the basket down while you turn aside to pray and go on without it. Besides, if I should go along to carry the lunch, you would be more free to worship, and I will surely be silent. I will ask no questions and will stay by the basket when you go apart by yourself to pray.” 예수께서 요한의 손에서 점심 바구니를 막 잡으려던 참에, 젊은이가 과감히 말했습니다. “그렇지만, 주여, 당신은 기도하기 위해 바구니를 내려놓고 바구니 없이 계속하셔도 됩니다. 게다가 제가 도시락을 들고 따라가면, 당신은 더 구애받지 않고 경배할 수 있으며, 저는 확실히 조용히 있을 것입니다. 저는 아무 질문도 하지 않고, 당신께서 따로 혼자 기도하러 갈 때 바구니 옆에 있을 것입니다.”

177:1.2 (1920.6) While making this speech, the temerity of which astonished some of the near-by listeners, John had made bold to hold on to the basket. There they stood, both John and Jesus holding the basket. Presently the Master let go and, looking down on the lad, said: “Since with all your heart you crave to go with me, it shall not be denied you. We will go off by ourselves and have a good visit. You may ask me any question that arises in your heart, and we will comfort and console each other. You may start out carrying the lunch, and when you grow weary, I will help you. Follow on with me.” 근처에서 듣던 일부가 분별없는 이런 말에 깜짝 놀랐지만, 요한은 담차게 바구니를 붙들고 있었습니다. 요한과 예수 둘 다 바구니를 붙들고 서 있었습니다. 주께서 바로 손을 놓고 소년을 내려다보며 말했습니다. “네가 마음을 다해 간절히 나와 함께 가려고 하니, 너를 거절할 수 없구나. 우리 둘이 떠나서 좋은 시간을 보내자. 너는 내게 네 심정에 일어나는 어떤 질문을 해도 좋고, 우리 서로 위로하고 격려하리라. 네가 먼저 도시락을 들고 나서고, 네가 피곤하면 내가 널 도우리라. 나를 뒤따라오라.”

177:1.3 (1921.1) Jesus did not return to the camp that evening until after sunset. The Master spent this last day of quiet on earth visiting with this truth-hungry youth and talking with his Paradise Father. This event has become known on high as “the day which a young man spent with God in the hills.” Forever this occasion exemplifies the willingness of the Creator to fellowship the creature. Even a youth, if the desire of the heart is really supreme, can command the attention and enjoy the loving companionship of the God of a universe, actually experience the unforgettable ecstasy of being alone with God in the hills, and for a whole day. And such was the unique experience of John Mark on this Wednesday in the hills of Judea. 예수는 그날 저녁 해가 저물 때까지 야영지로 돌아오지 않았습니다. 주님은 지상에서 조용한 마지막 이날을 이렇게 진리에 굶주린 젊은이와 이야기하고 자기 천국 아버지와 서로 이야기를 주고받으며 보냈습니다. 이 사건은 높은 곳에 “한 젊은이가 작은 산에서 하느님과 보낸 날”로 알려지게 되었습니다. 영원히 이 경우는 창조자가 자진해서 기쁘게 창조물과 사귀려는 좋은 예가 됩니다. 젊은이도 심정의 소망이 정말로 지극하면, 우주 하느님의 주의를 끌어서 애정을 품고 가까이 사귈 수 있으며, 종일 작은 산에서 하느님과 단둘이 있는, 잊을 수 없는 황홀을 실제로 경험하여 알 수 있습니다. 그리고 이 수요일, 유대의 작은 산에서 요한 마가의 독특한 체험이 그랬습니다.

177:1.4 (1921.2) Jesus visited much with John, talking freely about the affairs of this world and the next. John told Jesus how much he regretted that he had not been old enough to be one of the apostles and expressed his great appreciation that he had been permitted to follow on with them since their first preaching at the Jordan ford near Jericho, except for the trip to Phoenicia. Jesus warned the lad not to become discouraged by impending events and assured him he would live to become a mighty messenger of the kingdom. 예수는 요한과 이 세상 및 다음 세상의 일에 대해 거리낌 없이 많이 이야기했습니다. 요한은 자신이 사도 중 하나가 될 만큼 충분히 나이 들지 못한 것이 얼마나 유감스러운지 예수께 말했고, 여리고 근처 요단 여울에서 그들이 처음 설교한 이후로 페니키아로 여행할 때를 빼고, 줄곧 그들을 뒤따르게 해 주신 것에 대해서 크게 감사의 뜻을 표했습니다. 예수는 소년에게 임박한 사건들로 인해 용기를 잃지 않도록 타이르고, 그가 하느님 나라의 강력한 메신저로 살아갈 것이라고 안심시켰습니다.

177:1.5 (1921.3) John Mark was thrilled by the memory of this day with Jesus in the hills, but he never forgot the Master’s final admonition, spoken just as they were about to return to the Gethsemane camp, when he said: “Well, John, we have had a good visit, a real day of rest, but see to it that you tell no man the things which I told you.” And John Mark never did reveal anything that transpired on this day which he spent with Jesus in the hills. 요한 마가는 작은 산에서 예수와 함께한 이날의 기억으로 감격했지만, 그는 자신들이 겟세마네 야영지로 막 돌아오려던 참에 그가 말하기를 “자, 요한아, 우리가 좋은 시간을 보내며, 정말로 쉬었던 날이지만, 내가 너에게 말한 것들을 아무에게도 분명히 말하지 말라.”라고 말했던, 주님의 마지막 권고를 절대로 잊지 않았습니다. 그리고 요한 마가는 자신이 작은 산에서 예수와 함께 보낸 이날에 있었던 아무것도 밝히지 않았습니다.

177:1.6 (1921.4) Throughout the few remaining hours of Jesus’ earth life John Mark never permitted the Master for long to get out of his sight. Always was the lad in hiding near by; he slept only when Jesus slept. 예수의 지상 생애 중 남은 몇 시간 내내, 요한 마가는 주님이 자기 눈앞에서 오랫동안 벗어나도록 절대로 놔두지 않았습니다. 그 소년은 언제나 근처에 숨어 있었습니다. 그는 예수께서 주무실 때만 잠을 잤습니다.

2. Early Home Life 어릴 때 가정생활

177:2.1 (1921.5) In the course of this day’s visiting with John Mark, Jesus spent considerable time comparing their early childhood and later boyhood experiences. Although John’s parents possessed more of this world’s goods than had Jesus’ parents, there was much experience in their boyhood which was very similar. Jesus said many things which helped John better to understand his parents and other members of his family. When the lad asked the Master how he could know that he would turn out to be a “mighty messenger of the kingdom,” Jesus said:

177:2.2 (1921.6) “I know you will prove loyal to the gospel of the kingdom because I can depend upon your present faith and love when these qualities are grounded upon such an early training as has been your portion at home. You are the product of a home where the parents bear each other a sincere affection, and therefore you have not been overloved so as injuriously to exalt your concept of self-importance. Neither has your personality suffered distortion in consequence of your parents’ loveless maneuvering for your confidence and loyalty, the one against the other. You have enjoyed that parental love which insures laudable self-confidence and which fosters normal feelings of security. But you have also been fortunate in that your parents possessed wisdom as well as love; and it was wisdom which led them to withhold most forms of indulgence and many luxuries which wealth can buy while they sent you to the synagogue school along with your neighborhood playfellows, and they also encouraged you to learn how to live in this world by permitting you to have original experience. You came over to the Jordan, where we preached and John’s disciples baptized, with your young friend Amos. Both of you desired to go with us. When you returned to Jerusalem, your parents consented; Amos’s parents refused; they loved their son so much that they denied him the blessed experience which you have had, even such as you this day enjoy. By running away from home, Amos could have joined us, but in so doing he would have wounded love and sacrificed loyalty. Even if such a course had been wise, it would have been a terrible price to pay for experience, independence, and liberty. Wise parents, such as yours, see to it that their children do not have to wound love or stifle loyalty in order to develop independence and enjoy invigorating liberty when they have grown up to your age.

177:2.3 (1922.1) “Love, John, is the supreme reality of the universe when bestowed by all-wise beings, but it is a dangerous and oftentimes semiselfish trait as it is manifested in the experience of mortal parents. When you get married and have children of your own to rear, make sure that your love is admonished by wisdom and guided by intelligence.

177:2.4 (1922.2) “Your young friend Amos believes this gospel of the kingdom just as much as you, but I cannot fully depend upon him; I am not certain about what he will do in the years to come. His early home life was not such as would produce a wholly dependable person. Amos is too much like one of the apostles who failed to enjoy a normal, loving, and wise home training. Your whole afterlife will be more happy and dependable because you spent your first eight years in a normal and well-regulated home. You possess a strong and well-knit character because you grew up in a home where love prevailed and wisdom reigned. Such a childhood training produces a type of loyalty which assures me that you will go through with the course you have begun.”

177:2.5 (1922.3) For more than an hour Jesus and John continued this discussion of home life. The Master went on to explain to John how a child is wholly dependent on his parents and the associated home life for all his early concepts of everything intellectual, social, moral, and even spiritual since the family represents to the young child all that he can first know of either human or divine relationships. The child must derive his first impressions of the universe from the mother’s care; he is wholly dependent on the earthly father for his first ideas of the heavenly Father. The child’s subsequent life is made happy or unhappy, easy or difficult, in accordance with his early mental and emotional life, conditioned by these social and spiritual relationships of the home. A human being’s entire afterlife is enormously influenced by what happens during the first few years of existence.

177:2.6 (1922.4) It is our sincere belief that the gospel of Jesus’ teaching, founded as it is on the father-child relationship, can hardly enjoy a world-wide acceptance until such a time as the home life of the modern civilized peoples embraces more of love and more of wisdom. Notwithstanding that parents of the twentieth century possess great knowledge and increased truth for improving the home and ennobling the home life, it remains a fact that very few modern homes are such good places in which to nurture boys and girls as Jesus’ home in Galilee and John Mark’s home in Judea, albeit the acceptance of Jesus’ gospel will result in the immediate improvement of home life. The love life of a wise home and the loyal devotion of true religion exert a profound reciprocal influence upon each other. Such a home life enhances religion, and genuine religion always glorifies the home.

177:2.7 (1923.1) It is true that many of the objectionable stunting influences and other cramping features of these olden Jewish homes have been virtually eliminated from many of the better-regulated modern homes. There is, indeed, more spontaneous freedom and far more personal liberty, but this liberty is not restrained by love, motivated by loyalty, nor directed by the intelligent discipline of wisdom. As long as we teach the child to pray, “Our Father who is in heaven,” a tremendous responsibility rests upon all earthly fathers so to live and order their homes that the word father becomes worthily enshrined in the minds and hearts of all growing children.

3. The Day at Camp

177:3.1 (1923.2) The apostles spent most of this day walking about on Mount Olivet and visiting with the disciples who were encamped with them, but early in the afternoon they became very desirous of seeing Jesus return. As the day wore on, they grew increasingly anxious about his safety; they felt inexpressibly lonely without him. There was much debating throughout the day as to whether the Master should have been allowed to go off by himself in the hills, accompanied only by an errand boy. Though no man openly so expressed his thoughts, there was not one of them, save Judas Iscariot, who did not wish himself in John Mark’s place.

177:3.2 (1923.3) It was about midafternoon when Nathaniel made his speech on “Supreme Desire” to about half a dozen of the apostles and as many disciples, the ending of which was: “What is wrong with most of us is that we are only halfhearted. We fail to love the Master as he loves us. If we had all wanted to go with him as much as John Mark did, he would surely have taken us all. We stood by while the lad approached the Master and offered him the basket, but when the Master took hold of it, the lad would not let go. And so the Master left us here while he went off to the hills with basket, boy, and all.”

177:3.3 (1923.4) About four o’clock, runners came to David Zebedee bringing him word from his mother at Bethsaida and from Jesus’ mother. Several days previously David had made up his mind that the chief priests and rulers were going to kill Jesus. David knew they were determined to destroy the Master, and he was about convinced that Jesus would neither exert his divine power to save himself nor permit his followers to employ force in his defense. Having reached these conclusions, he lost no time in dispatching a messenger to his mother, urging her to come at once to Jerusalem and to bring Mary the mother of Jesus and every member of his family.

177:3.4 (1923.5) David’s mother did as her son requested, and now the runners came back to David bringing the word that his mother and Jesus’ entire family were on the way to Jerusalem and should arrive sometime late on the following day or very early the next morning. Since David did this on his own initiative, he thought it wise to keep the matter to himself. He told no one, therefore, that Jesus’ family was on the way to Jerusalem.

177:3.5 (1924.1) Shortly after noon, more than twenty of the Greeks who had met with Jesus and the twelve at the home of Joseph of Arimathea arrived at the camp, and Peter and John spent several hours in conference with them. These Greeks, at least some of them, were well advanced in the knowledge of the kingdom, having been instructed by Rodan at Alexandria.

177:3.6 (1924.2) That evening, after returning to the camp, Jesus visited with the Greeks, and had it not been that such a course would have greatly disturbed his apostles and many of his leading disciples, he would have ordained these twenty Greeks, even as he had the seventy.

177:3.7 (1924.3) While all of this was going on at the camp, in Jerusalem the chief priests and elders were amazed that Jesus did not return to address the multitudes. True, the day before, when he left the temple, he had said, “I leave your house to you desolate.” But they could not understand why he would be willing to forgo the great advantage which he had built up in the friendly attitude of the crowds. While they feared he would stir up a tumult among the people, the Master’s last words to the multitude had been an exhortation to conform in every reasonable manner with the authority of those “who sit in Moses’ seat.” But it was a busy day in the city as they simultaneously prepared for the Passover and perfected their plans for destroying Jesus.

177:3.8 (1924.4) Not many people came to the camp, for its establishment had been kept a well-guarded secret by all who knew that Jesus was expecting to stay there in place of going out to Bethany every night.

4. Judas and the Chief Priests

177:4.1 (1924.5) Shortly after Jesus and John Mark left the camp, Judas Iscariot disappeared from among his brethren, not returning until late in the afternoon. This confused and discontented apostle, notwithstanding his Master’s specific request to refrain from entering Jerusalem, went in haste to keep his appointment with Jesus’ enemies at the home of Caiaphas the high priest. This was an informal meeting of the Sanhedrin and had been appointed for shortly after ten o’clock that morning. This meeting was called to discuss the nature of the charges which should be lodged against Jesus and to decide upon the procedure to be employed in bringing him before the Roman authorities for the purpose of securing the necessary civil confirmation of the death sentence which they had already passed upon him.

177:4.2 (1924.6) On the preceding day Judas had disclosed to some of his relatives and to certain Sadducean friends of his father’s family that he had reached the conclusion that, while Jesus was a well-meaning dreamer and idealist, he was not the expected deliverer of Israel. Judas stated that he would very much like to find some way of withdrawing gracefully from the whole movement. His friends flatteringly assured him that his withdrawal would be hailed by the Jewish rulers as a great event, and that nothing would be too good for him. They led him to believe that he would forthwith receive high honors from the Sanhedrin, and that he would at last be in a position to erase the stigma of his well-meant but “unfortunate association with untaught Galileans.”

177:4.3 (1924.7) Judas could not quite believe that the mighty works of the Master had been wrought by the power of the prince of devils, but he was now fully convinced that Jesus would not exert his power in self-aggrandizement; he was at last convinced that Jesus would allow himself to be destroyed by the Jewish rulers, and he could not endure the humiliating thought of being identified with a movement of defeat. He refused to entertain the idea of apparent failure. He thoroughly understood the sturdy character of his Master and the keenness of that majestic and merciful mind, yet he derived pleasure from even the partial entertainment of the suggestion of one of his relatives that Jesus, while he was a well-meaning fanatic, was probably not really sound of mind; that he had always appeared to be a strange and misunderstood person.

177:4.4 (1925.1) And now, as never before, Judas found himself becoming strangely resentful that Jesus had never assigned him a position of greater honor. All along he had appreciated the honor of being the apostolic treasurer, but now he began to feel that he was not appreciated; that his abilities were unrecognized. He was suddenly overcome with indignation that Peter, James, and John should have been honored with close association with Jesus, and at this time, when he was on the way to the high priest’s home, he was bent on getting even with Peter, James, and John more than he was concerned with any thought of betraying Jesus. But over and above all, just then, a new and dominating thought began to occupy the forefront of his conscious mind: He had set out to get honor for himself, and if this could be secured simultaneously with getting even with those who had contributed to the greatest disappointment of his life, all the better. He was seized with a terrible conspiracy of confusion, pride, desperation, and determination. And so it must be plain that it was not for money that Judas was then on his way to the home of Caiaphas to arrange for the betrayal of Jesus.

177:4.5 (1925.2) As Judas approached the home of Caiaphas, he arrived at the final decision to abandon Jesus and his fellow apostles; and having thus made up his mind to desert the cause of the kingdom of heaven, he was determined to secure for himself as much as possible of that honor and glory which he had thought would sometime be his when he first identified himself with Jesus and the new gospel of the kingdom. All of the apostles once shared this ambition with Judas, but as time passed they learned to admire truth and to love Jesus, at least more than did Judas.

177:4.6 (1925.3) The traitor was presented to Caiaphas and the Jewish rulers by his cousin, who explained that Judas, having discovered his mistake in allowing himself to be misled by the subtle teaching of Jesus, had arrived at the place where he wished to make public and formal renunciation of his association with the Galilean and at the same time to ask for reinstatement in the confidence and fellowship of his Judean brethren. This spokesman for Judas went on to explain that Judas recognized it would be best for the peace of Israel if Jesus should be taken into custody, and that, as evidence of his sorrow in having participated in such a movement of error and as proof of his sincerity in now returning to the teachings of Moses, he had come to offer himself to the Sanhedrin as one who could so arrange with the captain holding the orders for Jesus’ arrest that he could be taken into custody quietly, thus avoiding any danger of stirring up the multitudes or the necessity of postponing his arrest until after the Passover.

177:4.7 (1925.4) When his cousin had finished speaking, he presented Judas, who, stepping forward near the high priest, said: “All that my cousin has promised, I will do, but what are you willing to give me for this service?” Judas did not seem to discern the look of disdain and even disgust that came over the face of the hardhearted and vainglorious Caiaphas; his heart was too much set on self-glory and the craving for the satisfaction of self-exaltation.

177:4.8 (1926.1) And then Caiaphas looked down upon the betrayer while he said: “Judas, you go to the captain of the guard and arrange with that officer to bring your Master to us either tonight or tomorrow night, and when he has been delivered by you into our hands, you shall receive your reward for this service.” When Judas heard this, he went forth from the presence of the chief priests and rulers and took counsel with the captain of the temple guards as to the manner in which Jesus was to be apprehended. Judas knew that Jesus was then absent from the camp and had no idea when he would return that evening, and so they agreed among themselves to arrest Jesus the next evening (Thursday) after the people of Jerusalem and all of the visiting pilgrims had retired for the night.

177:4.9 (1926.2) Judas returned to his associates at the camp intoxicated with thoughts of grandeur and glory such as he had not had for many a day. He had enlisted with Jesus hoping some day to become a great man in the new kingdom. He at last realized that there was to be no new kingdom such as he had anticipated. But he rejoiced in being so sagacious as to trade off his disappointment in failing to achieve glory in an anticipated new kingdom for the immediate realization of honor and reward in the old order, which he now believed would survive, and which he was certain would destroy Jesus and all that he stood for. In its last motive of conscious intention, Judas’s betrayal of Jesus was the cowardly act of a selfish deserter whose only thought was his own safety and glorification, no matter what might be the results of his conduct upon his Master and upon his former associates.

177:4.10 (1926.3) But it was ever just that way. Judas had long been engaged in this deliberate, persistent, selfish, and vengeful consciousness of progressively building up in his mind, and entertaining in his heart, these hateful and evil desires of revenge and disloyalty. Jesus loved and trusted Judas even as he loved and trusted the other apostles, but Judas failed to develop loyal trust and to experience wholehearted love in return. And how dangerous ambition can become when it is once wholly wedded to self-seeking and supremely motivated by sullen and long-suppressed vengeance! What a crushing thing is disappointment in the lives of those foolish persons who, in fastening their gaze on the shadowy and evanescent allurements of time, become blinded to the higher and more real achievements of the everlasting attainments of the eternal worlds of divine values and true spiritual realities. Judas craved worldly honor in his mind and grew to love this desire with his whole heart; the other apostles likewise craved this same worldly honor in their minds, but with their hearts they loved Jesus and were doing their best to learn to love the truths which he taught them.

177:4.11 (1926.4) Judas did not realize it at this time, but he had been a subconscious critic of Jesus ever since John the Baptist was beheaded by Herod. Deep down in his heart Judas always resented the fact that Jesus did not save John. You should not forget that Judas had been a disciple of John before he became a follower of Jesus. And all these accumulations of human resentment and bitter disappointment which Judas had laid by in his soul in habiliments of hate were now well organized in his subconscious mind and ready to spring up to engulf him when he once dared to separate himself from the supporting influence of his brethren while at the same time exposing himself to the clever insinuations and subtle ridicule of the enemies of Jesus. Every time Judas allowed his hopes to soar high and Jesus would do or say something to dash them to pieces, there was always left in Judas’s heart a scar of bitter resentment; and as these scars multiplied, presently that heart, so often wounded, lost all real affection for the one who had inflicted this distasteful experience upon a well-intentioned but cowardly and self-centered personality. Judas did not realize it, but he was a coward. Accordingly was he always inclined to assign to Jesus cowardice as the motive which led him so often to refuse to grasp for power or glory when they were apparently within his easy reach. And every mortal man knows full well how love, even when once genuine, can, through disappointment, jealousy, and long-continued resentment, be eventually turned into actual hate.

177:4.12 (1927.1) At last the chief priests and elders could breathe easily for a few hours. They would not have to arrest Jesus in public, and the securing of Judas as a traitorous ally insured that Jesus would not escape from their jurisdiction as he had so many times in the past.

5. The Last Social Hour

177:5.1 (1927.2) Since it was Wednesday, this evening at the camp was a social hour. The Master endeavored to cheer his downcast apostles, but that was well-nigh impossible. They were all beginning to realize that disconcerting and crushing events were impending. They could not be cheerful, even when the Master recounted their years of eventful and loving association. Jesus made careful inquiry about the families of all of the apostles and, looking over toward David Zebedee, asked if anyone had heard recently from his mother, his youngest sister, or other members of his family. David looked down at his feet; he was afraid to answer.

177:5.2 (1927.3) This was the occasion of Jesus’ warning his followers to beware of the support of the multitude. He recounted their experiences in Galilee when time and again great throngs of people enthusiastically followed them around and then just as ardently turned against them and returned to their former ways of believing and living. And then he said: “And so you must not allow yourselves to be deceived by the great crowds who heard us in the temple, and who seemed to believe our teachings. These multitudes listen to the truth and believe it superficially with their minds, but few of them permit the word of truth to strike down into the heart with living roots. Those who know the gospel only in the mind, and who have not experienced it in the heart, cannot be depended upon for support when real trouble comes. When the rulers of the Jews reach an agreement to destroy the Son of Man, and when they strike with one accord, you will see the multitude either flee in dismay or else stand by in silent amazement while these maddened and blinded rulers lead the teachers of the gospel truth to their death. And then, when adversity and persecution descend upon you, still others who you think love the truth will be scattered, and some will renounce the gospel and desert you. Some who have been very close to us have already made up their minds to desert. You have rested today in preparation for those times which are now upon us. Watch, therefore, and pray that on the morrow you may be strengthened for the days that are just ahead.”

177:5.3 (1927.4) The atmosphere of the camp was charged with an inexplicable tension. Silent messengers came and went, communicating with only David Zebedee. Before the evening had passed, certain ones knew that Lazarus had taken hasty flight from Bethany. John Mark was ominously silent after returning to camp, notwithstanding he had spent the whole day in the Master’s company. Every effort to persuade him to talk only indicated clearly that Jesus had told him not to talk.

177:5.4 (1928.1) Even the Master’s good cheer and his unusual sociability frightened them. They all felt the certain drawing upon them of the terrible isolation which they realized was about to descend with crashing suddenness and inescapable terror. They vaguely sensed what was coming, and none felt prepared to face the test. The Master had been away all day; they had missed him tremendously.

177:5.5 (1928.2) This Wednesday evening was the low-tide mark of their spiritual status up to the actual hour of the Master’s death. Although the next day was one more day nearer the tragic Friday, still, he was with them, and they passed through its anxious hours more gracefully.

177:5.6 (1928.3) It was just before midnight when Jesus, knowing this would be the last night he would ever sleep through with his chosen family on earth, said, as he dispersed them for the night: “Go to your sleep, my brethren, and peace be upon you till we rise on the morrow, one more day to do the Father’s will and experience the joy of knowing that we are his sons.”

위로↑

Paper 179 The Last Supper 최후의 만찬(晩餐)

Paper 179

The Last Supper 최후의 만찬(晩餐)

1. The Desire for Preference
2. Beginning the Supper
3. Washing the Apostles’ Feet
4. Last Words to the Betrayer
5. Establishing the Remembrance Supper

179:0.1 (1936.1) DURING the afternoon of this Thursday, when Philip reminded the Master about the approaching Passover and inquired concerning his plans for its celebration, he had in mind the Passover supper which was due to be eaten on the evening of the next day, Friday. It was the custom to begin the preparations for the celebration of the Passover not later than noon of the preceding day. And since the Jews reckoned the day as beginning at sunset, this meant that Saturday’s Passover supper would be eaten on Friday night, sometime before the midnight hour.

179:0.2 (1936.2) The apostles were, therefore, entirely at a loss to understand the Master’s announcement that they would celebrate the Passover one day early. They thought, at least some of them did, that he knew he would be placed under arrest before the time of the Passover supper on Friday night and was therefore calling them together for a special supper on this Thursday evening. Others thought that this was merely a special occasion which was to precede the regular Passover celebration.

179:0.3 (1936.3) The apostles knew that Jesus had celebrated other Passovers without the lamb; they knew that he did not personally participate in any sacrificial service of the Jewish system. He had many times partaken of the paschal lamb as a guest, but always, when he was the host, no lamb was served. It would not have been a great surprise to the apostles to have seen the lamb omitted even on Passover night, and since this supper was given one day earlier, they thought nothing of its absence.

179:0.4 (1936.4) After receiving the greetings of welcome extended by the father and mother of John Mark, the apostles went immediately to the upper chamber while Jesus lingered behind to talk with the Mark family.

179:0.5 (1936.5) It had been understood beforehand that the Master was to celebrate this occasion alone with his twelve apostles; therefore no servants were provided to wait upon them.

1. The Desire for Preference

179:1.1 (1936.6) When the apostles had been shown upstairs by John Mark, they beheld a large and commodious chamber, which was completely furnished for the supper, and observed that the bread, wine, water, and herbs were all in readiness on one end of the table. Except for the end on which rested the bread and wine, this long table was surrounded by thirteen reclining couches, just such as would be provided for the celebration of the Passover in a well-to-do Jewish household.

179:1.2 (1936.7) As the twelve entered this upper chamber, they noticed, just inside the door, the pitchers of water, the basins, and towels for laving their dusty feet; and since no servant had been provided to render this service, the apostles began to look at one another as soon as John Mark had left them, and each began to think within himself, Who shall wash our feet? And each likewise thought that it would not be he who would thus seem to act as the servant of the others.

179:1.3 (1937.1) As they stood there, debating in their hearts, they surveyed the seating arrangement of the table, taking note of the higher divan of the host with one couch on the right and eleven arranged around the table on up to opposite this second seat of honor on the host’s right.

179:1.4 (1937.2) They expected the Master to arrive any moment, but they were in a quandary as to whether they should seat themselves or await his coming and depend on him to assign them their places. While they hesitated, Judas stepped over to the seat of honor, at the left of the host, and signified that he intended there to recline as the preferred guest. This act of Judas immediately stirred up a heated dispute among the other apostles. Judas had no sooner seized the seat of honor than John Zebedee laid claim to the next preferred seat, the one on the right of the host. Simon Peter was so enraged at this assumption of choice positions by Judas and John that, as the other angry apostles looked on, he marched clear around the table and took his place on the lowest couch, the end of the seating order and just opposite to that chosen by John Zebedee. Since others had seized the high seats, Peter thought to choose the lowest, and he did this, not merely in protest against the unseemly pride of his brethren, but with the hope that Jesus, when he should come and see him in the place of least honor, would call him up to a higher one, thus displacing one who had presumed to honor himself.

179:1.5 (1937.3) With the highest and the lowest positions thus occupied, the rest of the apostles chose places, some near Judas and some near Peter, until all were located. They were seated about the U-shaped table on these reclining divans in the following order: on the right of the Master, John; on the left, Judas, Simon Zelotes, Matthew, James Zebedee, Andrew, the Alpheus twins, Philip, Nathaniel, Thomas, and Simon Peter.

179:1.6 (1937.4) They are gathered together to celebrate, at least in spirit, an institution which antedated even Moses and referred to the times when their fathers were slaves in Egypt. This supper is their last rendezvous with Jesus, and even in such a solemn setting, under the leadership of Judas the apostles are led once more to give way to their old predilection for honor, preference, and personal exaltation.

179:1.7 (1937.5) They were still engaged in voicing angry recriminations when the Master appeared in the doorway, where he hesitated a moment as a look of disappointment slowly crept over his face. Without comment he went to his place, and he did not disturb their seating arrangement.

179:1.8 (1937.6) They were now ready to begin the supper, except that their feet were still unwashed, and they were in anything but a pleasant frame of mind. When the Master arrived, they were still engaged in making uncomplimentary remarks about one another, to say nothing of the thoughts of some who had sufficient emotional control to refrain from publicly expressing their feelings.

2. Beginning the Supper

179:2.1 (1937.7) For a few moments after the Master had gone to his place, not a word was spoken. Jesus looked them all over and, relieving the tension with a smile, said: “I have greatly desired to eat this Passover with you. I wanted to eat with you once more before I suffered, and realizing that my hour has come, I arranged to have this supper with you tonight, for, as concerns the morrow, we are all in the hands of the Father, whose will I have come to execute. I shall not again eat with you until you sit down with me in the kingdom which my Father will give me when I have finished that for which he sent me into this world.”

179:2.2 (1938.1) After the wine and the water had been mixed, they brought the cup to Jesus, who, when he had received it from the hand of Thaddeus, held it while he offered thanks. And when he had finished offering thanks, he said: “Take this cup and divide it among yourselves and, when you partake of it, realize that I shall not again drink with you the fruit of the vine since this is our last supper. When we sit down again in this manner, it will be in the kingdom to come.”

179:2.3 (1938.2) Jesus began thus to talk to his apostles because he knew that his hour had come. He understood that the time had come when he was to return to the Father, and that his work on earth was almost finished. The Master knew he had revealed the Father’s love on earth and had shown forth his mercy to mankind, and that he had completed that for which he came into the world, even to the receiving of all power and authority in heaven and on earth. Likewise, he knew Judas Iscariot had fully made up his mind to deliver him that night into the hands of his enemies. He fully realized that this traitorous betrayal was the work of Judas, but that it also pleased Lucifer, Satan, and Caligastia the prince of darkness. But he feared none of those who sought his spiritual overthrow any more than he feared those who sought to accomplish his physical death. The Master had but one anxiety, and that was for the safety and salvation of his chosen followers. And so, with the full knowledge that the Father had put all things under his authority, the Master now prepared to enact the parable of brotherly love.

3. Washing the Apostles’ Feet

179:3.1 (1938.3) After drinking the first cup of the Passover, it was the Jewish custom for the host to arise from the table and wash his hands. Later on in the meal and after the second cup, all of the guests likewise rose up and washed their hands. Since the apostles knew that their Master never observed these rites of ceremonial hand washing, they were very curious to know what he intended to do when, after they had partaken of this first cup, he arose from the table and silently made his way over to near the door, where the water pitchers, basins, and towels had been placed. And their curiosity grew into astonishment as they saw the Master remove his outer garment, gird himself with a towel, and begin to pour water into one of the foot basins. Imagine the amazement of these twelve men, who had so recently refused to wash one another’s feet, and who had engaged in such unseemly disputes about positions of honor at the table, when they saw him make his way around the unoccupied end of the table to the lowest seat of the feast, where Simon Peter reclined, and, kneeling down in the attitude of a servant, make ready to wash Simon’s feet. As the Master knelt, all twelve arose as one man to their feet; even the traitorous Judas so far forgot his infamy for a moment as to arise with his fellow apostles in this expression of surprise, respect, and utter amazement.

179:3.2 (1938.4) There stood Simon Peter, looking down into the upturned face of his Master. Jesus said nothing; it was not necessary that he should speak. His attitude plainly revealed that he was minded to wash Simon Peter’s feet. Notwithstanding his frailties of the flesh, Peter loved the Master. This Galilean fisherman was the first human being wholeheartedly to believe in the divinity of Jesus and to make full and public confession of that belief. And Peter had never since really doubted the divine nature of the Master. Since Peter so revered and honored Jesus in his heart, it was not strange that his soul resented the thought of Jesus’ kneeling there before him in the attitude of a menial servant and proposing to wash his feet as would a slave. When Peter presently collected his wits sufficiently to address the Master, he spoke the heart feelings of all his fellow apostles.

179:3.3 (1939.1) After a few moments of this great embarrassment, Peter said, “Master, do you really mean to wash my feet?” And then, looking up into Peter’s face, Jesus said: “You may not fully understand what I am about to do, but hereafter you will know the meaning of all these things.” Then Simon Peter, drawing a long breath, said, “Master, you shall never wash my feet!” And each of the apostles nodded their approval of Peter’s firm declaration of refusal to allow Jesus thus to humble himself before them.

179:3.4 (1939.2) The dramatic appeal of this unusual scene at first touched the heart of even Judas Iscariot; but when his vainglorious intellect passed judgment upon the spectacle, he concluded that this gesture of humility was just one more episode which conclusively proved that Jesus would never qualify as Israel’s deliverer, and that he had made no mistake in the decision to desert the Master’s cause.

179:3.5 (1939.3) As they all stood there in breathless amazement, Jesus said: “Peter, I declare that, if I do not wash your feet, you will have no part with me in that which I am about to perform.” When Peter heard this declaration, coupled with the fact that Jesus continued kneeling there at his feet, he made one of those decisions of blind acquiescence in compliance with the wish of one whom he respected and loved. As it began to dawn on Simon Peter that there was attached to this proposed enactment of service some signification that determined one’s future connection with the Master’s work, he not only became reconciled to the thought of allowing Jesus to wash his feet but, in his characteristic and impetuous manner, said: “Then, Master, wash not my feet only but also my hands and my head.”

179:3.6 (1939.4) As the Master made ready to begin washing Peter’s feet, he said: “He who is already clean needs only to have his feet washed. You who sit with me tonight are clean — but not all. But the dust of your feet should have been washed away before you sat down at meat with me. And besides, I would perform this service for you as a parable to illustrate the meaning of a new commandment which I will presently give you.”

179:3.7 (1939.5) In like manner the Master went around the table, in silence, washing the feet of his twelve apostles, not even passing by Judas. When Jesus had finished washing the feet of the twelve, he donned his cloak, returned to his place as host, and after looking over his bewildered apostles, said:

179:3.8 (1939.6) “Do you really understand what I have done to you? You call me Master, and you say well, for so I am. If, then, the Master has washed your feet, why was it that you were unwilling to wash one another’s feet? What lesson should you learn from this parable in which the Master so willingly does that service which his brethren were unwilling to do for one another? Verily, verily, I say to you: A servant is not greater than his master; neither is one who is sent greater than he who sends him. You have seen the way of service in my life among you, and blessed are you who will have the gracious courage so to serve. But why are you so slow to learn that the secret of greatness in the spiritual kingdom is not like the methods of power in the material world?

179:3.9 (1940.1) “When I came into this chamber tonight, you were not content proudly to refuse to wash one another’s feet, but you must also fall to disputing among yourselves as to who should have the places of honor at my table. Such honors the Pharisees and the children of this world seek, but it should not be so among the ambassadors of the heavenly kingdom. Do you not know that there can be no place of preferment at my table? Do you not understand that I love each of you as I do the others? Do you not know that the place nearest me, as men regard such honors, can mean nothing concerning your standing in the kingdom of heaven? You know that the kings of the gentiles have lordship over their subjects, while those who exercise this authority are sometimes called benefactors. But it shall not be so in the kingdom of heaven. He who would be great among you, let him become as the younger; while he who would be chief, let him become as one who serves. Who is the greater, he who sits at meat, or he who serves? Is it not commonly regarded that he who sits at meat is the greater? But you will observe that I am among you as one who serves. If you are willing to become fellow servants with me in doing the Father’s will, in the kingdom to come you shall sit with me in power, still doing the Father’s will in future glory.”

179:3.10 (1940.2) When Jesus had finished speaking, the Alpheus twins brought on the bread and wine, with the bitter herbs and the paste of dried fruits, for the next course of the Last Supper.

4. Last Words to the Betrayer

179:4.1 (1940.3) For some minutes the apostles ate in silence, but under the influence of the Master’s cheerful demeanor they were soon drawn into conversation, and ere long the meal was proceeding as if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred to interfere with the good cheer and social accord of this extraordinary occasion. After some time had elapsed, in about the middle of this second course of the meal, Jesus, looking them over, said: “I have told you how much I desired to have this supper with you, and knowing how the evil forces of darkness have conspired to bring about the death of the Son of Man, I determined to eat this supper with you in this secret chamber and a day in advance of the Passover since I will not be with you by this time tomorrow night. I have repeatedly told you that I must return to the Father. Now has my hour come, but it was not required that one of you should betray me into the hands of my enemies.”

179:4.2 (1940.4) When the twelve heard this, having already been robbed of much of their self-assertiveness and self-confidence by the parable of the feet washing and the Master’s subsequent discourse, they began to look at one another while in disconcerted tones they hesitatingly inquired, “Is it I?” And when they had all so inquired, Jesus said: “While it is necessary that I go to the Father, it was not required that one of you should become a traitor to fulfill the Father’s will. This is the coming to fruit of the concealed evil in the heart of one who failed to love the truth with his whole soul. How deceitful is the intellectual pride that precedes the spiritual downfall! My friend of many years, who even now eats my bread, will be willing to betray me, even as he now dips his hand with me in the dish.”

179:4.3 (1940.5) And when Jesus had thus spoken, they all began again to ask, “Is it I?” And as Judas, sitting on the left of his Master, again asked, “Is it I?” Jesus, dipping the bread in the dish of herbs, handed it to Judas, saying, “You have said.” But the others did not hear Jesus speak to Judas. John, who reclined on Jesus’ right hand, leaned over and asked the Master: “Who is it? We should know who it is that has proved untrue to his trust.” Jesus answered: “Already have I told you, even he to whom I gave the sop.” But it was so natural for the host to give a sop to the one who sat next to him on the left that none of them took notice of this, even though the Master had so plainly spoken. But Judas was painfully conscious of the meaning of the Master’s words associated with his act, and he became fearful lest his brethren were likewise now aware that he was the betrayer.

179:4.4 (1941.1) Peter was highly excited by what had been said, and leaning forward over the table, he addressed John, “Ask him who it is, or if he has told you, tell me who is the betrayer.”

179:4.5 (1941.2) Jesus brought their whisperings to an end by saying: “I sorrow that this evil should have come to pass and hoped even up to this hour that the power of truth might triumph over the deceptions of evil, but such victories are not won without the faith of the sincere love of truth. I would not have told you these things at this, our last supper, but I desire to warn you of these sorrows and so prepare you for what is now upon us. I have told you of this because I desire that you should recall, after I have gone, that I knew about all these evil plottings, and that I forewarned you of my betrayal. And I do all this only that you may be strengthened for the temptations and trials which are just ahead.”

179:4.6 (1941.3) When Jesus had thus spoken, leaning over toward Judas, he said: “What you have decided to do, do quickly.” And when Judas heard these words, he arose from the table and hastily left the room, going out into the night to do what he had set his mind to accomplish. When the other apostles saw Judas hasten off after Jesus had spoken to him, they thought he had gone to procure something additional for the supper or to do some other errand for the Master since they supposed he still carried the bag.

179:4.7 (1941.4) Jesus now knew that nothing could be done to keep Judas from turning traitor. He started with twelve — now he had eleven. He chose six of these apostles, and though Judas was among those nominated by his first-chosen apostles, still the Master accepted him and had, up to this very hour, done everything possible to sanctify and save him, even as he had wrought for the peace and salvation of the others.

179:4.8 (1941.5) This supper, with its tender episodes and softening touches, was Jesus’ last appeal to the deserting Judas, but it was of no avail. Warning, even when administered in the most tactful manner and conveyed in the most kindly spirit, as a rule, only intensifies hatred and fires the evil determination to carry out to the full one’s own selfish projects, when love is once really dead.

5. Establishing the Remembrance Supper

179:5.1 (1941.6) As they brought Jesus the third cup of wine, the “cup of blessing,” he arose from the couch and, taking the cup in his hands, blessed it, saying: “Take this cup, all of you, and drink of it. This shall be the cup of my remembrance. This is the cup of the blessing of a new dispensation of grace and truth. This shall be to you the emblem of the bestowal and ministry of the divine Spirit of Truth. And I will not again drink this cup with you until I drink in new form with you in the Father’s eternal kingdom.”

179:5.2 (1942.1) The apostles all sensed that something out of the ordinary was transpiring as they drank of this cup of blessing in profound reverence and perfect silence. The old Passover commemorated the emergence of their fathers from a state of racial slavery into individual freedom; now the Master was instituting a new remembrance supper as a symbol of the new dispensation wherein the enslaved individual emerges from the bondage of ceremonialism and selfishness into the spiritual joy of the brotherhood and fellowship of the liberated faith sons of the living God.

179:5.3 (1942.2) When they had finished drinking this new cup of remembrance, the Master took up the bread and, after giving thanks, broke it in pieces and, directing them to pass it around, said: “Take this bread of remembrance and eat it. I have told you that I am the bread of life. And this bread of life is the united life of the Father and the Son in one gift. The word of the Father, as revealed in the Son, is indeed the bread of life.” When they had partaken of the bread of remembrance, the symbol of the living word of truth incarnated in the likeness of mortal flesh, they all sat down.

179:5.4 (1942.3) In instituting this remembrance supper, the Master, as was always his habit, resorted to parables and symbols. He employed symbols because he wanted to teach certain great spiritual truths in such a manner as to make it difficult for his successors to attach precise interpretations and definite meanings to his words. In this way he sought to prevent successive generations from crystallizing his teaching and binding down his spiritual meanings by the dead chains of tradition and dogma. In the establishment of the only ceremony or sacrament associated with his whole life mission, Jesus took great pains to suggest his meanings rather than to commit himself to precise definitions. He did not wish to destroy the individual’s concept of divine communion by establishing a precise form; neither did he desire to limit the believer’s spiritual imagination by formally cramping it. He rather sought to set man’s reborn soul free upon the joyous wings of a new and living spiritual liberty.

179:5.5 (1942.4) Notwithstanding the Master’s effort thus to establish this new sacrament of the remembrance, those who followed after him in the intervening centuries saw to it that his express desire was effectively thwarted in that his simple spiritual symbolism of that last night in the flesh has been reduced to precise interpretations and subjected to the almost mathematical precision of a set formula. Of all Jesus’ teachings none have become more tradition-standardized.

179:5.6 (1942.5) This supper of remembrance, when it is partaken of by those who are Son-believing and God-knowing, does not need to have associated with its symbolism any of man’s puerile misinterpretations regarding the meaning of the divine presence, for upon all such occasions the Master is really present. The remembrance supper is the believer’s symbolic rendezvous with Michael. When you become thus spirit-conscious, the Son is actually present, and his spirit fraternizes with the indwelling fragment of his Father.

179:5.7 (1942.6) After they had engaged in meditation for a few moments, Jesus continued speaking: “When you do these things, recall the life I have lived on earth among you and rejoice that I am to continue to live on earth with you and to serve through you. As individuals, contend not among yourselves as to who shall be greatest. Be you all as brethren. And when the kingdom grows to embrace large groups of believers, likewise should you refrain from contending for greatness or seeking preferment between such groups.”

179:5.8 (1943.1) And this mighty occasion took place in the upper chamber of a friend. There was nothing of sacred form or of ceremonial consecration about either the supper or the building. The remembrance supper was established without ecclesiastical sanction.

179:5.9 (1943.2) When Jesus had thus established the supper of the remembrance, he said to the eleven: “And as often as you do this, do it in remembrance of me. And when you do remember me, first look back upon my life in the flesh, recall that I was once with you, and then, by faith, discern that you shall all sometime sup with me in the Father’s eternal kingdom. This is the new Passover which I leave with you, even the memory of my bestowal life, the word of eternal truth; and of my love for you, the outpouring of my Spirit of Truth upon all flesh.”

179:5.10 (1943.3) And they ended this celebration of the old but bloodless Passover in connection with the inauguration of the new supper of the remembrance, by singing, all together, the one hundred and eighteenth Psalm.

위로↑

Paper 182 In Gethsemane 겟세마네에서

Paper 182

In Gethsemane 겟세마네에서

1. The Last Group Prayer
Jesus’ enlargement of the revelation of God’s name
2. Last Hour Before the Betrayal
Dispatching the runner to Abner
David Zebedee’s farewell
3. Alone in Gethsemane
The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak

182:0.1 (1963.1) IT WAS about ten o’clock this Thursday night when Jesus led the eleven apostles from the home of Elijah and Mary Mark on their way back to the Gethsemane camp. Ever since that day in the hills, John Mark had made it his business to keep a watchful eye on Jesus. John, being in need of sleep, had obtained several hours of rest while the Master had been with his apostles in the upper room, but on hearing them coming downstairs, he arose and, quickly throwing a linen coat about himself, followed them through the city, over the brook Kidron, and on to their private encampment adjacent to Gethsemane Park. And John Mark remained so near the Master throughout this night and the next day that he witnessed everything and overheard much of what the Master said from this time on to the hour of the crucifixion.

182:0.2 (1963.2) As Jesus and the eleven made their way back to camp, the apostles began to wonder about the meaning of Judas’s prolonged absence, and they spoke to one another concerning the Master’s prediction that one of them would betray him, and for the first time they suspected that all was not well with Judas Iscariot. But they did not engage in open comment about Judas until they reached the camp and observed that he was not there, waiting to receive them. When they all besieged Andrew to know what had become of Judas, their chief remarked only, “I do not know where Judas is, but I fear he has deserted us.”

1. The Last Group Prayer

182:1.1 (1963.3) A few moments after arriving at camp, Jesus said to them: “My friends and brethren, my time with you is now very short, and I desire that we draw apart by ourselves while we pray to our Father in heaven for strength to sustain us in this hour and henceforth in all the work we must do in his name.”

182:1.2 (1963.4) When Jesus had thus spoken, he led the way a short distance up on Olivet, and in full view of Jerusalem he bade them kneel on a large flat rock in a circle about him as they had done on the day of their ordination; and then, as he stood there in the midst of them glorified in the mellow moonlight, he lifted up his eyes toward heaven and prayed:

182:1.3 (1963.5) “Father, my hour has come; now glorify your Son that the Son may glorify you. I know that you have given me full authority over all living creatures in my realm, and I will give eternal life to all who will become faith sons of God. And this is eternal life, that my creatures should know you as the only true God and Father of all, and that they should believe in him whom you sent into the world. Father, I have exalted you on earth and have accomplished the work which you gave me to do. I have almost finished my bestowal upon the children of our own creation; there remains only for me to lay down my life in the flesh. And now, O my Father, glorify me with the glory which I had with you before this world was and receive me once more at your right hand.

182:1.4 (1964.1) “I have manifested you to the men whom you chose from the world and gave to me. They are yours — as all life is in your hands — you gave them to me, and I have lived among them, teaching them the way of life, and they have believed. These men are learning that all I have comes from you, and that the life I live in the flesh is to make known my Father to the worlds. The truth which you have given to me I have revealed to them. These, my friends and ambassadors, have sincerely willed to receive your word. I have told them that I came forth from you, that you sent me into this world, and that I am about to return to you. Father, I do pray for these chosen men. And I pray for them not as I would pray for the world, but as for those whom I have chosen out of the world to represent me to the world after I have returned to your work, even as I have represented you in this world during my sojourn in the flesh. These men are mine; you gave them to me; but all things which are mine are ever yours, and all that which was yours you have now caused to be mine. You have been exalted in me, and I now pray that I may be honored in these men. I can no longer be in this world; I am about to return to the work you have given me to do. I must leave these men behind to represent us and our kingdom among men. Father, keep these men faithful as I prepare to yield up my life in the flesh. Help these, my friends, to be one in spirit, even as we are one. As long as I could be with them, I could watch over them and guide them, but now am I about to go away. Be near them, Father, until we can send the new teacher to comfort and strengthen them.

182:1.5 (1964.2) “You gave me twelve men, and I have kept them all save one, the son of revenge, who would not have further fellowship with us. These men are weak and frail, but I know we can trust them; I have proved them; they love me, even as they reverence you. While they must suffer much for my sake, I desire that they should also be filled with the joy of the assurance of sonship in the heavenly kingdom. I have given these men your word and have taught them the truth. The world may hate them, even as it has hated me, but I do not ask that you take them out of the world, only that you keep them from the evil in the world. Sanctify them in the truth; your word is truth. And as you sent me into this world, even so am I about to send these men into the world. For their sakes I have lived among men and have consecrated my life to your service that I might inspire them to be purified through the truth I have taught them and the love I have revealed to them. I well know, my Father, that there is no need for me to ask you to watch over these brethren after I have gone; I know you love them even as I, but I do this that they may the better realize the Father loves mortal men even as does the Son.

182:1.6 (1964.3) “And now, my Father, I would pray not only for these eleven men but also for all others who now believe, or who may hereafter believe the gospel of the kingdom through the word of their future ministry. I want them all to be one, even as you and I are one. You are in me and I am in you, and I desire that these believers likewise be in us; that both of our spirits indwell them. If my children are one as we are one, and if they love one another as I have loved them, all men will then believe that I came forth from you and be willing to receive the revelation of truth and glory which I have made. The glory which you gave me I have revealed to these believers. As you have lived with me in spirit, so have I lived with them in the flesh. As you have been one with me, so have I been one with them, and so will the new teacher ever be one with them and in them. And all this have I done that my brethren in the flesh may know that the Father loves them even as does the Son, and that you love them even as you love me. Father, work with me to save these believers that they may presently come to be with me in glory and then go on to join you in the Paradise embrace. Those who serve with me in humiliation, I would have with me in glory so that they may see all you have given into my hands as the eternal harvest of the seed sowing of time in the likeness of mortal flesh. I long to show my earthly brethren the glory I had with you before the founding of this world. This world knows very little of you, righteous Father, but I know you, and I have made you known to these believers, and they will make known your name to other generations. And now I promise them that you will be with them in the world even as you have been with me — even so.”

182:1.7 (1965.1) The eleven remained kneeling in this circle about Jesus for several minutes before they arose and in silence made their way back to the near-by camp.

182:1.8 (1965.2) Jesus prayed for unity among his followers, but he did not desire uniformity. Sin creates a dead level of evil inertia, but righteousness nourishes the creative spirit of individual experience in the living realities of eternal truth and in the progressive communion of the divine spirits of the Father and the Son. In the spiritual fellowship of the believer-son with the divine Father there can never be doctrinal finality and sectarian superiority of group consciousness.

182:1.9 (1965.3) The Master, during the course of this final prayer with his apostles, alluded to the fact that he had manifested the Father’s name to the world. And that is truly what he did by the revelation of God through his perfected life in the flesh. The Father in heaven had sought to reveal himself to Moses, but he could proceed no further than to cause it to be said, “I AM.” And when pressed for further revelation of himself, it was only disclosed, “I AM that I AM.” But when Jesus had finished his earth life, this name of the Father had been so revealed that the Master, who was the Father incarnate, could truly say:

182:1.10 (1965.4) I am the bread of life.

182:1.11 (1965.5) I am the living water.

182:1.12 (1965.6) I am the light of the world.

182:1.13 (1965.7) I am the desire of all ages.

182:1.14 (1965.8) I am the open door to eternal salvation.

182:1.15 (1965.9) I am the reality of endless life.

182:1.16 (1965.10) I am the good shepherd.

182:1.17 (1965.11) I am the pathway of infinite perfection.

182:1.18 (1965.12) I am the resurrection and the life.

182:1.19 (1965.13) I am the secret of eternal survival.

182:1.20 (1965.14) I am the way, the truth, and the life.

182:1.21 (1965.15) I am the infinite Father of my finite children.

182:1.22 (1965.16) I am the true vine; you are the branches.

182:1.23 (1965.17) I am the hope of all who know the living truth.

182:1.24 (1965.18) I am the living bridge from one world to another.

182:1.25 (1965.19) I am the living link between time and eternity.

182:1.26 (1965.20) Thus did Jesus enlarge the living revelation of the name of God to all generations. As divine love reveals the nature of God, eternal truth discloses his name in ever-enlarging proportions.

2. Last Hour Before the Betrayal

182:2.1 (1966.1) The apostles were greatly shocked when they returned to their camp and found Judas absent. While the eleven were engaged in a heated discussion of their traitorous fellow apostle, David Zebedee and John Mark took Jesus to one side and revealed that they had kept Judas under observation for several days, and that they knew he intended to betray him into the hands of his enemies. Jesus listened to them but only said: “My friends, nothing can happen to the Son of Man unless the Father in heaven so wills. Let not your hearts be troubled; all things will work together for the glory of God and the salvation of men.”

182:2.2 (1966.2) The cheerful attitude of Jesus was waning. As the hour passed, he grew more and more serious, even sorrowful. The apostles, being much agitated, were loath to return to their tents even when requested to do so by the Master himself. Returning from his talk with David and John, he addressed his last words to all eleven, saying: “My friends, go to your rest. Prepare yourselves for the work of tomorrow. Remember, we should all submit ourselves to the will of the Father in heaven. My peace I leave with you.” And having thus spoken, he motioned them to their tents, but as they went, he called to Peter, James, and John, saying, “I desire that you remain with me for a little while.”

182:2.3 (1966.3) The apostles fell asleep only because they were literally exhausted; they had been running short on sleep ever since their arrival in Jerusalem. Before they went to their separate sleeping quarters, Simon Zelotes led them all over to his tent, where were stored the swords and other arms, and supplied each of them with this fighting equipment. All of them received these arms and girded themselves therewith except Nathaniel. Nathaniel, in refusing to arm himself, said: “My brethren, the Master has repeatedly told us that his kingdom is not of this world, and that his disciples should not fight with the sword to bring about its establishment. I believe this; I do not think the Master needs to have us employ the sword in his defense. We have all seen his mighty power and know that he could defend himself against his enemies if he so desired. If he will not resist his enemies, it must be that such a course represents his attempt to fulfill his Father’s will. I will pray, but I will not wield the sword.” When Andrew heard Nathaniel’s speech, he handed his sword back to Simon Zelotes. And so nine of them were armed as they separated for the night.

182:2.4 (1966.4) Resentment of Judas’s being a traitor for the moment eclipsed everything else in the apostles’ minds. The Master’s comment in reference to Judas, spoken in the course of the last prayer, opened their eyes to the fact that he had forsaken them.

182:2.5 (1966.5) After the eight apostles had finally gone to their tents, and while Peter, James, and John were standing by to receive the Master’s orders, Jesus called to David Zebedee, “Send to me your most fleet and trustworthy messenger.” When David brought to the Master one Jacob, once a runner on the overnight messenger service between Jerusalem and Bethsaida, Jesus, addressing him, said: “In all haste, go to Abner at Philadelphia and say: ‘The Master sends greetings of peace to you and says that the hour has come when he will be delivered into the hands of his enemies, who will put him to death, but that he will rise from the dead and appear to you shortly, before he goes to the Father, and that he will then give you guidance to the time when the new teacher shall come to live in your hearts.’” And when Jacob had rehearsed this message to the Master’s satisfaction, Jesus sent him on his way, saying: “Fear not what any man may do to you, Jacob, for this night an unseen messenger will run by your side.”

182:2.6 (1967.1) Then Jesus turned to the chief of the visiting Greeks who were encamped with them, and said: “My brother, be not disturbed by what is about to take place since I have already forewarned you. The Son of Man will be put to death at the instigation of his enemies, the chief priests and the rulers of the Jews, but I will rise to be with you a short time before I go to the Father. And when you have seen all this come to pass, glorify God and strengthen your brethren.”

182:2.7 (1967.2) In ordinary circumstances the apostles would have bidden the Master a personal good night, but this evening they were so preoccupied with the sudden realization of Judas’s desertion and so overcome by the unusual nature of the Master’s farewell prayer that they listened to his good-bye salutation and went away in silence.

182:2.8 (1967.3) Jesus did say this to Andrew as he left his side that night: “Andrew, do what you can to keep your brethren together until I come again to you after I have drunk this cup. Strengthen your brethren, seeing that I have already told you all. Peace be with you.”

182:2.9 (1967.4) None of the apostles expected anything out of the ordinary to happen that night since it was already so late. They sought sleep that they might rise up early in the morning and be prepared for the worst. They thought that the chief priests would seek to apprehend their Master early in the morning as no secular work was ever done after noon on the preparation day for the Passover. Only David Zebedee and John Mark understood that the enemies of Jesus were coming with Judas that very night.

182:2.10 (1967.5) David had arranged to stand guard that night on the upper trail which led to the Bethany-Jerusalem road, while John Mark was to watch along the road coming up by the Kidron to Gethsemane. Before David went to his self-imposed task of outpost duty, he bade farewell to Jesus, saying: “Master, I have had great joy in my service with you. My brothers are your apostles, but I have delighted to do the lesser things as they should be done, and I shall miss you with all my heart when you are gone.” And then said Jesus to David: “David, my son, others have done that which they were directed to do, but this service have you done of your own heart, and I have not been unmindful of your devotion. You, too, shall some day serve with me in the eternal kingdom.”

182:2.11 (1967.6) And then, as he prepared to go on watch by the upper trail, David said to Jesus: “You know, Master, I sent for your family, and I have word by a messenger that they are tonight in Jericho. They will be here early tomorrow forenoon since it would be dangerous for them to come up the bloody way by night.” And Jesus, looking down upon David, only said: “Let it be so, David.”

182:2.12 (1967.7) When David had gone up Olivet, John Mark took up his vigil near the road which ran by the brook down to Jerusalem. And John would have remained at this post but for his great desire to be near Jesus and to know what was going on. Shortly after David left him, and when John Mark observed Jesus withdraw, with Peter, James, and John, into a near-by ravine, he was so overcome with combined devotion and curiosity that he forsook his sentinel post and followed after them, hiding himself in the bushes, from which place he saw and overheard all that transpired during those last moments in the garden and just before Judas and the armed guards appeared to arrest Jesus.

182:2.13 (1968.1) While all this was in progress at the Master’s camp, Judas Iscariot was in conference with the captain of the temple guards, who had assembled his men preparatory to setting out, under the leadership of the betrayer, to arrest Jesus.

3. Alone in Gethsemane

182:3.1 (1968.2) After all was still and quiet about the camp, Jesus, taking Peter, James, and John, went a short way up a near-by ravine where he had often before gone to pray and commune. The three apostles could not help recognizing that he was grievously oppressed; never before had they observed their Master to be so heavy-laden and sorrowful. When they arrived at the place of his devotions, he bade the three sit down and watch with him while he went off about a stone’s throw to pray. And when he had fallen down on his face, he prayed: “My Father, I came into this world to do your will, and so have I. I know that the hour has come to lay down this life in the flesh, and I do not shrink therefrom, but I would know that it is your will that I drink this cup. Send me the assurance that I will please you in my death even as I have in my life.”

182:3.2 (1968.3) The Master remained in a prayerful attitude for a few moments, and then, going over to the three apostles, he found them sound asleep, for their eyes were heavy and they could not remain awake. As Jesus awoke them, he said: “What! can you not watch with me even for one hour? Cannot you see that my soul is exceedingly sorrowful, even to death, and that I crave your companionship?” After the three had aroused from their slumber, the Master again went apart by himself and, falling down on the ground, again prayed: “Father, I know it is possible to avoid this cup — all things are possible with you — but I have come to do your will, and while this is a bitter cup, I would drink it if it is your will.” And when he had thus prayed, a mighty angel came down by his side and, speaking to him, touched him and strengthened him.

182:3.3 (1968.4) When Jesus returned to speak with the three apostles, he again found them fast asleep. He awakened them, saying: “In such an hour I need that you should watch and pray with me — all the more do you need to pray that you enter not into temptation — wherefore do you fall asleep when I leave you?”

182:3.4 (1968.5) And then, for a third time, the Master withdrew and prayed: “Father, you see my sleeping apostles; have mercy upon them. The spirit is indeed willing, but the flesh is weak. And now, O Father, if this cup may not pass, then would I drink it. Not my will, but yours, be done.” And when he had finished praying, he lay for a moment prostrate on the ground. When he arose and went back to his apostles, once more he found them asleep. He surveyed them and, with a pitying gesture, tenderly said: “Sleep on now and take your rest; the time of decision is past. The hour is now upon us wherein the Son of Man will be betrayed into the hands of his enemies.” As he reached down to shake them that he might awaken them, he said: “Arise, let us be going back to the camp, for, behold, he who betrays me is at hand, and the hour has come when my flock shall be scattered. But I have already told you about these things.”

182:3.5 (1968.6) During the years that Jesus lived among his followers, they did, indeed, have much proof of his divine nature, but just now are they about to witness new evidences of his humanity. Just before the greatest of all the revelations of his divinity, his resurrection, must now come the greatest proofs of his mortal nature, his humiliation and crucifixion.

182:3.6 (1969.1) Each time he prayed in the garden, his humanity laid a firmer faith-hold upon his divinity; his human will more completely became one with the divine will of his Father. Among other words spoken to him by the mighty angel was the message that the Father desired his Son to finish his earth bestowal by passing through the creature experience of death just as all mortal creatures must experience material dissolution in passing from the existence of time into the progression of eternity.

182:3.7 (1969.2) Earlier in the evening it had not seemed so difficult to drink the cup, but as the human Jesus bade farewell to his apostles and sent them to their rest, the trial grew more appalling. Jesus experienced that natural ebb and flow of feeling which is common to all human experience, and just now he was weary from work, exhausted from the long hours of strenuous labor and painful anxiety concerning the safety of his apostles. While no mortal can presume to understand the thoughts and feelings of the incarnate Son of God at such a time as this, we know that he endured great anguish and suffered untold sorrow, for the perspiration rolled off his face in great drops. He was at last convinced that the Father intended to allow natural events to take their course; he was fully determined to employ none of his sovereign power as the supreme head of a universe to save himself.

182:3.8 (1969.3) The assembled hosts of a vast creation are now hovered over this scene under the transient joint command of Gabriel and the Personalized Adjuster of Jesus. The division commanders of these armies of heaven have repeatedly been warned not to interfere with these transactions on earth unless Jesus himself should order them to intervene.

182:3.9 (1969.4) The experience of parting with the apostles was a great strain on the human heart of Jesus; this sorrow of love bore down on him and made it more difficult to face such a death as he well knew awaited him. He realized how weak and how ignorant his apostles were, and he dreaded to leave them. He well knew that the time of his departure had come, but his human heart longed to find out whether there might not possibly be some legitimate avenue of escape from this terrible plight of suffering and sorrow. And when it had thus sought escape, and failed, it was willing to drink the cup. The divine mind of Michael knew he had done his best for the twelve apostles; but the human heart of Jesus wished that more might have been done for them before they should be left alone in the world. Jesus’ heart was being crushed; he truly loved his brethren. He was isolated from his family in the flesh; one of his chosen associates was betraying him. His father Joseph’s people had rejected him and thereby sealed their doom as a people with a special mission on earth. His soul was tortured by baffled love and rejected mercy. It was just one of those awful human moments when everything seems to bear down with crushing cruelty and terrible agony.

182:3.10 (1969.5) Jesus’ humanity was not insensible to this situation of private loneliness, public shame, and the appearance of the failure of his cause. All these sentiments bore down on him with indescribable heaviness. In this great sorrow his mind went back to the days of his childhood in Nazareth and to his early work in Galilee. At the time of this great trial there came up in his mind many of those pleasant scenes of his earthly ministry. And it was from these old memories of Nazareth, Capernaum, Mount Hermon, and of the sunrise and sunset on the shimmering Sea of Galilee, that he soothed himself as he made his human heart strong and ready to encounter the traitor who should so soon betray him.

182:3.11 (1970.1) Before Judas and the soldiers arrived, the Master had fully regained his customary poise; the spirit had triumphed over the flesh; faith had asserted itself over all human tendencies to fear or entertain doubt. The supreme test of the full realization of the human nature had been met and acceptably passed. Once more the Son of Man was prepared to face his enemies with equanimity and in the full assurance of his invincibility as a mortal man unreservedly dedicated to the doing of his Father’s will.

위로↑

Paper 187 The Crucifixion 십자가에 못박힘

Paper 187

The Crucifixion 십자가에 못박힘

1. On the Way to Golgotha
“Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me…”
Simon from Cyrene
2. The Crucifixion
3. Those Who Saw the Crucifixion
4. The Thief on the Cross
Jesus’ charge to John
5. Last Hour on the Cross
6. After the Crucifixion

187:0.1 (2004.1) AFTER the two brigands had been made ready, the soldiers, under the direction of a centurion, started for the scene of the crucifixion. The centurion in charge of these twelve soldiers was the same captain who had led forth the Roman soldiers the previous night to arrest Jesus in Gethsemane. It was the Roman custom to assign four soldiers for each person to be crucified. The two brigands were properly scourged before they were taken out to be crucified, but Jesus was given no further physical punishment; the captain undoubtedly thought he had already been sufficiently scourged, even before his condemnation.

187:0.2 (2004.2) The two thieves crucified with Jesus were associates of Barabbas and would later have been put to death with their leader if he had not been released as the Passover pardon of Pilate. Jesus was thus crucified in the place of Barabbas.

187:0.3 (2004.3) What Jesus is now about to do, submit to death on the cross, he does of his own free will. In foretelling this experience, he said: “The Father loves and sustains me because I am willing to lay down my life. But I will take it up again. No one takes my life away from me — I lay it down of myself. I have authority to lay it down, and I have authority to take it up. I have received such a commandment from my Father.”

187:0.4 (2004.4) It was just before nine o’clock this morning when the soldiers led Jesus from the praetorium on the way to Golgotha. They were followed by many who secretly sympathized with Jesus, but most of this group of two hundred or more were either his enemies or curious idlers who merely desired to enjoy the shock of witnessing the crucifixions. Only a few of the Jewish leaders went out to see Jesus die on the cross. Knowing that he had been turned over to the Roman soldiers by Pilate, and that he was condemned to die, they busied themselves with their meeting in the temple, whereat they discussed what should be done with his followers.

1. On the Way to Golgotha

187:1.1 (2004.5) Before leaving the courtyard of the praetorium, the soldiers placed the crossbeam on Jesus’ shoulders. It was the custom to compel the condemned man to carry the crossbeam to the site of the crucifixion. Such a condemned man did not carry the whole cross, only this shorter timber. The longer and upright pieces of timber for the three crosses had already been transported to Golgotha and, by the time of the arrival of the soldiers and their prisoners, had been firmly implanted in the ground.

187:1.2 (2004.6) According to custom the captain led the procession, carrying small white boards on which had been written with charcoal the names of the criminals and the nature of the crimes for which they had been condemned. For the two thieves the centurion had notices which gave their names, underneath which was written the one word, “Brigand.” It was the custom, after the victim had been nailed to the crossbeam and hoisted to his place on the upright timber, to nail this notice to the top of the cross, just above the head of the criminal, that all witnesses might know for what crime the condemned man was being crucified. The legend which the centurion carried to put on the cross of Jesus had been written by Pilate himself in Latin, Greek, and Aramaic, and it read: “Jesus of Nazareth — the King of the Jews.”

187:1.3 (2005.1) Some of the Jewish authorities who were yet present when Pilate wrote this legend made vigorous protest against calling Jesus the “king of the Jews.” But Pilate reminded them that such an accusation was part of the charge which led to his condemnation. When the Jews saw they could not prevail upon Pilate to change his mind, they pleaded that at least it be modified to read, “He said, ‘I am the king of the Jews.’” But Pilate was adamant; he would not alter the writing. To all further supplication he only replied, “What I have written, I have written.”

187:1.4 (2005.2) Ordinarily, it was the custom to journey to Golgotha by the longest road in order that a large number of persons might view the condemned criminal, but on this day they went by the most direct route to the Damascus gate, which led out of the city to the north, and following this road, they soon arrived at Golgotha, the official crucifixion site of Jerusalem. Beyond Golgotha were the villas of the wealthy, and on the other side of the road were the tombs of many well-to-do Jews.

187:1.5 (2005.3) Crucifixion was not a Jewish mode of punishment. Both the Greeks and the Romans learned this method of execution from the Phoenicians. Even Herod, with all his cruelty, did not resort to crucifixion. The Romans never crucified a Roman citizen; only slaves and subject peoples were subjected to this dishonorable mode of death. During the siege of Jerusalem, just forty years after the crucifixion of Jesus, all of Golgotha was covered by thousands upon thousands of crosses upon which, from day to day, there perished the flower of the Jewish race. A terrible harvest, indeed, of the seed-sowing of this day.

187:1.6 (2005.4) As the death procession passed along the narrow streets of Jerusalem, many of the tenderhearted Jewish women who had heard Jesus’ words of good cheer and compassion, and who knew of his life of loving ministry, could not refrain from weeping when they saw him being led forth to such an ignoble death. As he passed by, many of these women bewailed and lamented. And when some of them even dared to follow along by his side, the Master turned his head toward them and said: “Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but rather weep for yourselves and for your children. My work is about done — soon I go to my Father — but the times of terrible trouble for Jerusalem are just beginning. Behold, the days are coming in which you shall say: Blessed are the barren and those whose breasts have never suckled their young. In those days will you pray the rocks of the hills to fall on you in order that you may be delivered from the terrors of your troubles.”

187:1.7 (2005.5) These women of Jerusalem were indeed courageous to manifest sympathy for Jesus, for it was strictly against the law to show friendly feelings for one who was being led forth to crucifixion. It was permitted the rabble to jeer, mock, and ridicule the condemned, but it was not allowed that any sympathy should be expressed. Though Jesus appreciated the manifestation of sympathy in this dark hour when his friends were in hiding, he did not want these kindhearted women to incur the displeasure of the authorities by daring to show compassion in his behalf. Even at such a time as this Jesus thought little about himself, only of the terrible days of tragedy ahead for Jerusalem and the whole Jewish nation.

187:1.8 (2006.1) As the Master trudged along on the way to the crucifixion, he was very weary; he was nearly exhausted. He had had neither food nor water since the Last Supper at the home of Elijah Mark; neither had he been permitted to enjoy one moment of sleep. In addition, there had been one hearing right after another up to the hour of his condemnation, not to mention the abusive scourgings with their accompanying physical suffering and loss of blood. Superimposed upon all this was his extreme mental anguish, his acute spiritual tension, and a terrible feeling of human loneliness.

187:1.9 (2006.2) Shortly after passing through the gate on the way out of the city, as Jesus staggered on bearing the crossbeam, his physical strength momentarily gave way, and he fell beneath the weight of his heavy burden. The soldiers shouted at him and kicked him, but he could not arise. When the captain saw this, knowing what Jesus had already endured, he commanded the soldiers to desist. Then he ordered a passerby, one Simon from Cyrene, to take the crossbeam from Jesus’ shoulders and compelled him to carry it the rest of the way to Golgotha.

187:1.10 (2006.3) This man Simon had come all the way from Cyrene, in northern Africa, to attend the Passover. He was stopping with other Cyrenians just outside the city walls and was on his way to the temple services in the city when the Roman captain commanded him to carry Jesus’ crossbeam. Simon lingered all through the hours of the Master’s death on the cross, talking with many of his friends and with his enemies. After the resurrection and before leaving Jerusalem, he became a valiant believer in the gospel of the kingdom, and when he returned home, he led his family into the heavenly kingdom. His two sons, Alexander and Rufus, became very effective teachers of the new gospel in Africa. But Simon never knew that Jesus, whose burden he bore, and the Jewish tutor who once befriended his injured son, were the same person.

187:1.11 (2006.4) It was shortly after nine o’clock when this procession of death arrived at Golgotha, and the Roman soldiers set themselves about the task of nailing the two brigands and the Son of Man to their respective crosses.

2. The Crucifixion

187:2.1 (2006.5) The soldiers first bound the Master’s arms with cords to the crossbeam, and then they nailed his hands to the wood. When they had hoisted this crossbeam up on the post, and after they had nailed it securely to the upright timber of the cross, they bound and nailed his feet to the wood, using one long nail to penetrate both feet. The upright timber had a large peg, inserted at the proper height, which served as a sort of saddle for supporting the body weight. The cross was not high, the Master’s feet being only about three feet from the ground. He was therefore able to hear all that was said of him in derision and could plainly see the expression on the faces of all those who so thoughtlessly mocked him. And also could those present easily hear all that Jesus said during these hours of lingering torture and slow death.

187:2.2 (2007.1) It was the custom to remove all clothes from those who were to be crucified, but since the Jews greatly objected to the public exposure of the naked human form, the Romans always provided a suitable loin cloth for all persons crucified at Jerusalem. Accordingly, after Jesus’ clothes had been removed, he was thus garbed before he was put upon the cross.

187:2.3 (2007.2) Crucifixion was resorted to in order to provide a cruel and lingering punishment, the victim sometimes not dying for several days. There was considerable sentiment against crucifixion in Jerusalem, and there existed a society of Jewish women who always sent a representative to crucifixions for the purpose of offering drugged wine to the victim in order to lessen his suffering. But when Jesus tasted this narcotized wine, as thirsty as he was, he refused to drink it. The Master chose to retain his human consciousness until the very end. He desired to meet death, even in this cruel and inhuman form, and conquer it by voluntary submission to the full human experience.

187:2.4 (2007.3) Before Jesus was put on his cross, the two brigands had already been placed on their crosses, all the while cursing and spitting upon their executioners. Jesus’ only words, as they nailed him to the crossbeam, were, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.” He could not have so mercifully and lovingly interceded for his executioners if such thoughts of affectionate devotion had not been the mainspring of all his life of unselfish service. The ideas, motives, and longings of a lifetime are openly revealed in a crisis.

187:2.5 (2007.4) After the Master was hoisted on the cross, the captain nailed the title up above his head, and it read in three languages, “Jesus of Nazareth — the King of the Jews.” The Jews were infuriated by this believed insult. But Pilate was chafed by their disrespectful manner; he felt he had been intimidated and humiliated, and he took this method of obtaining petty revenge. He could have written “Jesus, a rebel.” But he well knew how these Jerusalem Jews detested the very name of Nazareth, and he was determined thus to humiliate them. He knew that they would also be cut to the very quick by seeing this executed Galilean called “The King of the Jews.”

187:2.6 (2007.5) Many of the Jewish leaders, when they learned how Pilate had sought to deride them by placing this inscription on the cross of Jesus, hastened out to Golgotha, but they dared not attempt to remove it since the Roman soldiers were standing on guard. Not being able to remove the title, these leaders mingled with the crowd and did their utmost to incite derision and ridicule, lest any give serious regard to the inscription.

187:2.7 (2007.6) The Apostle John, with Mary the mother of Jesus, Ruth, and Jude, arrived on the scene just after Jesus had been hoisted to his position on the cross, and just as the captain was nailing the title above the Master’s head. John was the only one of the eleven apostles to witness the crucifixion, and even he was not present all of the time since he ran into Jerusalem to bring back his mother and her friends soon after he had brought Jesus’ mother to the scene.

187:2.8 (2007.7) As Jesus saw his mother, with John and his brother and sister, he smiled but said nothing. Meanwhile the four soldiers assigned to the Master’s crucifixion, as was the custom, had divided his clothes among them, one taking the sandals, one the turban, one the girdle, and the fourth the cloak. This left the tunic, or seamless vestment reaching down to near the knees, to be cut up into four pieces, but when the soldiers saw what an unusual garment it was, they decided to cast lots for it. Jesus looked down on them while they divided his garments, and the thoughtless crowd jeered at him.

187:2.9 (2008.1) It was well that the Roman soldiers took possession of the Master’s clothing. Otherwise, if his followers had gained possession of these garments, they would have been tempted to resort to superstitious relic worship. The Master desired that his followers should have nothing material to associate with his life on earth. He wanted to leave mankind only the memory of a human life dedicated to the high spiritual ideal of being consecrated to doing the Father’s will.

3. Those Who Saw the Crucifixion

187:3.1 (2008.2) At about half past nine o’clock this Friday morning, Jesus was hung upon the cross. Before eleven o’clock, upward of one thousand persons had assembled to witness this spectacle of the crucifixion of the Son of Man. Throughout these dreadful hours the unseen hosts of a universe stood in silence while they gazed upon this extraordinary phenomenon of the Creator as he was dying the death of the creature, even the most ignoble death of a condemned criminal.

187:3.2 (2008.3) Standing near the cross at one time or another during the crucifixion were Mary, Ruth, Jude, John, Salome (John’s mother), and a group of earnest women believers including Mary the wife of Clopas and sister of Jesus’ mother, Mary Magdalene, and Rebecca, onetime of Sepphoris. These and other friends of Jesus held their peace while they witnessed his great patience and fortitude and gazed upon his intense sufferings.

187:3.3 (2008.4) Many who passed by wagged their heads and, railing at him, said: “You who would destroy the temple and build it again in three days, save yourself. If you are the Son of God, why do you not come down from your cross?” In like manner some of the rulers of the Jews mocked him, saying, “He saved others, but himself he cannot save.” Others said, “If you are the king of the Jews, come down from the cross, and we will believe in you.” And later on they mocked him the more, saying: “He trusted in God to deliver him. He even claimed to be the Son of God — look at him now — crucified between two thieves.” Even the two thieves also railed at him and cast reproach upon him.

187:3.4 (2008.5) Inasmuch as Jesus would make no reply to their taunts, and since it was nearing noontime of this special preparation day, by half past eleven o’clock most of the jesting and jeering crowd had gone its way; less than fifty persons remained on the scene. The soldiers now prepared to eat lunch and drink their cheap, sour wine as they settled down for the long deathwatch. As they partook of their wine, they derisively offered a toast to Jesus, saying, “Hail and good fortune! to the king of the Jews.” And they were astonished at the Master’s tolerant regard of their ridicule and mocking.

187:3.5 (2008.6) When Jesus saw them eat and drink, he looked down upon them and said, “I thirst.” When the captain of the guard heard Jesus say, “I thirst,” he took some of the wine from his bottle and, putting the saturated sponge stopper upon the end of a javelin, raised it to Jesus so that he could moisten his parched lips.

187:3.6 (2008.7) Jesus had purposed to live without resort to his supernatural power, and he likewise elected to die as an ordinary mortal upon the cross. He had lived as a man, and he would die as a man — doing the Father’s will.

4. The Thief on the Cross

187:4.1 (2008.8) One of the brigands railed at Jesus, saying, “If you are the Son of God, why do you not save yourself and us?” But when he had reproached Jesus, the other thief, who had many times heard the Master teach, said: “Do you have no fear even of God? Do you not see that we are suffering justly for our deeds, but that this man suffers unjustly? Better that we should seek forgiveness for our sins and salvation for our souls.” When Jesus heard the thief say this, he turned his face toward him and smiled approvingly. When the malefactor saw the face of Jesus turned toward him, he mustered up his courage, fanned the flickering flame of his faith, and said, “Lord, remember me when you come into your kingdom.” And then Jesus said, “Verily, verily, I say to you today, you shall sometime be with me in Paradise.”

187:4.2 (2009.1) The Master had time amidst the pangs of mortal death to listen to the faith confession of the believing brigand. When this thief reached out for salvation, he found deliverance. Many times before this he had been constrained to believe in Jesus, but only in these last hours of consciousness did he turn with a whole heart toward the Master’s teaching. When he saw the manner in which Jesus faced death upon the cross, this thief could no longer resist the conviction that this Son of Man was indeed the Son of God.

187:4.3 (2009.2) During this episode of the conversion and reception of the thief into the kingdom by Jesus, the Apostle John was absent, having gone into the city to bring his mother and her friends to the scene of the crucifixion. Luke subsequently heard this story from the converted Roman captain of the guard.

187:4.4 (2009.3) The Apostle John told about the crucifixion as he remembered the event two thirds of a century after its occurrence. The other records were based upon the recital of the Roman centurion on duty who, because of what he saw and heard, subsequently believed in Jesus and entered into the full fellowship of the kingdom of heaven on earth.

187:4.5 (2009.4) This young man, the penitent brigand, had been led into a life of violence and wrongdoing by those who extolled such a career of robbery as an effective patriotic protest against political oppression and social injustice. And this sort of teaching, plus the urge for adventure, led many otherwise well-meaning youths to enlist in these daring expeditions of robbery. This young man had looked upon Barabbas as a hero. Now he saw that he had been mistaken. Here on the cross beside him he saw a really great man, a true hero. Here was a hero who fired his zeal and inspired his highest ideas of moral self-respect and quickened all his ideals of courage, manhood, and bravery. In beholding Jesus, there sprang up in his heart an overwhelming sense of love, loyalty, and genuine greatness.

187:4.6 (2009.5) And if any other person among the jeering crowd had experienced the birth of faith within his soul and had appealed to the mercy of Jesus, he would have been received with the same loving consideration that was displayed toward the believing brigand.

187:4.7 (2009.6) Just after the repentant thief heard the Master’s promise that they should sometime meet in Paradise, John returned from the city, bringing with him his mother and a company of almost a dozen women believers. John took up his position near Mary the mother of Jesus, supporting her. Her son Jude stood on the other side. As Jesus looked down upon this scene, it was noontide, and he said to his mother, “Woman, behold your son!” And speaking to John, he said, “My son, behold your mother!” And then he addressed them both, saying, “I desire that you depart from this place.” And so John and Jude led Mary away from Golgotha. John took the mother of Jesus to the place where he tarried in Jerusalem and then hastened back to the scene of the crucifixion. After the Passover Mary returned to Bethsaida, where she lived at John’s home for the rest of her natural life. Mary did not live quite one year after the death of Jesus.

187:4.8 (2010.1) After Mary left, the other women withdrew for a short distance and remained in attendance upon Jesus until he expired on the cross, and they were yet standing by when the body of the Master was taken down for burial.

5. Last Hour on the Cross

187:5.1 (2010.2) Although it was early in the season for such a phenomenon, shortly after twelve o’clock the sky darkened by reason of the fine sand in the air. The people of Jerusalem knew that this meant the coming of one of those hot-wind sandstorms from the Arabian desert. Before one o’clock the sky was so dark the sun was hid, and the remainder of the crowd hastened back to the city. When the Master gave up his life shortly after this hour, less than thirty people were present, only the thirteen Roman soldiers and a group of about fifteen believers. These believers were all women except two, Jude, Jesus’ brother, and John Zebedee, who returned to the scene just before the Master expired.

187:5.2 (2010.3) Shortly after one o’clock, amidst the increasing darkness of the fierce sandstorm, Jesus began to fail in human consciousness. His last words of mercy, forgiveness, and admonition had been spoken. His last wish — concerning the care of his mother — had been expressed. During this hour of approaching death the human mind of Jesus resorted to the repetition of many passages in the Hebrew scriptures, particularly the Psalms. The last conscious thought of the human Jesus was concerned with the repetition in his mind of a portion of the Book of Psalms now known as the twentieth, twenty-first, and twenty-second Psalms. While his lips would often move, he was too weak to utter the words as these passages, which he so well knew by heart, would pass through his mind. Only a few times did those standing by catch some utterance, such as, “I know the Lord will save his anointed,” “Your hand shall find out all my enemies,” and “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” Jesus did not for one moment entertain the slightest doubt that he had lived in accordance with the Father’s will; and he never doubted that he was now laying down his life in the flesh in accordance with his Father’s will. He did not feel that the Father had forsaken him; he was merely reciting in his vanishing consciousness many Scriptures, among them this twenty-second Psalm, which begins with “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” And this happened to be one of the three passages which were spoken with sufficient clearness to be heard by those standing by.

187:5.3 (2010.4) The last request which the mortal Jesus made of his fellows was about half past one o’clock when, a second time, he said, “I thirst,” and the same captain of the guard again moistened his lips with the same sponge wet in the sour wine, in those days commonly called vinegar.

187:5.4 (2010.5) The sandstorm grew in intensity and the heavens increasingly darkened. Still the soldiers and the small group of believers stood by. The soldiers crouched near the cross, huddled together to protect themselves from the cutting sand. The mother of John and others watched from a distance where they were somewhat sheltered by an overhanging rock. When the Master finally breathed his last, there were present at the foot of his cross John Zebedee, his brother Jude, his sister Ruth, Mary Magdalene, and Rebecca, onetime of Sepphoris.

187:5.5 (2011.1) It was just before three o’clock when Jesus, with a loud voice, cried out, “It is finished! Father, into your hands I commend my spirit.” And when he had thus spoken, he bowed his head and gave up the life struggle. When the Roman centurion saw how Jesus died, he smote his breast and said: “This was indeed a righteous man; truly he must have been a Son of God.” And from that hour he began to believe in Jesus.

187:5.6 (2011.2) Jesus died royally — as he had lived. He freely admitted his kingship and remained master of the situation throughout the tragic day. He went willingly to his ignominious death, after he had provided for the safety of his chosen apostles. He wisely restrained Peter’s trouble-making violence and provided that John might be near him right up to the end of his mortal existence. He revealed his true nature to the murderous Sanhedrin and reminded Pilate of the source of his sovereign authority as a Son of God. He started out to Golgotha bearing his own crossbeam and finished up his loving bestowal by handing over his spirit of mortal acquirement to the Paradise Father. After such a life — and at such a death — the Master could truly say, “It is finished.”

187:5.7 (2011.3) Because this was the preparation day for both the Passover and the Sabbath, the Jews did not want these bodies to be exposed on Golgotha. Therefore they went before Pilate asking that the legs of these three men be broken, that they be dispatched, so that they could be taken down from their crosses and cast into the criminal burial pits before sundown. When Pilate heard this request, he forthwith sent three soldiers to break the legs and dispatch Jesus and the two brigands.

187:5.8 (2011.4) When these soldiers arrived at Golgotha, they did accordingly to the two thieves, but they found Jesus already dead, much to their surprise. However, in order to make sure of his death, one of the soldiers pierced his left side with his spear. Though it was common for the victims of crucifixion to linger alive upon the cross for even two or three days, the overwhelming emotional agony and the acute spiritual anguish of Jesus brought an end to his mortal life in the flesh in a little less than five and one-half hours.

6. After the Crucifixion

187:6.1 (2011.5) In the midst of the darkness of the sandstorm, about half past three o’clock, David Zebedee sent out the last of the messengers carrying the news of the Master’s death. The last of his runners he dispatched to the home of Martha and Mary in Bethany, where he supposed the mother of Jesus stopped with the rest of her family.

187:6.2 (2011.6) After the death of the Master, John sent the women, in charge of Jude, to the home of Elijah Mark, where they tarried over the Sabbath day. John himself, being well known by this time to the Roman centurion, remained at Golgotha until Joseph and Nicodemus arrived on the scene with an order from Pilate authorizing them to take possession of the body of Jesus.

187:6.3 (2011.7) Thus ended a day of tragedy and sorrow for a vast universe whose myriads of intelligences had shuddered at the shocking spectacle of the crucifixion of the human incarnation of their beloved Sovereign; they were stunned by this exhibition of mortal callousness and human perversity.

위로↑

Paper 188 The Time of the Tomb 무덤에 있던 시간

Paper 188

The Time of the Tomb 무덤에 있던 시간

Joseph and Nicodemus before Pilate
1. The Burial of Jesus
2. Safeguarding the Tomb
3. During the Sabbath Day
What did Jesus commend to the Father’s hands?
Status of the personality of Jesus
4. Meaning of the Death on the Cross
5. Lessons from the Cross

188:0.1 (2012.1) THE day and a half that Jesus’ mortal body lay in the tomb of Joseph, the period between his death on the cross and his resurrection, is a chapter in the earth career of Michael which is little known to us. We can narrate the burial of the Son of Man and put in this record the events associated with his resurrection, but we cannot supply much information of an authentic nature about what really transpired during this epoch of about thirty-six hours, from three o’clock Friday afternoon to three o’clock Sunday morning. This period in the Master’s career began shortly before he was taken down from the cross by the Roman soldiers. He hung upon the cross about one hour after his death. He would have been taken down sooner but for the delay in dispatching the two brigands.

188:0.2 (2012.2) The rulers of the Jews had planned to have Jesus’ body thrown in the open burial pits of Gehenna, south of the city; it was the custom thus to dispose of the victims of crucifixion. If this plan had been followed, the body of the Master would have been exposed to the wild beasts.

188:0.3 (2012.3) In the meantime, Joseph of Arimathea, accompanied by Nicodemus, had gone to Pilate and asked that the body of Jesus be turned over to them for proper burial. It was not uncommon for friends of crucified persons to offer bribes to the Roman authorities for the privilege of gaining possession of such bodies. Joseph went before Pilate with a large sum of money, in case it became necessary to pay for permission to remove Jesus’ body to a private burial tomb. But Pilate would not take money for this. When he heard the request, he quickly signed the order which authorized Joseph to proceed to Golgotha and take immediate and full possession of the Master’s body. In the meantime, the sandstorm having considerably abated, a group of Jews representing the Sanhedrin had gone out to Golgotha for the purpose of making sure that Jesus’ body accompanied those of the brigands to the open public burial pits.

1. The Burial of Jesus

188:1.1 (2012.4) When Joseph and Nicodemus arrived at Golgotha, they found the soldiers taking Jesus down from the cross and the representatives of the Sanhedrin standing by to see that none of Jesus’ followers prevented his body from going to the criminal burial pits. When Joseph presented Pilate’s order for the Master’s body to the centurion, the Jews raised a tumult and clamored for its possession. In their raving they sought violently to take possession of the body, and when they did this, the centurion ordered four of his soldiers to his side, and with drawn swords they stood astride the Master’s body as it lay there on the ground. The centurion ordered the other soldiers to leave the two thieves while they drove back this angry mob of infuriated Jews. When order had been restored, the centurion read the permit from Pilate to the Jews and, stepping aside, said to Joseph: “This body is yours to do with as you see fit. I and my soldiers will stand by to see that no man interferes.”

188:1.2 (2013.1) A crucified person could not be buried in a Jewish cemetery; there was a strict law against such a procedure. Joseph and Nicodemus knew this law, and on the way out to Golgotha they had decided to bury Jesus in Joseph’s new family tomb, hewn out of solid rock, located a short distance north of Golgotha and across the road leading to Samaria. No one had ever lain in this tomb, and they thought it appropriate that the Master should rest there. Joseph really believed that Jesus would rise from the dead, but Nicodemus was very doubtful. These former members of the Sanhedrin had kept their faith in Jesus more or less of a secret, although their fellow Sanhedrists had long suspected them, even before they withdrew from the council. From now on they were the most outspoken disciples of Jesus in all Jerusalem.

188:1.3 (2013.2) At about half past four o’clock the burial procession of Jesus of Nazareth started from Golgotha for Joseph’s tomb across the way. The body was wrapped in a linen sheet as the four men carried it, followed by the faithful women watchers from Galilee. The mortals who bore the material body of Jesus to the tomb were: Joseph, Nicodemus, John, and the Roman centurion.

188:1.4 (2013.3) They carried the body into the tomb, a chamber about ten feet square, where they hurriedly prepared it for burial. The Jews did not really bury their dead; they actually embalmed them. Joseph and Nicodemus had brought with them large quantities of myrrh and aloes, and they now wrapped the body with bandages saturated with these solutions. When the embalming was completed, they tied a napkin about the face, wrapped the body in a linen sheet, and reverently placed it on a shelf in the tomb.

188:1.5 (2013.4) After placing the body in the tomb, the centurion signaled for his soldiers to help roll the doorstone up before the entrance to the tomb. The soldiers then departed for Gehenna with the bodies of the thieves while the others returned to Jerusalem, in sorrow, to observe the Passover feast according to the laws of Moses.

188:1.6 (2013.5) There was considerable hurry and haste about the burial of Jesus because this was preparation day and the Sabbath was drawing on apace. The men hurried back to the city, but the women lingered near the tomb until it was very dark.

188:1.7 (2013.6) While all this was going on, the women were hiding near at hand so that they saw it all and observed where the Master had been laid. They thus secreted themselves because it was not permissible for women to associate with men at such a time. These women did not think Jesus had been properly prepared for burial, and they agreed among themselves to go back to the home of Joseph, rest over the Sabbath, make ready spices and ointments, and return on Sunday morning properly to prepare the Master’s body for the death rest. The women who thus tarried by the tomb on this Friday evening were: Mary Magdalene, Mary the wife of Clopas, Martha another sister of Jesus’ mother, and Rebecca of Sepphoris.

188:1.8 (2013.7) Aside from David Zebedee and Joseph of Arimathea, very few of Jesus’ disciples really believed or understood that he was due to arise from the tomb on the third day.

2. Safeguarding the Tomb

188:2.1 (2014.1) If Jesus’ followers were unmindful of his promise to rise from the grave on the third day, his enemies were not. The chief priests, Pharisees, and Sadducees recalled that they had received reports of his saying he would rise from the dead.

188:2.2 (2014.2) This Friday night, after the Passover supper, about midnight a group of the Jewish leaders gathered at the home of Caiaphas, where they discussed their fears concerning the Master’s assertions that he would rise from the dead on the third day. This meeting ended with the appointment of a committee of Sanhedrists who were to visit Pilate early the next day, bearing the official request of the Sanhedrin that a Roman guard be stationed before Jesus’ tomb to prevent his friends from tampering with it. Said the spokesman of this committee to Pilate: “Sir, we remember that this deceiver, Jesus of Nazareth, said, while he was yet alive, ‘After three days I will rise again.’ We have, therefore, come before you to request that you issue such orders as will make the sepulchre secure against his followers, at least until after the third day. We greatly fear lest his disciples come and steal him away by night and then proclaim to the people that he has risen from the dead. If we should permit this to happen, this mistake would be far worse than to have allowed him to live.”

188:2.3 (2014.3) When Pilate heard this request of the Sanhedrists, he said: “I will give you a guard of ten soldiers. Go your way and make the tomb secure.” They went back to the temple, secured ten of their own guards, and then marched out to Joseph’s tomb with these ten Jewish guards and ten Roman soldiers, even on this Sabbath morning, to set them as watchmen before the tomb. These men rolled yet another stone before the tomb and set the seal of Pilate on and around these stones, lest they be disturbed without their knowledge. And these twenty men remained on watch up to the hour of the resurrection, the Jews carrying them their food and drink.

3. During the Sabbath Day

188:3.1 (2014.4) Throughout this Sabbath day the disciples and the apostles remained in hiding, while all Jerusalem discussed the death of Jesus on the cross. There were almost one and one-half million Jews present in Jerusalem at this time, hailing from all parts of the Roman Empire and from Mesopotamia. This was the beginning of the Passover week, and all these pilgrims would be in the city to learn of the resurrection of Jesus and to carry the report back to their homes.

188:3.2 (2014.5) Late Saturday night, John Mark summoned the eleven apostles secretly to come to the home of his father, where, just before midnight, they all assembled in the same upper chamber where they had partaken of the Last Supper with their Master two nights previously.

188:3.3 (2014.6) Mary the mother of Jesus, with Ruth and Jude, returned to Bethany to join their family this Saturday evening just before sunset. David Zebedee remained at the home of Nicodemus, where he had arranged for his messengers to assemble early Sunday morning. The women of Galilee, who prepared spices for the further embalming of Jesus’ body, tarried at the home of Joseph of Arimathea.

188:3.4 (2014.7) We are not able fully to explain just what happened to Jesus of Nazareth during this period of a day and a half when he was supposed to be resting in Joseph’s new tomb. Apparently he died the same natural death on the cross as would any other mortal in the same circumstances. We heard him say, “Father, into your hands I commend my spirit.” We do not fully understand the meaning of such a statement inasmuch as his Thought Adjuster had long since been personalized and so maintained an existence apart from Jesus’ mortal being. The Master’s Personalized Adjuster could in no sense be affected by his physical death on the cross. That which Jesus put in the Father’s hands for the time being must have been the spirit counterpart of the Adjuster’s early work in spiritizing the mortal mind so as to provide for the transfer of the transcript of the human experience to the mansion worlds. There must have been some spiritual reality in the experience of Jesus which was analogous to the spirit nature, or soul, of the faith-growing mortals of the spheres. But this is merely our opinion — we do not really know what Jesus commended to his Father.

188:3.5 (2015.1) We know that the physical form of the Master rested there in Joseph’s tomb until about three o’clock Sunday morning, but we are wholly uncertain regarding the status of the personality of Jesus during that period of thirty-six hours. We have sometimes dared to explain these things to ourselves somewhat as follows:

188:3.6 (2015.2) 1. The Creator consciousness of Michael must have been at large and wholly free from its associated mortal mind of the physical incarnation.

188:3.7 (2015.3) 2. The former Thought Adjuster of Jesus we know to have been present on earth during this period and in personal command of the assembled celestial hosts.

188:3.8 (2015.4) 3. The acquired spirit identity of the man of Nazareth which was built up during his lifetime in the flesh, first, by the direct efforts of his Thought Adjuster, and later, by his own perfect adjustment between the physical necessities and the spiritual requirements of the ideal mortal existence, as it was effected by his never-ceasing choice of the Father’s will, must have been consigned to the custody of the Paradise Father. Whether or not this spirit reality returned to become a part of the resurrected personality, we do not know, but we believe it did. But there are those in the universe who hold that this soul-identity of Jesus now reposes in the “bosom of the Father,” to be subsequently released for leadership of the Nebadon Corps of the Finality in their undisclosed destiny in connection with the uncreated universes of the unorganized realms of outer space.

188:3.9 (2015.5) 4. We think the human or mortal consciousness of Jesus slept during these thirty-six hours. We have reason to believe that the human Jesus knew nothing of what transpired in the universe during this period. To the mortal consciousness there appeared no lapse of time; the resurrection of life followed the sleep of death as of the same instant.

188:3.10 (2015.6) And this is about all we can place on record regarding the status of Jesus during this period of the tomb. There are a number of correlated facts to which we can allude, although we are hardly competent to undertake their interpretation.

188:3.11 (2015.7) In the vast court of the resurrection halls of the first mansion world of Satania, there may now be observed a magnificent material-morontia structure known as the “Michael Memorial,” now bearing the seal of Gabriel. This memorial was created shortly after Michael departed from this world, and it bears this inscription: “In commemoration of the mortal transit of Jesus of Nazareth on Urantia.”

188:3.12 (2016.1) There are records extant which show that during this period the supreme council of Salvington, numbering one hundred, held an executive meeting on Urantia under the presidency of Gabriel. There are also records showing that the Ancients of Days of Uversa communicated with Michael regarding the status of the universe of Nebadon during this time.

188:3.13 (2016.2) We know that at least one message passed between Michael and Immanuel on Salvington while the Master’s body lay in the tomb.

188:3.14 (2016.3) There is good reason for believing that some personality sat in the seat of Caligastia in the system council of the Planetary Princes on Jerusem which convened while the body of Jesus rested in the tomb.

188:3.15 (2016.4) The records of Edentia indicate that the Constellation Father of Norlatiadek was on Urantia, and that he received instructions from Michael during this time of the tomb.

188:3.16 (2016.5) And there is much other evidence which suggests that not all of the personality of Jesus was asleep and unconscious during this time of apparent physical death.

4. Meaning of the Death on the Cross 십자가 죽음의 의미

190414 십자가 죽음의 의미(1) 요19:17-18 17 그들이 예수를 맡으매 예수께서 자기의 십자가를 지시고 해골(히브리 말로 골고다)이라 하는 곳에 나가시니 18 그들이 거기서 예수를 십자가에 못 박을새 다른 두 사람도 그와 함께 좌우편에 못 박으니 예수는 가운데 있더라 17 And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha: 18 Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst.

188:4.1 (2016.6) Although Jesus did not die this death on the cross to atone for the racial guilt of mortal man nor to provide some sort of effective approach to an otherwise offended and unforgiving God; even though the Son of Man did not offer himself as a sacrifice to appease the wrath of God and to open the way for sinful man to obtain salvation; notwithstanding that these ideas of atonement and propitiation are erroneous, nonetheless, there are significances attached to this death of Jesus on the cross which should not be overlooked. It is a fact that Urantia has become known among other neighboring inhabited planets as the “World of the Cross.” 예수님은 필사(必死반드시 죽는) 사람의 인종적 죄를 속죄하거나, 달리 분노로 용서하지 않으시는 하나님께 효과적인 접근법을 마련하려고 십자가에서 이렇게 죽지 않으셨습니다. 인자(人子사람의 아들)는 하나님의 진노를 가라앉히고, 죄 많은 사람이 구원받는 길을 여시기 위해 자신을 희생물로 바치지 않으셨기 때문입니다. 속죄(贖罪)와 화해(和解)의 이런 관념들이 잘못이지만, 이런 예수님의 십자가 죽으심에는 간과하지 말아야 할 중요한 의미가 담겨 있습니다. 지구(유란시아)는 다른 이웃 거주 행성들 사이에서 “십자가의 세계”로 알려지게 된 것이 사실입니다.

188:4.2 (2016.7) Jesus desired to live a full mortal life in the flesh on Urantia. Death is, ordinarily, a part of life. Death is the last act in the mortal drama. In your well-meant efforts to escape the superstitious errors of the false interpretation of the meaning of the death on the cross, you should be careful not to make the great mistake of failing to perceive the true significance and the genuine import of the Master’s death. 예수님은 지구(유란시아)에서 육신으로 충실히 필사(必死반드시 죽는) 인생을 사시려고 하셨습니다. 죽음은 보통 삶의 일부입니다. 죽음은 필사(必死반드시 죽는) 인간 드라마의 마지막 장(場)입니다. 십자가 죽음의 의미를 거짓되게 해석하는 미신적 실수들을 피하려고 너희가 선의(善意좋은 마음)로 애쓰면서, 주(主)님의 죽음에 대한 참된 의미와 진정한 중요성을 이해하지 못하는 큰 오류를 범하지 않도록 주의해야만 합니다.

188:4.3 (2016.8) Mortal man was never the property of the archdeceivers. Jesus did not die to ransom man from the clutch of the apostate rulers and fallen princes of the spheres. The Father in heaven never conceived of such crass injustice as damning a mortal soul because of the evil-doing of his ancestors. Neither was the Master’s death on the cross a sacrifice which consisted in an effort to pay God a debt which the race of mankind had come to owe him. 필사(必死반드시 죽는) 사람은 대형 사기꾼들의 소유물이 결코 아니었습니다. 예수님은 구체들의 변절(變節배반)한 통치자들과 타락한 왕자들의 마수(魔手검은 손)에서 몸값을 치르고 인간을 자유롭게 하려고 죽지 않으셨습니다. 하늘에 계신 아버지는 조상들의 악행 때문에 필사 인간의 혼을 파멸시키는 것처럼 그렇게 지독히 부당한 처사를 고안하지 않으셨습니다. 게다가 십자가에서 주(主)님의 죽으심은 인류가 하나님께 갚아야 될 빚을 지불하려는 노력으로 이루어진 희생물도 아니었습니다.

188:4.4 (2016.9) Before Jesus lived on earth, you might possibly have been justified in believing in such a God, but not since the Master lived and died among your fellow mortals. Moses taught the dignity and justice of a Creator God; but Jesus portrayed the love and mercy of a heavenly Father. 예수께서 지상에 사시기 전에는, 너희가 그런 하나님을 믿어도 아마 옳다고 했겠지만, 주(主)께서 너희 동료 필사자들 사이에서 살다가 돌아가신 이후에는 그렇지 않습니다. 모세는 창조자 하나님의 위엄과 정의(正義)를 가르쳤지만, 예수님은 하늘 아버지의 사랑과 자비를 보이셨습니다.

188:4.5 (2016.10) The animal nature — the tendency toward evil-doing — may be hereditary, but sin is not transmitted from parent to child. Sin is the act of conscious and deliberate rebellion against the Father’s will and the Sons’ laws by an individual will creature. 동물적 본성 – 악을 행하려는 경향 –은 유전될 수도 있지만, 죄는 부모로부터 자녀에게 전달되지 않습니다. 죄는, 개인적 의지를 지닌 창조물이 아버지의 뜻과 아들들의 법들을 반대하는 의식적 행동이며, 의도적인 반항입니다.

188:4.6 (2017.1) Jesus lived and died for a whole universe, not just for the races of this one world. While the mortals of the realms had salvation even before Jesus lived and died on Urantia, it is nevertheless a fact that his bestowal on this world greatly illuminated the way of salvation; his death did much to make forever plain the certainty of mortal survival after death in the flesh. 예수님은 여기 한 세계의 인류만이 아니라, 우주 전체를 위해 사셨고 돌아가셨습니다. 예수께서 지구(유란시아)에서 살다가 돌아가시기 전에도 여러 영역들의 필사자들은 구원을 얻었지만, 그럼에도 불구하고, 이 세상에 자신을 증여하셔서 구원의 길이 엄청나게 밝혀진 것이 사실입니다. 그의 죽음으로 필사(必死) 인간이 육체로 죽은 후에 생존한다는 확실성이 영원히 분명해졌습니다.

188:4.7 (2017.2) Though it is hardly proper to speak of Jesus as a sacrificer, a ransomer, or a redeemer, it is wholly correct to refer to him as a savior. He forever made the way of salvation (survival) more clear and certain; he did better and more surely show the way of salvation for all the mortals of all the worlds of the universe of Nebadon. 예수님을 희생(犧牲제물이 된)자, 속죄(贖罪몸값을 치러 자유롭게 하는)자, 또는 구속(救贖죄에서 다시 찾는)자로 말하는 것은 거의 적절하지 않지만, 그를 구원(救援죽음에서 건져낸)자로 부르는 것은 전적으로 옳습니다. 그는 영원히 (살아남는) 구원의 길을 더 분명하고 확실하게 했습니다. 그는 네바돈 우주의 모든 세계들에 속한 모든 필사(必死) 인간들에게 구원의 길을 더 낫고 확실하게 보이셨습니다.

188:4.8 (2017.3) When once you grasp the idea of God as a true and loving Father, the only concept which Jesus ever taught, you must forthwith, in all consistency, utterly abandon all those primitive notions about God as an offended monarch, a stern and all-powerful ruler whose chief delight is to detect his subjects in wrongdoing and to see that they are adequately punished, unless some being almost equal to himself should volunteer to suffer for them, to die as a substitute and in their stead. The whole idea of ransom and atonement is incompatible with the concept of God as it was taught and exemplified by Jesus of Nazareth. The infinite love of God is not secondary to anything in the divine nature.

188:4.9 (2017.4) All this concept of atonement and sacrificial salvation is rooted and grounded in selfishness. Jesus taught that service to one’s fellows is the highest concept of the brotherhood of spirit believers. Salvation should be taken for granted by those who believe in the fatherhood of God. The believer’s chief concern should not be the selfish desire for personal salvation but rather the unselfish urge to love and, therefore, serve one’s fellows even as Jesus loved and served mortal men.

188:4.10 (2017.5) Neither do genuine believers trouble themselves so much about the future punishment of sin. The real believer is only concerned about present separation from God. True, wise fathers may chasten their sons, but they do all this in love and for corrective purposes. They do not punish in anger, neither do they chastise in retribution.

188:4.11 (2017.6) Even if God were the stern and legal monarch of a universe in which justice ruled supreme, he certainly would not be satisfied with the childish scheme of substituting an innocent sufferer for a guilty offender.

188:4.12 (2017.7) The great thing about the death of Jesus, as it is related to the enrichment of human experience and the enlargement of the way of salvation, is not the fact of his death but rather the superb manner and the matchless spirit in which he met death.

188:4.13 (2017.8) This entire idea of the ransom of the atonement places salvation upon a plane of unreality; such a concept is purely philosophic. Human salvation is real; it is based on two realities which may be grasped by the creature’s faith and thereby become incorporated into individual human experience: the fact of the fatherhood of God and its correlated truth, the brotherhood of man. It is true, after all, that you are to be “forgiven your debts, even as you forgive your debtors.”

5. Lessons from the Cross

188:5.1 (2017.9) The cross of Jesus portrays the full measure of the supreme devotion of the true shepherd for even the unworthy members of his flock. It forever places all relations between God and man upon the family basis. God is the Father; man is his son. Love, the love of a father for his son, becomes the central truth in the universe relations of Creator and creature — not the justice of a king which seeks satisfaction in the sufferings and punishment of the evil-doing subject.

188:5.2 (2018.1) The cross forever shows that the attitude of Jesus toward sinners was neither condemnation nor condonation, but rather eternal and loving salvation. Jesus is truly a savior in the sense that his life and death do win men over to goodness and righteous survival. Jesus loves men so much that his love awakens the response of love in the human heart. Love is truly contagious and eternally creative. Jesus’ death on the cross exemplifies a love which is sufficiently strong and divine to forgive sin and swallow up all evil-doing. Jesus disclosed to this world a higher quality of righteousness than justice — mere technical right and wrong. Divine love does not merely forgive wrongs; it absorbs and actually destroys them. The forgiveness of love utterly transcends the forgiveness of mercy. Mercy sets the guilt of evil-doing to one side; but love destroys forever the sin and all weakness resulting therefrom. Jesus brought a new method of living to Urantia. He taught us not to resist evil but to find through him a goodness which effectually destroys evil. The forgiveness of Jesus is not condonation; it is salvation from condemnation. Salvation does not slight wrongs; it makes them right. True love does not compromise nor condone hate; it destroys it. The love of Jesus is never satisfied with mere forgiveness. The Master’s love implies rehabilitation, eternal survival. It is altogether proper to speak of salvation as redemption if you mean this eternal rehabilitation.

188:5.3 (2018.2) Jesus, by the power of his personal love for men, could break the hold of sin and evil. He thereby set men free to choose better ways of living. Jesus portrayed a deliverance from the past which in itself promised a triumph for the future. Forgiveness thus provided salvation. The beauty of divine love, once fully admitted to the human heart, forever destroys the charm of sin and the power of evil.

188:5.4 (2018.3) The sufferings of Jesus were not confined to the crucifixion. In reality, Jesus of Nazareth spent upward of twenty-five years on the cross of a real and intense mortal existence. The real value of the cross consists in the fact that it was the supreme and final expression of his love, the completed revelation of his mercy.

188:5.5 (2018.4) On millions of inhabited worlds, tens of trillions of evolving creatures who may have been tempted to give up the moral struggle and abandon the good fight of faith, have taken one more look at Jesus on the cross and then have forged on ahead, inspired by the sight of God’s laying down his incarnate life in devotion to the unselfish service of man.

188:5.6 (2018.5) The triumph of the death on the cross is all summed up in the spirit of Jesus’ attitude toward those who assailed him. He made the cross an eternal symbol of the triumph of love over hate and the victory of truth over evil when he prayed, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.” That devotion of love was contagious throughout a vast universe; the disciples caught it from their Master. The very first teacher of his gospel who was called upon to lay down his life in this service, said, as they stoned him to death, “Lay not this sin to their charge.”

188:5.7 (2018.6) The cross makes a supreme appeal to the best in man because it discloses one who was willing to lay down his life in the service of his fellow men. Greater love no man can have than this: that he would be willing to lay down his life for his friends — and Jesus had such a love that he was willing to lay down his life for his enemies, a love greater than any which had hitherto been known on earth.

188:5.8 (2019.1) On other worlds, as well as on Urantia, this sublime spectacle of the death of the human Jesus on the cross of Golgotha has stirred the emotions of mortals, while it has aroused the highest devotion of the angels.

188:5.9 (2019.2) The cross is that high symbol of sacred service, the devotion of one’s life to the welfare and salvation of one’s fellows. The cross is not the symbol of the sacrifice of the innocent Son of God in the place of guilty sinners and in order to appease the wrath of an offended God, but it does stand forever, on earth and throughout a vast universe, as a sacred symbol of the good bestowing themselves upon the evil and thereby saving them by this very devotion of love. The cross does stand as the token of the highest form of unselfish service, the supreme devotion of the full bestowal of a righteous life in the service of wholehearted ministry, even in death, the death of the cross. And the very sight of this great symbol of the bestowal life of Jesus truly inspires all of us to want to go and do likewise.

188:5.10 (2019.3) When thinking men and women look upon Jesus as he offers up his life on the cross, they will hardly again permit themselves to complain at even the severest hardships of life, much less at petty harassments and their many purely fictitious grievances. His life was so glorious and his death so triumphant that we are all enticed to a willingness to share both. There is true drawing power in the whole bestowal of Michael, from the days of his youth to this overwhelming spectacle of his death on the cross.

188:5.11 (2019.4) Make sure, then, that when you view the cross as a revelation of God, you do not look with the eyes of the primitive man nor with the viewpoint of the later barbarian, both of whom regarded God as a relentless Sovereign of stern justice and rigid law-enforcement. Rather, make sure that you see in the cross the final manifestation of the love and devotion of Jesus to his life mission of bestowal upon the mortal races of his vast universe. See in the death of the Son of Man the climax of the unfolding of the Father’s divine love for his sons of the mortal spheres. The cross thus portrays the devotion of willing affection and the bestowal of voluntary salvation upon those who are willing to receive such gifts and devotion. There was nothing in the cross which the Father required — only that which Jesus so willingly gave, and which he refused to avoid. 너희가 십자가를 하느님의 계시로 볼 때, 너희는, 하느님을 엄격한 정의(正義)와 엄정하게 법을 집행하는 잔인한 주권자로 여겼던, 원시인의 눈이나 후대 야만인의 관점으로 보지 않도록 분명히 하라. 오히려 너희는 십자가에서, 자신의 광대한 우주의 필사 인류에게 증여한 자기 삶의 사명에 대한 예수의 사랑과 헌신의 최종 표현을 보도록 확인하라. 인자(人子 사람의 아들)의 죽음에서 필사 구체들의 자기 아들(자녀)들을 위한 아버지의 신적 사랑이 펼쳐지는 절정을 보라. 이렇게 십자가는 자진해서 행하는 애정의 헌신과 그런 선물과 헌신을 기쁘게 받아들이려는 자들에게 자발적인 구원의 증여를 묘사합니다. 십자가에는 아버지가 요구하는 것은 아무것도 없었고, 예수께서 그토록 자발적으로 주셨고 회피하지 않으려 했던 것만 있었습니다.

188:5.12 (2019.5) If man cannot otherwise appreciate Jesus and understand the meaning of his bestowal on earth, he can at least comprehend the fellowship of his mortal sufferings. No man can ever fear that the Creator does not know the nature or extent of his temporal afflictions.

188:5.13 (2019.6) We know that the death on the cross was not to effect man’s reconciliation to God but to stimulate man’s realization of the Father’s eternal love and his Son’s unending mercy, and to broadcast these universal truths to a whole universe.

위로↑

Paper 121 The Times of Michael’s Bestowal 미가엘이 증여된 시기

Paper 121

The Times of Michael’s Bestowal 미가엘이 증여된 시기

1. The Occident of the First Century After Christ

2. The Jewish People

3. Among the Gentiles

4. Gentile Philosophy

(1) The Epicurean
(2) The Stoic
(3) The Cynic
(4) The Skeptic
5. The Gentile Religions

The mystery religions
6. The Hebrew Religion

7. Jews and Gentiles

8. Previous Written Records

(1) The Gospel by Mark
(2) The Gospel of Matthew
(3) The Gospel by Luke
(4) The Gospel of John
Acknowledgment

121:0.1 (1332.1) ACTING under the supervision of a commission of twelve members of the United Brotherhood of Urantia Midwayers, conjointly sponsored by the presiding head of our order and the Melchizedek of record, I am the secondary midwayer of onetime attachment to the Apostle Andrew, and I am authorized to place on record the narrative of the life transactions of Jesus of Nazareth as they were observed by my order of earth creatures, and as they were subsequently partially recorded by the human subject of my temporal guardianship. Knowing how his Master so scrupulously avoided leaving written records behind him, Andrew steadfastly refused to multiply copies of his written narrative. A similar attitude on the part of the other apostles of Jesus greatly delayed the writing of the Gospels.

1. The Occident of the First Century After Christ

121:1.1 (1332.2) Jesus did not come to this world during an age of spiritual decadence; at the time of his birth Urantia was experiencing such a revival of spiritual thinking and religious living as it had not known in all its previous post-Adamic history nor has experienced in any era since. When Michael incarnated on Urantia, the world presented the most favorable condition for the Creator Son’s bestowal that had ever previously prevailed or has since obtained. In the centuries just prior to these times Greek culture and the Greek language had spread over Occident and near Orient, and the Jews, being a Levantine race, in nature part Occidental and part Oriental, were eminently fitted to utilize such cultural and linguistic settings for the effective spread of a new religion to both East and West. These most favorable circumstances were further enhanced by the tolerant political rule of the Mediterranean world by the Romans.

121:1.2 (1332.3) This entire combination of world influences is well illustrated by the activities of Paul, who, being in religious culture a Hebrew of the Hebrews, proclaimed the gospel of a Jewish Messiah in the Greek tongue, while he himself was a Roman citizen.

121:1.3 (1332.4) Nothing like the civilization of the times of Jesus has been seen in the Occident before or since those days. European civilization was unified and co-ordinated under an extraordinary threefold influence:

121:1.4 (1332.5) 1. The Roman political and social systems.

121:1.5 (1332.6) 2. The Grecian language and culture — and philosophy to a certain extent.

121:1.6 (1332.7) 3. The rapidly spreading influence of Jewish religious and moral teachings.

121:1.7 (1332.8) When Jesus was born, the entire Mediterranean world was a unified empire. Good roads, for the first time in the world’s history, interconnected many major centers. The seas were cleared of pirates, and a great era of trade and travel was rapidly advancing. Europe did not again enjoy another such period of travel and trade until the nineteenth century after Christ.

121:1.8 (1333.1) Notwithstanding the internal peace and superficial prosperity of the Greco-Roman world, a majority of the inhabitants of the empire languished in squalor and poverty. The small upper class was rich; a miserable and impoverished lower class embraced the rank and file of humanity. There was no happy and prosperous middle class in those days; it had just begun to make its appearance in Roman society.

121:1.9 (1333.2) The first struggles between the expanding Roman and Parthian states had been concluded in the then recent past, leaving Syria in the hands of the Romans. In the times of Jesus, Palestine and Syria were enjoying a period of prosperity, relative peace, and extensive commercial intercourse with the lands to both the East and the West.

2. The Jewish People

121:2.1 (1333.3) The Jews were a part of the older Semitic race, which also included the Babylonians, the Phoenicians, and the more recent enemies of Rome, the Carthaginians. During the fore part of the first century after Christ, the Jews were the most influential group of the Semitic peoples, and they happened to occupy a peculiarly strategic geographic position in the world as it was at that time ruled and organized for trade.

121:2.2 (1333.4) Many of the great highways joining the nations of antiquity passed through Palestine, which thus became the meeting place, or crossroads, of three continents. The travel, trade, and armies of Babylonia, Assyria, Egypt, Syria, Greece, Parthia, and Rome successively swept over Palestine. From time immemorial, many caravan routes from the Orient passed through some part of this region to the few good seaports of the eastern end of the Mediterranean, whence ships carried their cargoes to all the maritime Occident. And more than half of this caravan traffic passed through or near the little town of Nazareth in Galilee.

121:2.3 (1333.5) Although Palestine was the home of Jewish religious culture and the birthplace of Christianity, the Jews were abroad in the world, dwelling in many nations and trading in every province of the Roman and Parthian states.

121:2.4 (1333.6) Greece provided a language and a culture, Rome built the roads and unified an empire, but the dispersion of the Jews, with their more than two hundred synagogues and well-organized religious communities scattered hither and yon throughout the Roman world, provided the cultural centers in which the new gospel of the kingdom of heaven found initial reception, and from which it subsequently spread to the uttermost parts of the world.

121:2.5 (1333.7) Each Jewish synagogue tolerated a fringe of gentile believers, “devout” or “God-fearing” men, and it was among this fringe of proselytes that Paul made the bulk of his early converts to Christianity. Even the temple at Jerusalem possessed its ornate court of the gentiles. There was very close connection between the culture, commerce, and worship of Jerusalem and Antioch. In Antioch Paul’s disciples were first called “Christians.”

121:2.6 (1333.8) The centralization of the Jewish temple worship at Jerusalem constituted alike the secret of the survival of their monotheism and the promise of the nurture and sending forth to the world of a new and enlarged concept of that one God of all nations and Father of all mortals. The temple service at Jerusalem represented the survival of a religious cultural concept in the face of the downfall of a succession of gentile national overlords and racial persecutors.

121:2.7 (1334.1) The Jewish people of this time, although under Roman suzerainty, enjoyed a considerable degree of self-government and, remembering the then only recent heroic exploits of deliverance executed by Judas Maccabee and his immediate successors, were vibrant with the expectation of the immediate appearance of a still greater deliverer, the long-expected Messiah.

121:2.8 (1334.2) The secret of the survival of Palestine, the kingdom of the Jews, as a semi-independent state was wrapped up in the foreign policy of the Roman government, which desired to maintain control of the Palestinian highway of travel between Syria and Egypt as well as the western terminals of the caravan routes between the Orient and the Occident. Rome did not wish any power to arise in the Levant which might curb her future expansion in these regions. The policy of intrigue which had for its object the pitting of Seleucid Syria and Ptolemaic Egypt against each other necessitated fostering Palestine as a separate and independent state. Roman policy, the degeneration of Egypt, and the progressive weakening of the Seleucids before the rising power of Parthia, explain why it was that for several generations a small and unpowerful group of Jews was able to maintain its independence against both Seleucidae to the north and Ptolemies to the south. This fortuitous liberty and independence of the political rule of surrounding and more powerful peoples the Jews attributed to the fact that they were the “chosen people,” to the direct interposition of Yahweh. Such an attitude of racial superiority made it all the harder for them to endure Roman suzerainty when it finally fell upon their land. But even in that sad hour the Jews refused to learn that their world mission was spiritual, not political.

121:2.9 (1334.3) The Jews were unusually apprehensive and suspicious during the times of Jesus because they were then ruled by an outsider, Herod the Idumean, who had seized the overlordship of Judea by cleverly ingratiating himself with the Roman rulers. And though Herod professed loyalty to the Hebrew ceremonial observances, he proceeded to build temples for many strange gods.

121:2.10 (1334.4) The friendly relations of Herod with the Roman rulers made the world safe for Jewish travel and thus opened the way for increased Jewish penetration even of distant portions of the Roman Empire and of foreign treaty nations with the new gospel of the kingdom of heaven. Herod’s reign also contributed much toward the further blending of Hebrew and Hellenistic philosophies.

121:2.11 (1334.5) Herod built the harbor of Caesarea, which further aided in making Palestine the crossroads of the civilized world. He died in 4 B.C., and his son Herod Antipas governed Galilee and Perea during Jesus’ youth and ministry to A.D. 39. Antipas, like his father, was a great builder. He rebuilt many of the cities of Galilee, including the important trade center of Sepphoris.

121:2.12 (1334.6) The Galileans were not regarded with full favor by the Jerusalem religious leaders and rabbinical teachers. Galilee was more gentile than Jewish when Jesus was born.

3. Among the Gentiles

121:3.1 (1334.7) Although the social and economic condition of the Roman state was not of the highest order, the widespread domestic peace and prosperity was propitious for the bestowal of Michael. In the first century after Christ the society of the Mediterranean world consisted of five well-defined strata:

121:3.2 (1335.1) 1. The aristocracy. The upper classes with money and official power, the privileged and ruling groups.

121:3.3 (1335.2) 2. The business groups. The merchant princes and the bankers, the traders — the big importers and exporters — the international merchants.

121:3.4 (1335.3) 3. The small middle class. Although this group was indeed small, it was very influential and provided the moral backbone of the early Christian church, which encouraged these groups to continue in their various crafts and trades. Among the Jews many of the Pharisees belonged to this class of tradesmen.

121:3.5 (1335.4) 4. The free proletariat. This group had little or no social standing. Though proud of their freedom, they were placed at great disadvantage because they were forced to compete with slave labor. The upper classes regarded them disdainfully, allowing that they were useless except for “breeding purposes.”

121:3.6 (1335.5) 5. The slaves. Half the population of the Roman state were slaves; many were superior individuals and quickly made their way up among the free proletariat and even among the tradesmen. The majority were either mediocre or very inferior.

121:3.7 (1335.6) Slavery, even of superior peoples, was a feature of Roman military conquest. The power of the master over his slave was unqualified. The early Christian church was largely composed of the lower classes and these slaves.

121:3.8 (1335.7) Superior slaves often received wages and by saving their earnings were able to purchase their freedom. Many such emancipated slaves rose to high positions in state, church, and the business world. And it was just such possibilities that made the early Christian church so tolerant of this modified form of slavery.

121:3.9 (1335.8) There was no widespread social problem in the Roman Empire in the first century after Christ. The major portion of the populace regarded themselves as belonging in that group into which they chanced to be born. There was always the open door through which talented and able individuals could ascend from the lower to the higher strata of Roman society, but the people were generally content with their social rank. They were not class conscious, neither did they look upon these class distinctions as being unjust or wrong. Christianity was in no sense an economic movement having for its purpose the amelioration of the miseries of the depressed classes.

121:3.10 (1335.9) Although woman enjoyed more freedom throughout the Roman Empire than in her restricted position in Palestine, the family devotion and natural affection of the Jews far transcended that of the gentile world.

4. Gentile Philosophy

121:4.1 (1335.10) The gentiles were, from a moral standpoint, somewhat inferior to the Jews, but there was present in the hearts of the nobler gentiles abundant soil of natural goodness and potential human affection in which it was possible for the seed of Christianity to sprout and bring forth an abundant harvest of moral character and spiritual achievement. The gentile world was then dominated by four great philosophies, all more or less derived from the earlier Platonism of the Greeks. These schools of philosophy were:

121:4.2 (1335.11) 1. The Epicurean. This school of thought was dedicated to the pursuit of happiness. The better Epicureans were not given to sensual excesses. At least this doctrine helped to deliver the Romans from a more deadly form of fatalism; it taught that men could do something to improve their terrestrial status. It did effectually combat ignorant superstition.

121:4.3 (1336.1) 2. The Stoic. Stoicism was the superior philosophy of the better classes. The Stoics believed that a controlling Reason-Fate dominated all nature. They taught that the soul of man was divine; that it was imprisoned in the evil body of physical nature. Man’s soul achieved liberty by living in harmony with nature, with God; thus virtue came to be its own reward. Stoicism ascended to a sublime morality, ideals never since transcended by any purely human system of philosophy. While the Stoics professed to be the “offspring of God,” they failed to know him and therefore failed to find him. Stoicism remained a philosophy; it never became a religion. Its followers sought to attune their minds to the harmony of the Universal Mind, but they failed to envisage themselves as the children of a loving Father. Paul leaned heavily toward Stoicism when he wrote, “I have learned in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content.”

121:4.4 (1336.2) 3. The Cynic. Although the Cynics traced their philosophy to Diogenes of Athens, they derived much of their doctrine from the remnants of the teachings of Machiventa Melchizedek. Cynicism had formerly been more of a religion than a philosophy. At least the Cynics made their religio-philosophy democratic. In the fields and in the market places they continually preached their doctrine that “man could save himself if he would.” They preached simplicity and virtue and urged men to meet death fearlessly. These wandering Cynic preachers did much to prepare the spiritually hungry populace for the later Christian missionaries. Their plan of popular preaching was much after the pattern, and in accordance with the style, of Paul’s Epistles.

121:4.5 (1336.3) 4. The Skeptic. Skepticism asserted that knowledge was fallacious, and that conviction and assurance were impossible. It was a purely negative attitude and never became widespread.

121:4.6 (1336.4) These philosophies were semireligious; they were often invigorating, ethical, and ennobling but were usually above the common people. With the possible exception of Cynicism, they were philosophies for the strong and the wise, not religions of salvation for even the poor and the weak.

5. The Gentile Religions

121:5.1 (1336.5) Throughout preceding ages religion had chiefly been an affair of the tribe or nation; it had not often been a matter of concern to the individual. Gods were tribal or national, not personal. Such religious systems afforded little satisfaction for the individual spiritual longings of the average person.

121:5.2 (1336.6) In the times of Jesus the religions of the Occident included:

121:5.3 (1336.7) 1. The pagan cults. These were a combination of Hellenic and Latin mythology, patriotism, and tradition.

121:5.4 (1336.8) 2. Emperor worship. This deification of man as the symbol of the state was very seriously resented by the Jews and the early Christians and led directly to the bitter persecutions of both churches by the Roman government.

121:5.5 (1337.1) 3. Astrology. This pseudo science of Babylon developed into a religion throughout the Greco-Roman Empire. Even in the twentieth century man has not been fully delivered from this superstitious belief.

121:5.6 (1337.2) 4. The mystery religions. Upon such a spiritually hungry world a flood of mystery cults had broken, new and strange religions from the Levant, which had enamored the common people and had promised them individual salvation. These religions rapidly became the accepted belief of the lower classes of the Greco-Roman world. And they did much to prepare the way for the rapid spread of the vastly superior Christian teachings, which presented a majestic concept of Deity, associated with an intriguing theology for the intelligent and a profound proffer of salvation for all, including the ignorant but spiritually hungry average man of those days.

121:5.7 (1337.3) The mystery religions spelled the end of national beliefs and resulted in the birth of the numerous personal cults. The mysteries were many but were all characterized by:

121:5.8 (1337.4) 1. Some mythical legend, a mystery — whence their name. As a rule this mystery pertained to the story of some god’s life and death and return to life, as illustrated by the teachings of Mithraism, which, for a time, were contemporary with, and a competitor of, Paul’s rising cult of Christianity.

121:5.9 (1337.5) 2. The mysteries were nonnational and interracial. They were personal and fraternal, giving rise to religious brotherhoods and numerous sectarian societies.

121:5.10 (1337.6) 3. They were, in their services, characterized by elaborate ceremonies of initiation and impressive sacraments of worship. Their secret rites and rituals were sometimes gruesome and revolting.

121:5.11 (1337.7) 4. But no matter what the nature of their ceremonies or the degree of their excesses, these mysteries invariably promised their devotees salvation, “deliverance from evil, survival after death, and enduring life in blissful realms beyond this world of sorrow and slavery.”

121:5.12 (1337.8) But do not make the mistake of confusing the teachings of Jesus with the mysteries. The popularity of the mysteries reveals man’s quest for survival, thus portraying a real hunger and thirst for personal religion and individual righteousness. Although the mysteries failed adequately to satisfy this longing, they did prepare the way for the subsequent appearance of Jesus, who truly brought to this world the bread of life and the water thereof.

121:5.13 (1337.9) Paul, in an effort to utilize the widespread adherence to the better types of the mystery religions, made certain adaptations of the teachings of Jesus so as to render them more acceptable to a larger number of prospective converts. But even Paul’s compromise of Jesus’ teachings (Christianity) was superior to the best in the mysteries in that:

121:5.14 (1337.10) 1. Paul taught a moral redemption, an ethical salvation. Christianity pointed to a new life and proclaimed a new ideal. Paul forsook magic rites and ceremonial enchantments.

121:5.15 (1337.11) 2. Christianity presented a religion which grappled with final solutions of the human problem, for it not only offered salvation from sorrow and even from death, but it also promised deliverance from sin followed by the endowment of a righteous character of eternal survival qualities.

121:5.16 (1338.1) 3. The mysteries were built upon myths. Christianity, as Paul preached it, was founded upon a historic fact: the bestowal of Michael, the Son of God, upon mankind.

121:5.17 (1338.2) Morality among the gentiles was not necessarily related to either philosophy or religion. Outside of Palestine it not always occurred to people that a priest of religion was supposed to lead a moral life. Jewish religion and subsequently the teachings of Jesus and later the evolving Christianity of Paul were the first European religions to lay one hand upon morals and the other upon ethics, insisting that religionists pay some attention to both.

121:5.18 (1338.3) Into such a generation of men, dominated by such incomplete systems of philosophy and perplexed by such complex cults of religion, Jesus was born in Palestine. And to this same generation he subsequently gave his gospel of personal religion — sonship with God.

6. The Hebrew Religion

121:6.1 (1338.4) By the close of the first century before Christ the religious thought of Jerusalem had been tremendously influenced and somewhat modified by Greek cultural teachings and even by Greek philosophy. In the long contest between the views of the Eastern and Western schools of Hebrew thought, Jerusalem and the rest of the Occident and the Levant in general adopted the Western Jewish or modified Hellenistic viewpoint.

121:6.2 (1338.5) In the days of Jesus three languages prevailed in Palestine: The common people spoke some dialect of Aramaic; the priests and rabbis spoke Hebrew; the educated classes and the better strata of Jews in general spoke Greek. The early translation of the Hebrew scriptures into Greek at Alexandria was responsible in no small measure for the subsequent predominance of the Greek wing of Jewish culture and theology. And the writings of the Christian teachers were soon to appear in the same language. The renaissance of Judaism dates from the Greek translation of the Hebrew scriptures. This was a vital influence which later determined the drift of Paul’s Christian cult toward the West instead of toward the East.

121:6.3 (1338.6) Though the Hellenized Jewish beliefs were very little influenced by the teachings of the Epicureans, they were very materially affected by the philosophy of Plato and the self-abnegation doctrines of the Stoics. The great inroad of Stoicism is exemplified by the Fourth Book of the Maccabees; the penetration of both Platonic philosophy and Stoic doctrines is exhibited in the Wisdom of Solomon. The Hellenized Jews brought to the Hebrew scriptures such an allegorical interpretation that they found no difficulty in conforming Hebrew theology with their revered Aristotelian philosophy. But this all led to disastrous confusion until these problems were taken in hand by Philo of Alexandria, who proceeded to harmonize and systemize Greek philosophy and Hebrew theology into a compact and fairly consistent system of religious belief and practice. And it was this later teaching of combined Greek philosophy and Hebrew theology that prevailed in Palestine when Jesus lived and taught, and which Paul utilized as the foundation on which to build his more advanced and enlightening cult of Christianity.

121:6.4 (1338.7) Philo was a great teacher; not since Moses had there lived a man who exerted such a profound influence on the ethical and religious thought of the Occidental world. In the matter of the combination of the better elements in contemporaneous systems of ethical and religious teachings, there have been seven outstanding human teachers: Sethard, Moses, Zoroaster, Lao-tse, Buddha, Philo, and Paul.

121:6.5 (1339.1) Many, but not all, of Philo’s inconsistencies resulting from an effort to combine Greek mystical philosophy and Roman Stoic doctrines with the legalistic theology of the Hebrews, Paul recognized and wisely eliminated from his pre-Christian basic theology. Philo led the way for Paul more fully to restore the concept of the Paradise Trinity, which had long been dormant in Jewish theology. In only one matter did Paul fail to keep pace with Philo or to transcend the teachings of this wealthy and educated Jew of Alexandria, and that was the doctrine of the atonement; Philo taught deliverance from the doctrine of forgiveness only by the shedding of blood. He also possibly glimpsed the reality and presence of the Thought Adjusters more clearly than did Paul. But Paul’s theory of original sin, the doctrines of hereditary guilt and innate evil and redemption therefrom, was partially Mithraic in origin, having little in common with Hebrew theology, Philo’s philosophy, or Jesus’ teachings. Some phases of Paul’s teachings regarding original sin and the atonement were original with himself.

121:6.6 (1339.2) The Gospel of John, the last of the narratives of Jesus’ earth life, was addressed to the Western peoples and presents its story much in the light of the viewpoint of the later Alexandrian Christians, who were also disciples of the teachings of Philo.

121:6.7 (1339.3) At about the time of Christ a strange reversion of feeling toward the Jews occurred in Alexandria, and from this former Jewish stronghold there went forth a virulent wave of persecution, extending even to Rome, from which many thousands were banished. But such a campaign of misrepresentation was short-lived; very soon the imperial government fully restored the curtailed liberties of the Jews throughout the empire.

121:6.8 (1339.4) Throughout the whole wide world, no matter where the Jews found themselves dispersed by commerce or oppression, all with one accord kept their hearts centered on the holy temple at Jerusalem. Jewish theology did survive as it was interpreted and practiced at Jerusalem, notwithstanding that it was several times saved from oblivion by the timely intervention of certain Babylonian teachers.

121:6.9 (1339.5) As many as two and one-half million of these dispersed Jews used to come to Jerusalem for the celebration of their national religious festivals. And no matter what the theologic or philosophic differences of the Eastern (Babylonian) and the Western (Hellenic) Jews, they were all agreed on Jerusalem as the center of their worship and in ever looking forward to the coming of the Messiah.

7. Jews and Gentiles

121:7.1 (1339.6) By the times of Jesus the Jews had arrived at a settled concept of their origin, history, and destiny. They had built up a rigid wall of separation between themselves and the gentile world; they looked upon all gentile ways with utter contempt. They worshiped the letter of the law and indulged a form of self-righteousness based upon the false pride of descent. They had formed preconceived notions regarding the promised Messiah, and most of these expectations envisaged a Messiah who would come as a part of their national and racial history. To the Hebrews of those days Jewish theology was irrevocably settled, forever fixed.

121:7.2 (1339.7) The teachings and practices of Jesus regarding tolerance and kindness ran counter to the long-standing attitude of the Jews toward other peoples whom they considered heathen. For generations the Jews had nourished an attitude toward the outside world which made it impossible for them to accept the Master’s teachings about the spiritual brotherhood of man. They were unwilling to share Yahweh on equal terms with the gentiles and were likewise unwilling to accept as the Son of God one who taught such new and strange doctrines.

121:7.3 (1340.1) The scribes, the Pharisees, and the priesthood held the Jews in a terrible bondage of ritualism and legalism, a bondage far more real than that of the Roman political rule. The Jews of Jesus’ time were not only held in subjugation to the law but were equally bound by the slavish demands of the traditions, which involved and invaded every domain of personal and social life. These minute regulations of conduct pursued and dominated every loyal Jew, and it is not strange that they promptly rejected one of their number who presumed to ignore their sacred traditions, and who dared to flout their long-honored regulations of social conduct. They could hardly regard with favor the teachings of one who did not hesitate to clash with dogmas which they regarded as having been ordained by Father Abraham himself. Moses had given them their law and they would not compromise.

121:7.4 (1340.2) By the time of the first century after Christ the spoken interpretation of the law by the recognized teachers, the scribes, had become a higher authority than the written law itself. And all this made it easier for certain religious leaders of the Jews to array the people against the acceptance of a new gospel.

121:7.5 (1340.3) These circumstances rendered it impossible for the Jews to fulfill their divine destiny as messengers of the new gospel of religious freedom and spiritual liberty. They could not break the fetters of tradition. Jeremiah had told of the “law to be written in men’s hearts,” Ezekiel had spoken of a “new spirit to live in man’s soul,” and the Psalmist had prayed that God would “create a clean heart within and renew a right spirit.” But when the Jewish religion of good works and slavery to law fell victim to the stagnation of traditionalistic inertia, the motion of religious evolution passed westward to the European peoples.

121:7.6 (1340.4) And so a different people were called upon to carry an advancing theology to the world, a system of teaching embodying the philosophy of the Greeks, the law of the Romans, the morality of the Hebrews, and the gospel of personality sanctity and spiritual liberty formulated by Paul and based on the teachings of Jesus.

121:7.7 (1340.5) Paul’s cult of Christianity exhibited its morality as a Jewish birthmark. The Jews viewed history as the providence of God — Yahweh at work. The Greeks brought to the new teaching clearer concepts of the eternal life. Paul’s doctrines were influenced in theology and philosophy not only by Jesus’ teachings but also by Plato and Philo. In ethics he was inspired not only by Christ but also by the Stoics.

121:7.8 (1340.6) The gospel of Jesus, as it was embodied in Paul’s cult of Antioch Christianity, became blended with the following teachings:

121:7.9 (1340.7) 1. The philosophic reasoning of the Greek proselytes to Judaism, including some of their concepts of the eternal life.

121:7.10 (1340.8) 2. The appealing teachings of the prevailing mystery cults, especially the Mithraic doctrines of redemption, atonement, and salvation by the sacrifice made by some god.

121:7.11 (1340.9) 3. The sturdy morality of the established Jewish religion.

121:7.12 (1341.1) The Mediterranean Roman Empire, the Parthian kingdom, and the adjacent peoples of Jesus’ time all held crude and primitive ideas regarding the geography of the world, astronomy, health, and disease; and naturally they were amazed by the new and startling pronouncements of the carpenter of Nazareth. The ideas of spirit possession, good and bad, applied not merely to human beings, but every rock and tree was viewed by many as being spirit possessed. This was an enchanted age, and everybody believed in miracles as commonplace occurrences.

8. Previous Written Records

121:8.1 (1341.2) As far as possible, consistent with our mandate, we have endeavored to utilize and to some extent co-ordinate the existing records having to do with the life of Jesus on Urantia. Although we have enjoyed access to the lost record of the Apostle Andrew and have benefited from the collaboration of a vast host of celestial beings who were on earth during the times of Michael’s bestowal (notably his now Personalized Adjuster), it has been our purpose also to make use of the so-called Gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John.

121:8.2 (1341.3) These New Testament records had their origin in the following circumstances:

121:8.3 (1341.4) 1. The Gospel by Mark. John Mark wrote the earliest (excepting the notes of Andrew), briefest, and most simple record of Jesus’ life. He presented the Master as a minister, as man among men. Although Mark was a lad lingering about many of the scenes which he depicts, his record is in reality the Gospel according to Simon Peter. He was early associated with Peter; later with Paul. Mark wrote this record at the instigation of Peter and on the earnest petition of the church at Rome. Knowing how consistently the Master refused to write out his teachings when on earth and in the flesh, Mark, like the apostles and other leading disciples, was hesitant to put them in writing. But Peter felt the church at Rome required the assistance of such a written narrative, and Mark consented to undertake its preparation. He made many notes before Peter died in A.D. 67, and in accordance with the outline approved by Peter and for the church at Rome, he began his writing soon after Peter’s death. The Gospel was completed near the end of A.D. 68. Mark wrote entirely from his own memory and Peter’s memory. The record has since been considerably changed, numerous passages having been taken out and some later matter added at the end to replace the latter one fifth of the original Gospel, which was lost from the first manuscript before it was ever copied. This record by Mark, in conjunction with Andrew’s and Matthew’s notes, was the written basis of all subsequent Gospel narratives which sought to portray the life and teachings of Jesus.

121:8.4 (1341.5) 2. The Gospel of Matthew. The so-called Gospel according to Matthew is the record of the Master’s life which was written for the edification of Jewish Christians. The author of this record constantly seeks to show in Jesus’ life that much which he did was that “it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet.” Matthew’s Gospel portrays Jesus as a son of David, picturing him as showing great respect for the law and the prophets.

121:8.5 (1341.6) The Apostle Matthew did not write this Gospel. It was written by Isador, one of his disciples, who had as a help in his work not only Matthew’s personal remembrance of these events but also a certain record which the latter had made of the sayings of Jesus directly after the crucifixion. This record by Matthew was written in Aramaic; Isador wrote in Greek. There was no intent to deceive in accrediting the production to Matthew. It was the custom in those days for pupils thus to honor their teachers.

121:8.6 (1342.1) Matthew’s original record was edited and added to in A.D. 40 just before he left Jerusalem to engage in evangelistic preaching. It was a private record, the last copy having been destroyed in the burning of a Syrian monastery in A.D. 416.

121:8.7 (1342.2) Isador escaped from Jerusalem in A.D. 70 after the investment of the city by the armies of Titus, taking with him to Pella a copy of Matthew’s notes. In the year 71, while living at Pella, Isador wrote the Gospel according to Matthew. He also had with him the first four fifths of Mark’s narrative.

121:8.8 (1342.3) 3. The Gospel by Luke. Luke, the physician of Antioch in Pisidia, was a gentile convert of Paul, and he wrote quite a different story of the Master’s life. He began to follow Paul and learn of the life and teachings of Jesus in A.D. 47. Luke preserves much of the “grace of the Lord Jesus Christ” in his record as he gathered up these facts from Paul and others. Luke presents the Master as “the friend of publicans and sinners.” He did not formulate his many notes into the Gospel until after Paul’s death. Luke wrote in the year 82 in Achaia. He planned three books dealing with the history of Christ and Christianity but died in A.D. 90 just before he finished the second of these works, the “Acts of the Apostles.”

121:8.9 (1342.4) As material for the compilation of his Gospel, Luke first depended upon the story of Jesus’ life as Paul had related it to him. Luke’s Gospel is, therefore, in some ways the Gospel according to Paul. But Luke had other sources of information. He not only interviewed scores of eyewitnesses to the numerous episodes of Jesus’ life which he records, but he also had with him a copy of Mark’s Gospel, that is, the first four fifths, Isador’s narrative, and a brief record made in the year A.D. 78 at Antioch by a believer named Cedes. Luke also had a mutilated and much-edited copy of some notes purported to have been made by the Apostle Andrew.

121:8.10 (1342.5) 4. The Gospel of John. The Gospel according to John relates much of Jesus’ work in Judea and around Jerusalem which is not contained in the other records. This is the so-called Gospel according to John the son of Zebedee, and though John did not write it, he did inspire it. Since its first writing it has several times been edited to make it appear to have been written by John himself. When this record was made, John had the other Gospels, and he saw that much had been omitted; accordingly, in the year A.D. 101 he encouraged his associate, Nathan, a Greek Jew from Caesarea, to begin the writing. John supplied his material from memory and by reference to the three records already in existence. He had no written records of his own. The Epistle known as “First John” was written by John himself as a covering letter for the work which Nathan executed under his direction.

121:8.11 (1342.6) All these writers presented honest pictures of Jesus as they saw, remembered, or had learned of him, and as their concepts of these distant events were affected by their subsequent espousal of Paul’s theology of Christianity. And these records, imperfect as they are, have been sufficient to change the course of the history of Urantia for almost two thousand years.

121:8.12 (1343.1) [Acknowledgment: In carrying out my commission to restate the teachings and retell the doings of Jesus of Nazareth, I have drawn freely upon all sources of record and planetary information. My ruling motive has been to prepare a record which will not only be enlightening to the generation of men now living, but which may also be helpful to all future generations. From the vast store of information made available to me, I have chosen that which is best suited to the accomplishment of this purpose. As far as possible I have derived my information from purely human sources. Only when such sources failed, have I resorted to those records which are superhuman. When ideas and concepts of Jesus’ life and teachings have been acceptably expressed by a human mind, I invariably gave preference to such apparently human thought patterns. Although I have sought to adjust the verbal expression the better to conform to our concept of the real meaning and the true import of the Master’s life and teachings, as far as possible, I have adhered to the actual human concept and thought pattern in all my narratives. I well know that those concepts which have had origin in the human mind will prove more acceptable and helpful to all other human minds. When unable to find the necessary concepts in the human records or in human expressions, I have next resorted to the memory resources of my own order of earth creatures, the midwayers. And when that secondary source of information proved inadequate, I have unhesitatingly resorted to the superplanetary sources of information.

121:8.13 (1343.2) The memoranda which I have collected, and from which I have prepared this narrative of the life and teachings of Jesus — aside from the memory of the record of the Apostle Andrew — embrace thought gems and superior concepts of Jesus’ teachings assembled from more than two thousand human beings who have lived on earth from the days of Jesus down to the time of the inditing of these revelations, more correctly restatements. The revelatory permission has been utilized only when the human record and human concepts failed to supply an adequate thought pattern. My revelatory commission forbade me to resort to extrahuman sources of either information or expression until such a time as I could testify that I had failed in my efforts to find the required conceptual expression in purely human sources.

121:8.14 (1343.3) While I, with the collaboration of my eleven associate fellow midwayers and under the supervision of the Melchizedek of record, have portrayed this narrative in accordance with my concept of its effective arrangement and in response to my choice of immediate expression, nevertheless, the majority of the ideas and even some of the effective expressions which I have thus utilized had their origin in the minds of the men of many races who have lived on earth during the intervening generations, right on down to those who are still alive at the time of this undertaking. In many ways I have served more as a collector and editor than as an original narrator. I have unhesitatingly appropriated those ideas and concepts, preferably human, which would enable me to create the most effective portraiture of Jesus’ life, and which would qualify me to restate his matchless teachings in the most strikingly helpful and universally uplifting phraseology. In behalf of the Brotherhood of the United Midwayers of Urantia, I most gratefully acknowledge our indebtedness to all sources of record and concept which have been hereinafter utilized in the further elaboration of our restatement of Jesus’ life on earth.]

위로↑

Paper 122 Birth and Infancy of Jesus 예수님의 탄생과 유아(幼兒)기

Paper 122

Birth and Infancy of Jesus 예수님의 탄생과 유아(幼兒)기

1. Joseph and Mary
2. Gabriel Appears to Elizabeth
3. Gabriel’s Announcement to Mary
4. Joseph’s Dream
The “house of David”
5. Jesus’ Earth Parents
6. The Home at Nazareth
7. The Trip to Bethlehem
8. The Birth of Jesus
The legend of the shepherds
The three priests from Ur
The “Star of Bethlehem”
9. The Presentation in the Temple
10. Herod Acts
The flight to Egypt

122:0.1 (1344.1) IT WILL hardly be possible fully to explain the many reasons which led to the selection of Palestine as the land for Michael’s bestowal, and especially as to just why the family of Joseph and Mary should have been chosen as the immediate setting for the appearance of this Son of God on Urantia.

122:0.2 (1344.2) After a study of the special report on the status of segregated worlds prepared by the Melchizedeks, in counsel with Gabriel, Michael finally chose Urantia as the planet whereon to enact his final bestowal. Subsequent to this decision Gabriel made a personal visit to Urantia, and, as a result of his study of human groups and his survey of the spiritual, intellectual, racial, and geographic features of the world and its peoples, he decided that the Hebrews possessed those relative advantages which warranted their selection as the bestowal race. Upon Michael’s approval of this decision, Gabriel appointed and dispatched to Urantia the Family Commission of Twelve — selected from among the higher orders of universe personalities — which was intrusted with the task of making an investigation of Jewish family life. When this commission ended its labors, Gabriel was present on Urantia and received the report nominating three prospective unions as being, in the opinion of the commission, equally favorable as bestowal families for Michael’s projected incarnation.

122:0.3 (1344.3) From the three couples nominated, Gabriel made the personal choice of Joseph and Mary, subsequently making his personal appearance to Mary, at which time he imparted to her the glad tidings that she had been selected to become the earth mother of the bestowal child.

1. Joseph and Mary

122:1.1 (1344.4) Joseph, the human father of Jesus (Joshua ben Joseph), was a Hebrew of the Hebrews, albeit he carried many non-Jewish racial strains which had been added to his ancestral tree from time to time by the female lines of his progenitors. The ancestry of the father of Jesus went back to the days of Abraham and through this venerable patriarch to the earlier lines of inheritance leading to the Sumerians and Nodites and, through the southern tribes of the ancient blue man, to Andon and Fonta. David and Solomon were not in the direct line of Joseph’s ancestry, neither did Joseph’s lineage go directly back to Adam. Joseph’s immediate ancestors were mechanics — builders, carpenters, masons, and smiths. Joseph himself was a carpenter and later a contractor. His family belonged to a long and illustrious line of the nobility of the common people, accentuated ever and anon by the appearance of unusual individuals who had distinguished themselves in connection with the evolution of religion on Urantia.

122:1.2 (1345.1) Mary, the earth mother of Jesus, was a descendant of a long line of unique ancestors embracing many of the most remarkable women in the racial history of Urantia. Although Mary was an average woman of her day and generation, possessing a fairly normal temperament, she reckoned among her ancestors such well-known women as Annon, Tamar, Ruth, Bathsheba, Ansie, Cloa, Eve, Enta, and Ratta. No Jewish woman of that day had a more illustrious lineage of common progenitors or one extending back to more auspicious beginnings. Mary’s ancestry, like Joseph’s, was characterized by the predominance of strong but average individuals, relieved now and then by numerous outstanding personalities in the march of civilization and the progressive evolution of religion. Racially considered, it is hardly proper to regard Mary as a Jewess. In culture and belief she was a Jew, but in hereditary endowment she was more a composite of Syrian, Hittite, Phoenician, Greek, and Egyptian stocks, her racial inheritance being more general than that of Joseph.

122:1.3 (1345.2) Of all couples living in Palestine at about the time of Michael’s projected bestowal, Joseph and Mary possessed the most ideal combination of widespread racial connections and superior average of personality endowments. It was the plan of Michael to appear on earth as an average man, that the common people might understand him and receive him; wherefore Gabriel selected just such persons as Joseph and Mary to become the bestowal parents.

2. Gabriel Appears to Elizabeth

122:2.1 (1345.3) Jesus’ lifework on Urantia was really begun by John the Baptist. Zacharias, John’s father, belonged to the Jewish priesthood, while his mother, Elizabeth, was a member of the more prosperous branch of the same large family group to which Mary the mother of Jesus also belonged. Zacharias and Elizabeth, though they had been married many years, were childless.

122:2.2 (1345.4) It was late in the month of June, 8 B.C., about three months after the marriage of Joseph and Mary, that Gabriel appeared to Elizabeth at noontide one day, just as he later made his presence known to Mary. Said Gabriel:

122:2.3 (1345.5) “While your husband, Zacharias, stands before the altar in Jerusalem, and while the assembled people pray for the coming of a deliverer, I, Gabriel, have come to announce that you will shortly bear a son who shall be the forerunner of this divine teacher, and you shall call your son John. He will grow up dedicated to the Lord your God, and when he has come to full years, he will gladden your heart because he will turn many souls to God, and he will also proclaim the coming of the soul-healer of your people and the spirit-liberator of all mankind. Your kinswoman Mary shall be the mother of this child of promise, and I will also appear to her.”

122:2.4 (1345.6) This vision greatly frightened Elizabeth. After Gabriel’s departure she turned this experience over in her mind, long pondering the sayings of the majestic visitor, but did not speak of the revelation to anyone save her husband until her subsequent visit with Mary in early February of the following year.

122:2.5 (1345.7) For five months, however, Elizabeth withheld her secret even from her husband. Upon her disclosure of the story of Gabriel’s visit, Zacharias was very skeptical and for weeks doubted the entire experience, only consenting halfheartedly to believe in Gabriel’s visit to his wife when he could no longer question that she was expectant with child. Zacharias was very much perplexed regarding the prospective motherhood of Elizabeth, but he did not doubt the integrity of his wife, notwithstanding his own advanced age. It was not until about six weeks before John’s birth that Zacharias, as the result of an impressive dream, became fully convinced that Elizabeth was to become the mother of a son of destiny, one who was to prepare the way for the coming of the Messiah.

122:2.6 (1346.1) Gabriel appeared to Mary about the middle of November, 8 B.C., while she was at work in her Nazareth home. Later on, after Mary knew without doubt that she was to become a mother, she persuaded Joseph to let her journey to the City of Judah, four miles west of Jerusalem, in the hills, to visit Elizabeth. Gabriel had informed each of these mothers-to-be of his appearance to the other. Naturally they were anxious to get together, compare experiences, and talk over the probable futures of their sons. Mary remained with her distant cousin for three weeks. Elizabeth did much to strengthen Mary’s faith in the vision of Gabriel, so that she returned home more fully dedicated to the call to mother the child of destiny whom she was so soon to present to the world as a helpless babe, an average and normal infant of the realm.

122:2.7 (1346.2) John was born in the City of Judah, March 25, 7 B.C. Zacharias and Elizabeth rejoiced greatly in the realization that a son had come to them as Gabriel had promised, and when on the eighth day they presented the child for circumcision, they formally christened him John, as they had been directed aforetime. Already had a nephew of Zacharias departed for Nazareth, carrying the message of Elizabeth to Mary proclaiming that a son had been born to her and that his name was to be John.

122:2.8 (1346.3) From his earliest infancy John was judiciously impressed by his parents with the idea that he was to grow up to become a spiritual leader and religious teacher. And the soil of John’s heart was ever responsive to the sowing of such suggestive seeds. Even as a child he was found frequently at the temple during the seasons of his father’s service, and he was tremendously impressed with the significance of all that he saw.

3. Gabriel’s Announcement to Mary

122:3.1 (1346.4) One evening about sundown, before Joseph had returned home, Gabriel appeared to Mary by the side of a low stone table and, after she had recovered her composure, said: “I come at the bidding of one who is my Master and whom you shall love and nurture. To you, Mary, I bring glad tidings when I announce that the conception within you is ordained by heaven, and that in due time you will become the mother of a son; you shall call him Joshua, and he shall inaugurate the kingdom of heaven on earth and among men. Speak not of this matter save to Joseph and to Elizabeth, your kinswoman, to whom I have also appeared, and who shall presently also bear a son, whose name shall be John, and who will prepare the way for the message of deliverance which your son shall proclaim to men with great power and deep conviction. And doubt not my word, Mary, for this home has been chosen as the mortal habitat of the child of destiny. My benediction rests upon you, the power of the Most Highs will strengthen you, and the Lord of all the earth shall overshadow you.”

122:3.2 (1346.5) Mary pondered this visitation secretly in her heart for many weeks until of a certainty she knew she was with child, before she dared to disclose these unusual events to her husband. When Joseph heard all about this, although he had great confidence in Mary, he was much troubled and could not sleep for many nights. At first Joseph had doubts about the Gabriel visitation. Then when he became well-nigh persuaded that Mary had really heard the voice and beheld the form of the divine messenger, he was torn in mind as he pondered how such things could be. How could the offspring of human beings be a child of divine destiny? Never could Joseph reconcile these conflicting ideas until, after several weeks of thought, both he and Mary reached the conclusion that they had been chosen to become the parents of the Messiah, though it had hardly been the Jewish concept that the expected deliverer was to be of divine nature. Upon arriving at this momentous conclusion, Mary hastened to depart for a visit with Elizabeth.

122:3.3 (1347.1) Upon her return, Mary went to visit her parents, Joachim and Hannah. Her two brothers and two sisters, as well as her parents, were always very skeptical about the divine mission of Jesus, though, of course, at this time they knew nothing of the Gabriel visitation. But Mary did confide to her sister Salome that she thought her son was destined to become a great teacher.

122:3.4 (1347.2) Gabriel’s announcement to Mary was made the day following the conception of Jesus and was the only event of supernatural occurrence connected with her entire experience of carrying and bearing the child of promise.

4. Joseph’s Dream

122:4.1 (1347.3) Joseph did not become reconciled to the idea that Mary was to become the mother of an extraordinary child until after he had experienced a very impressive dream. In this dream a brilliant celestial messenger appeared to him and, among other things, said: “Joseph, I appear by command of Him who now reigns on high, and I am directed to instruct you concerning the son whom Mary shall bear, and who shall become a great light in the world. In him will be life, and his life shall become the light of mankind. He shall first come to his own people, but they will hardly receive him; but to as many as shall receive him to them will he reveal that they are the children of God.” After this experience Joseph never again wholly doubted Mary’s story of Gabriel’s visit and of the promise that the unborn child was to become a divine messenger to the world.

122:4.2 (1347.4) In all these visitations nothing was said about the house of David. Nothing was ever intimated about Jesus’ becoming a “deliverer of the Jews,” not even that he was to be the long-expected Messiah. Jesus was not such a Messiah as the Jews had anticipated, but he was the world’s deliverer. His mission was to all races and peoples, not to any one group.

122:4.3 (1347.5) Joseph was not of the line of King David. Mary had more of the Davidic ancestry than Joseph. True, Joseph did go to the City of David, Bethlehem, to be registered for the Roman census, but that was because, six generations previously, Joseph’s paternal ancestor of that generation, being an orphan, was adopted by one Zadoc, who was a direct descendant of David; hence was Joseph also accounted as of the “house of David.”

122:4.4 (1347.6) Most of the so-called Messianic prophecies of the Old Testament were made to apply to Jesus long after his life had been lived on earth. For centuries the Hebrew prophets had proclaimed the coming of a deliverer, and these promises had been construed by successive generations as referring to a new Jewish ruler who would sit upon the throne of David and, by the reputed miraculous methods of Moses, proceed to establish the Jews in Palestine as a powerful nation, free from all foreign domination. Again, many figurative passages found throughout the Hebrew scriptures were subsequently misapplied to the life mission of Jesus. Many Old Testament sayings were so distorted as to appear to fit some episode of the Master’s earth life. Jesus himself onetime publicly denied any connection with the royal house of David. Even the passage, “a maiden shall bear a son,” was made to read, “a virgin shall bear a son.” This was also true of the many genealogies of both Joseph and Mary which were constructed subsequent to Michael’s career on earth. Many of these lineages contain much of the Master’s ancestry, but on the whole they are not genuine and may not be depended upon as factual. The early followers of Jesus all too often succumbed to the temptation to make all the olden prophetic utterances appear to find fulfillment in the life of their Lord and Master.

5. Jesus’ Earth Parents

122:5.1 (1348.1) Joseph was a mild-mannered man, extremely conscientious, and in every way faithful to the religious conventions and practices of his people. He talked little but thought much. The sorry plight of the Jewish people caused Joseph much sadness. As a youth, among his eight brothers and sisters, he had been more cheerful, but in the earlier years of married life (during Jesus’ childhood) he was subject to periods of mild spiritual discouragement. These temperamental manifestations were greatly improved just before his untimely death and after the economic condition of his family had been enhanced by his advancement from the rank of carpenter to the role of a prosperous contractor.

122:5.2 (1348.2) Mary’s temperament was quite opposite to that of her husband. She was usually cheerful, was very rarely downcast, and possessed an ever-sunny disposition. Mary indulged in free and frequent expression of her emotional feelings and was never observed to be sorrowful until after the sudden death of Joseph. And she had hardly recovered from this shock when she had thrust upon her the anxieties and questionings aroused by the extraordinary career of her eldest son, which was so rapidly unfolding before her astonished gaze. But throughout all this unusual experience Mary was composed, courageous, and fairly wise in her relationship with her strange and little-understood first-born son and his surviving brothers and sisters.

122:5.3 (1348.3) Jesus derived much of his unusual gentleness and marvelous sympathetic understanding of human nature from his father; he inherited his gift as a great teacher and his tremendous capacity for righteous indignation from his mother. In emotional reactions to his adult-life environment, Jesus was at one time like his father, meditative and worshipful, sometimes characterized by apparent sadness; but more often he drove forward in the manner of his mother’s optimistic and determined disposition. All in all, Mary’s temperament tended to dominate the career of the divine Son as he grew up and swung into the momentous strides of his adult life. In some particulars Jesus was a blending of his parents’ traits; in other respects he exhibited the traits of one in contrast with those of the other.

122:5.4 (1348.4) From Joseph Jesus secured his strict training in the usages of the Jewish ceremonials and his unusual acquaintance with the Hebrew scriptures; from Mary he derived a broader viewpoint of religious life and a more liberal concept of personal spiritual freedom.

122:5.5 (1349.1) The families of both Joseph and Mary were well educated for their time. Joseph and Mary were educated far above the average for their day and station in life. He was a thinker; she was a planner, expert in adaptation and practical in immediate execution. Joseph was a black-eyed brunet; Mary, a brown-eyed well-nigh blond type.

122:5.6 (1349.2) Had Joseph lived, he undoubtedly would have become a firm believer in the divine mission of his eldest son. Mary alternated between believing and doubting, being greatly influenced by the position taken by her other children and by her friends and relatives, but always was she steadied in her final attitude by the memory of Gabriel’s appearance to her immediately after the child was conceived.

122:5.7 (1349.3) Mary was an expert weaver and more than averagely skilled in most of the household arts of that day; she was a good housekeeper and a superior homemaker. Both Joseph and Mary were good teachers, and they saw to it that their children were well versed in the learning of that day.

122:5.8 (1349.4) When Joseph was a young man, he was employed by Mary’s father in the work of building an addition to his house, and it was when Mary brought Joseph a cup of water, during a noontime meal, that the courtship of the pair who were destined to become the parents of Jesus really began.

122:5.9 (1349.5) Joseph and Mary were married, in accordance with Jewish custom, at Mary’s home in the environs of Nazareth when Joseph was twenty-one years old. This marriage concluded a normal courtship of almost two years’ duration. Shortly thereafter they moved into their new home in Nazareth, which had been built by Joseph with the assistance of two of his brothers. The house was located near the foot of the near-by elevated land which so charmingly overlooked the surrounding countryside. In this home, especially prepared, these young and expectant parents had thought to welcome the child of promise, little realizing that this momentous event of a universe was to transpire while they would be absent from home in Bethlehem of Judea.

122:5.10 (1349.6) The larger part of Joseph’s family became believers in the teachings of Jesus, but very few of Mary’s people ever believed in him until after he departed from this world. Joseph leaned more toward the spiritual concept of the expected Messiah, but Mary and her family, especially her father, held to the idea of the Messiah as a temporal deliverer and political ruler. Mary’s ancestors had been prominently identified with the Maccabean activities of the then but recent times.

122:5.11 (1349.7) Joseph held vigorously to the Eastern, or Babylonian, views of the Jewish religion; Mary leaned strongly toward the more liberal and broader Western, or Hellenistic, interpretation of the law and the prophets.

6. The Home at Nazareth

122:6.1 (1349.8) The home of Jesus was not far from the high hill in the northerly part of Nazareth, some distance from the village spring, which was in the eastern section of the town. Jesus’ family dwelt in the outskirts of the city, and this made it all the easier for him subsequently to enjoy frequent strolls in the country and to make trips up to the top of this near-by highland, the highest of all the hills of southern Galilee save the Mount Tabor range to the east and the hill of Nain, which was about the same height. Their home was located a little to the south and east of the southern promontory of this hill and about midway between the base of this elevation and the road leading out of Nazareth toward Cana. Aside from climbing the hill, Jesus’ favorite stroll was to follow a narrow trail winding about the base of the hill in a northeasterly direction to a point where it joined the road to Sepphoris.

122:6.2 (1350.1) The home of Joseph and Mary was a one-room stone structure with a flat roof and an adjoining building for housing the animals. The furniture consisted of a low stone table, earthenware and stone dishes and pots, a loom, a lampstand, several small stools, and mats for sleeping on the stone floor. In the back yard, near the animal annex, was the shelter which covered the oven and the mill for grinding grain. It required two persons to operate this type of mill, one to grind and another to feed the grain. As a small boy Jesus often fed grain to this mill while his mother turned the grinder.

122:6.3 (1350.2) In later years, as the family grew in size, they would all squat about the enlarged stone table to enjoy their meals, helping themselves from a common dish, or pot, of food. During the winter, at the evening meal the table would be lighted by a small, flat clay lamp, which was filled with olive oil. After the birth of Martha, Joseph built an addition to this house, a large room, which was used as a carpenter shop during the day and as a sleeping room at night.

7. The Trip to Bethlehem

122:7.1 (1350.3) In the month of March, 8 B.C. (the month Joseph and Mary were married), Caesar Augustus decreed that all inhabitants of the Roman Empire should be numbered, that a census should be made which could be used for effecting better taxation. The Jews had always been greatly prejudiced against any attempt to “number the people,” and this, in connection with the serious domestic difficulties of Herod, King of Judea, had conspired to cause the postponement of the taking of this census in the Jewish kingdom for one year. Throughout all the Roman Empire this census was registered in the year 8 B.C., except in the Palestinian kingdom of Herod, where it was taken in 7 B.C., one year later.

122:7.2 (1350.4) It was not necessary that Mary should go to Bethlehem for enrollment — Joseph was authorized to register for his family — but Mary, being an adventurous and aggressive person, insisted on accompanying him. She feared being left alone lest the child be born while Joseph was away, and again, Bethlehem being not far from the City of Judah, Mary foresaw a possible pleasurable visit with her kinswoman Elizabeth.

122:7.3 (1350.5) Joseph virtually forbade Mary to accompany him, but it was of no avail; when the food was packed for the trip of three or four days, she prepared double rations and made ready for the journey. But before they actually set forth, Joseph was reconciled to Mary’s going along, and they cheerfully departed from Nazareth at the break of day.

122:7.4 (1350.6) Joseph and Mary were poor, and since they had only one beast of burden, Mary, being large with child, rode on the animal with the provisions while Joseph walked, leading the beast. The building and furnishing of a home had been a great drain on Joseph since he had also to contribute to the support of his parents, as his father had been recently disabled. And so this Jewish couple went forth from their humble home early on the morning of August 18, 7 B.C., on their journey to Bethlehem.

122:7.5 (1351.1) Their first day of travel carried them around the foothills of Mount Gilboa, where they camped for the night by the river Jordan and engaged in many speculations as to what sort of a son would be born to them, Joseph adhering to the concept of a spiritual teacher and Mary holding to the idea of a Jewish Messiah, a deliverer of the Hebrew nation.

122:7.6 (1351.2) Bright and early the morning of August 19, Joseph and Mary were again on their way. They partook of their noontide meal at the foot of Mount Sartaba, overlooking the Jordan valley, and journeyed on, making Jericho for the night, where they stopped at an inn on the highway in the outskirts of the city. Following the evening meal and after much discussion concerning the oppressiveness of Roman rule, Herod, the census enrollment, and the comparative influence of Jerusalem and Alexandria as centers of Jewish learning and culture, the Nazareth travelers retired for the night’s rest. Early in the morning of August 20 they resumed their journey, reaching Jerusalem before noon, visiting the temple, and going on to their destination, arriving at Bethlehem in midafternoon.

122:7.7 (1351.3) The inn was overcrowded, and Joseph accordingly sought lodgings with distant relatives, but every room in Bethlehem was filled to overflowing. On returning to the courtyard of the inn, he was informed that the caravan stables, hewn out of the side of the rock and situated just below the inn, had been cleared of animals and cleaned up for the reception of lodgers. Leaving the donkey in the courtyard, Joseph shouldered their bags of clothing and provisions and with Mary descended the stone steps to their lodgings below. They found themselves located in what had been a grain storage room to the front of the stalls and mangers. Tent curtains had been hung, and they counted themselves fortunate to have such comfortable quarters.

122:7.8 (1351.4) Joseph had thought to go out at once and enroll, but Mary was weary; she was considerably distressed and besought him to remain by her side, which he did.

8. The Birth of Jesus

122:8.1 (1351.5) All that night Mary was restless so that neither of them slept much. By the break of day the pangs of childbirth were well in evidence, and at noon, August 21, 7 B.C., with the help and kind ministrations of women fellow travelers, Mary was delivered of a male child. Jesus of Nazareth was born into the world, was wrapped in the clothes which Mary had brought along for such a possible contingency, and laid in a near-by manger.

122:8.2 (1351.6) In just the same manner as all babies before that day and since have come into the world, the promised child was born; and on the eighth day, according to the Jewish practice, he was circumcised and formally named Joshua (Jesus).

122:8.3 (1351.7) The next day after the birth of Jesus, Joseph made his enrollment. Meeting a man they had talked with two nights previously at Jericho, Joseph was taken by him to a well-to-do friend who had a room at the inn, and who said he would gladly exchange quarters with the Nazareth couple. That afternoon they moved up to the inn, where they lived for almost three weeks until they found lodgings in the home of a distant relative of Joseph.

122:8.4 (1351.8) The second day after the birth of Jesus, Mary sent word to Elizabeth that her child had come and received word in return inviting Joseph up to Jerusalem to talk over all their affairs with Zacharias. The following week Joseph went to Jerusalem to confer with Zacharias. Both Zacharias and Elizabeth had become possessed with the sincere conviction that Jesus was indeed to become the Jewish deliverer, the Messiah, and that their son John was to be his chief of aides, his right-hand man of destiny. And since Mary held these same ideas, it was not difficult to prevail upon Joseph to remain in Bethlehem, the City of David, so that Jesus might grow up to become the successor of David on the throne of all Israel. Accordingly, they remained in Bethlehem more than a year, Joseph meantime working some at his carpenter’s trade.

122:8.5 (1352.1) At the noontide birth of Jesus the seraphim of Urantia, assembled under their directors, did sing anthems of glory over the Bethlehem manger, but these utterances of praise were not heard by human ears. No shepherds nor any other mortal creatures came to pay homage to the babe of Bethlehem until the day of the arrival of certain priests from Ur, who were sent down from Jerusalem by Zacharias.

122:8.6 (1352.2) These priests from Mesopotamia had been told sometime before by a strange religious teacher of their country that he had had a dream in which he was informed that “the light of life” was about to appear on earth as a babe and among the Jews. And thither went these three teachers looking for this “light of life.” After many weeks of futile search in Jerusalem, they were about to return to Ur when Zacharias met them and disclosed his belief that Jesus was the object of their quest and sent them on to Bethlehem, where they found the babe and left their gifts with Mary, his earth mother. The babe was almost three weeks old at the time of their visit.

122:8.7 (1352.3) These wise men saw no star to guide them to Bethlehem. The beautiful legend of the star of Bethlehem originated in this way: Jesus was born August 21 at noon, 7 B.C. On May 29, 7 B.C., there occurred an extraordinary conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn in the constellation of Pisces. And it is a remarkable astronomic fact that similar conjunctions occurred on September 29 and December 5 of the same year. Upon the basis of these extraordinary but wholly natural events the well-meaning zealots of the succeeding generation constructed the appealing legend of the star of Bethlehem and the adoring Magi led thereby to the manger, where they beheld and worshiped the newborn babe. Oriental and near-Oriental minds delight in fairy stories, and they are continually spinning such beautiful myths about the lives of their religious leaders and political heroes. In the absence of printing, when most human knowledge was passed by word of mouth from one generation to another, it was very easy for myths to become traditions and for traditions eventually to become accepted as facts.

9. The Presentation in the Temple

122:9.1 (1352.4) Moses had taught the Jews that every first-born son belonged to the Lord, and that, in lieu of his sacrifice as was the custom among the heathen nations, such a son might live provided his parents would redeem him by the payment of five shekels to any authorized priest. There was also a Mosaic ordinance which directed that a mother, after the passing of a certain period of time, should present herself (or have someone make the proper sacrifice for her) at the temple for purification. It was customary to perform both of these ceremonies at the same time. Accordingly, Joseph and Mary went up to the temple at Jerusalem in person to present Jesus to the priests and effect his redemption and also to make the proper sacrifice to insure Mary’s ceremonial purification from the alleged uncleanness of childbirth.

122:9.2 (1353.1) There lingered constantly about the courts of the temple two remarkable characters, Simeon a singer and Anna a poetess. Simeon was a Judean, but Anna was a Galilean. This couple were frequently in each other’s company, and both were intimates of the priest Zacharias, who had confided the secret of John and Jesus to them. Both Simeon and Anna longed for the coming of the Messiah, and their confidence in Zacharias led them to believe that Jesus was the expected deliverer of the Jewish people.

122:9.3 (1353.2) Zacharias knew the day Joseph and Mary were expected to appear at the temple with Jesus, and he had prearranged with Simeon and Anna to indicate, by the salute of his upraised hand, which one in the procession of first-born children was Jesus.

122:9.4 (1353.3) For this occasion Anna had written a poem which Simeon proceeded to sing, much to the astonishment of Joseph, Mary, and all who were assembled in the temple courts. And this was their hymn of the redemption of the first-born son:

122:9.5 (1353.4) Blessed be the Lord, the God of Israel,

122:9.6 (1353.5) For he has visited us and wrought redemption for his people;

122:9.7 (1353.6) He has raised up a horn of salvation for all of us

122:9.8 (1353.7) In the house of his servant David.

122:9.9 (1353.8) Even as he spoke by the mouth of his holy prophets —

122:9.10 (1353.9) Salvation from our enemies and from the hand of all who hate us;

122:9.11 (1353.10) To show mercy to our fathers, and remember his holy covenant —

122:9.12 (1353.11) The oath which he swore to Abraham our father,

122:9.13 (1353.12) To grant us that we, being delivered out of the hand of our enemies,

122:9.14 (1353.13) Should serve him without fear,

122:9.15 (1353.14) In holiness and righteousness before him all our days.

122:9.16 (1353.15) Yes, and you, child of promise, shall be called the prophet of the Most High;

122:9.17 (1353.16) For you shall go before the face of the Lord to establish his kingdom;

122:9.18 (1353.17) To give knowledge of salvation to his people

122:9.19 (1353.18) In the remission of their sins.

122:9.20 (1353.19) Rejoice in the tender mercy of our God because the dayspring from on high has now visited us

122:9.21 (1353.20) To shine upon those who sit in darkness and the shadow of death;

122:9.22 (1353.21) To guide our feet into ways of peace.

122:9.23 (1353.22) And now let your servant depart in peace, O Lord, according to your word,

122:9.24 (1353.23) For my eyes have seen your salvation,

122:9.25 (1353.24) Which you have prepared before the face of all peoples;

122:9.26 (1353.25) A light for even the unveiling of the gentiles

122:9.27 (1353.26) And the glory of your people Israel.

122:9.28 (1353.27) On the way back to Bethlehem, Joseph and Mary were silent — confused and overawed. Mary was much disturbed by the farewell salutation of Anna, the aged poetess, and Joseph was not in harmony with this premature effort to make Jesus out to be the expected Messiah of the Jewish people.

10. Herod Acts

122:10.1 (1353.28) But the watchers for Herod were not inactive. When they reported to him the visit of the priests of Ur to Bethlehem, Herod summoned these Chaldeans to appear before him. He inquired diligently of these wise men about the new “king of the Jews,” but they gave him little satisfaction, explaining that the babe had been born of a woman who had come down to Bethlehem with her husband for the census enrollment. Herod, not being satisfied with this answer, sent them forth with a purse and directed that they should find the child so that he too might come and worship him, since they had declared that his kingdom was to be spiritual, not temporal. But when the wise men did not return, Herod grew suspicious. As he turned these things over in his mind, his informers returned and made full report of the recent occurrences in the temple, bringing him a copy of parts of the Simeon song which had been sung at the redemption ceremonies of Jesus. But they had failed to follow Joseph and Mary, and Herod was very angry with them when they could not tell him whither the pair had taken the babe. He then dispatched searchers to locate Joseph and Mary. Knowing Herod pursued the Nazareth family, Zacharias and Elizabeth remained away from Bethlehem. The boy baby was secreted with Joseph’s relatives.

122:10.2 (1354.1) Joseph was afraid to seek work, and their small savings were rapidly disappearing. Even at the time of the purification ceremonies at the temple, Joseph deemed himself sufficiently poor to warrant his offering for Mary two young pigeons as Moses had directed for the purification of mothers among the poor.

122:10.3 (1354.2) When, after more than a year of searching, Herod’s spies had not located Jesus, and because of the suspicion that the babe was still concealed in Bethlehem, he prepared an order directing that a systematic search be made of every house in Bethlehem, and that all boy babies under two years of age should be killed. In this manner Herod hoped to make sure that this child who was to become “king of the Jews” would be destroyed. And thus perished in one day sixteen boy babies in Bethlehem of Judea. But intrigue and murder, even in his own immediate family, were common occurrences at the court of Herod.

122:10.4 (1354.3) The massacre of these infants took place about the middle of October, 6 B.C., when Jesus was a little over one year of age. But there were believers in the coming Messiah even among Herod’s court attachés, and one of these, learning of the order to slaughter the Bethlehem boy babies, communicated with Zacharias, who in turn dispatched a messenger to Joseph; and the night before the massacre Joseph and Mary departed from Bethlehem with the babe for Alexandria in Egypt. In order to avoid attracting attention, they journeyed alone to Egypt with Jesus. They went to Alexandria on funds provided by Zacharias, and there Joseph worked at his trade while Mary and Jesus lodged with well-to-do relatives of Joseph’s family. They sojourned in Alexandria two full years, not returning to Bethlehem until after the death of Herod.

위로↑

Paper 123 The Early Childhood of Jesus 예수님의 초기 유년(幼年)기

Paper 123

The Early Childhood of Jesus 예수님의 초기 유년(幼年)기

The Sojourn in Egypt
1. Back in Nazareth
Jesus’ fourth year
2. The Fifth Year (2 B.C.)
Child rearing
3. Events of the Sixth Year (1 B.C.)
4. The Seventh Year (A.D. 1)
Material accidents
5. School Days in Nazareth
6. His Eighth Year (A.D. 2)

123:0.1 (1355.1) OWING to the uncertainties and anxieties of their sojourn in Bethlehem, Mary did not wean the babe until they had arrived safely in Alexandria, where the family was able to settle down to a normal life. They lived with kinsfolk, and Joseph was well able to support his family as he secured work shortly after their arrival. He was employed as a carpenter for several months and then elevated to the position of foreman of a large group of workmen employed on one of the public buildings then in process of construction. This new experience gave him the idea of becoming a contractor and builder after their return to Nazareth.

123:0.2 (1355.2) All through these early years of Jesus’ helpless infancy, Mary maintained one long and constant vigil lest anything befall her child which might jeopardize his welfare or in any way interfere with his future mission on earth; no mother was ever more devoted to her child. In the home where Jesus chanced to be there were two other children about his age, and among the near neighbors there were six others whose ages were sufficiently near his own to make them acceptable play-fellows. At first Mary was disposed to keep Jesus close by her side. She feared something might happen to him if he were allowed to play in the garden with the other children, but Joseph, with the assistance of his kinsfolk, was able to convince her that such a course would deprive Jesus of the helpful experience of learning how to adjust himself to children of his own age. And Mary, realizing that such a program of undue sheltering and unusual protection might tend to make him self-conscious and somewhat self-centered, finally gave assent to the plan of permitting the child of promise to grow up just like any other child; and though she was obedient to this decision, she made it her business always to be on watch while the little folks were at play about the house or in the garden. Only an affectionate mother can know the burden that Mary carried in her heart for the safety of her son during these years of his infancy and early childhood.

123:0.3 (1355.3) Throughout the two years of their sojourn at Alexandria, Jesus enjoyed good health and continued to grow normally. Aside from a few friends and relatives no one was told about Jesus’ being a “child of promise.” One of Joseph’s relatives revealed this to a few friends in Memphis, descendants of the distant Ikhnaton, and they, with a small group of Alexandrian believers, assembled at the palatial home of Joseph’s relative-benefactor a short time before the return to Palestine to wish the Nazareth family well and to pay their respects to the child. On this occasion the assembled friends presented Jesus with a complete copy of the Greek translation of the Hebrew scriptures. But this copy of the Jewish sacred writings was not placed in Joseph’s hands until both he and Mary had finally declined the invitation of their Memphis and Alexandrian friends to remain in Egypt. These believers insisted that the child of destiny would be able to exert a far greater world influence as a resident of Alexandria than of any designated place in Palestine. These persuasions delayed their departure for Palestine for some time after they received the news of Herod’s death.

123:0.4 (1356.1) Joseph and Mary finally took leave of Alexandria on a boat belonging to their friend Ezraeon, bound for Joppa, arriving at that port late in August of the year 4 B.C. They went directly to Bethlehem, where they spent the entire month of September in counsel with their friends and relatives concerning whether they should remain there or return to Nazareth.

123:0.5 (1356.2) Mary had never fully given up the idea that Jesus ought to grow up in Bethlehem, the City of David. Joseph did not really believe that their son was to become a kingly deliverer of Israel. Besides, he knew that he himself was not really a descendant of David; that his being reckoned among the offspring of David was due to the adoption of one of his ancestors into the Davidic line of descent. Mary, of course, thought the City of David the most appropriate place in which the new candidate for David’s throne could be reared, but Joseph preferred to take chances with Herod Antipas rather than with his brother Archelaus. He entertained great fears for the child’s safety in Bethlehem or in any other city in Judea, and surmised that Archelaus would be more likely to pursue the menacing policies of his father, Herod, than would Antipas in Galilee. And besides all these reasons, Joseph was outspoken in his preference for Galilee as a better place in which to rear and educate the child, but it required three weeks to overcome Mary’s objections.

123:0.6 (1356.3) By the first of October Joseph had convinced Mary and all their friends that it was best for them to return to Nazareth. Accordingly, early in October, 4 B.C., they departed from Bethlehem for Nazareth, going by way of Lydda and Scythopolis. They started out early one Sunday morning, Mary and the child riding on their newly acquired beast of burden, while Joseph and five accompanying kinsmen proceeded on foot; Joseph’s relatives refused to permit them to make the trip to Nazareth alone. They feared to go to Galilee by Jerusalem and the Jordan valley, and the western routes were not altogether safe for two lone travelers with a child of tender years.

1. Back in Nazareth

123:1.1 (1356.4) On the fourth day of the journey the party reached its destination in safety. They arrived unannounced at the Nazareth home, which had been occupied for more than three years by one of Joseph’s married brothers, who was indeed surprised to see them; so quietly had they gone about their business that neither the family of Joseph nor that of Mary knew they had even left Alexandria. The next day Joseph’s brother moved his family, and Mary, for the first time since Jesus’ birth, settled down with her little family to enjoy life in their own home. In less than a week Joseph secured work as a carpenter, and they were supremely happy.

123:1.2 (1356.5) Jesus was about three years and two months old at the time of their return to Nazareth. He had stood all these travels very well and was in excellent health and full of childish glee and excitement at having premises of his own to run about in and to enjoy. But he greatly missed the association of his Alexandrian playmates.

123:1.3 (1356.6) On the way to Nazareth Joseph had persuaded Mary that it would be unwise to spread the word among their Galilean friends and relatives that Jesus was a child of promise. They agreed to refrain from all mention of these matters to anyone. And they were both very faithful in keeping this promise.

123:1.4 (1357.1) Jesus’ entire fourth year was a period of normal physical development and of unusual mental activity. Meantime he had formed a very close attachment for a neighbor boy about his own age named Jacob. Jesus and Jacob were always happy in their play, and they grew up to be great friends and loyal companions.

123:1.5 (1357.2) The next important event in the life of this Nazareth family was the birth of the second child, James, in the early morning hours of April 2, 3 B.C. Jesus was thrilled by the thought of having a baby brother, and he would stand around by the hour just to observe the baby’s early activities.

123:1.6 (1357.3) It was midsummer of this same year that Joseph built a small workshop close to the village spring and near the caravan tarrying lot. After this he did very little carpenter work by the day. He had as associates two of his brothers and several other mechanics, whom he sent out to work while he remained at the shop making yokes and plows and doing other woodwork. He also did some work in leather and with rope and canvas. And Jesus, as he grew up, when not at school, spent his time about equally between helping his mother with home duties and watching his father work at the shop, meanwhile listening to the conversation and gossip of the caravan conductors and passengers from the four corners of the earth.

123:1.7 (1357.4) In July of this year, one month before Jesus was four years old, an outbreak of malignant intestinal trouble spread over all Nazareth from contact with the caravan travelers. Mary became so alarmed by the danger of Jesus being exposed to this epidemic of disease that she bundled up both her children and fled to the country home of her brother, several miles south of Nazareth on the Megiddo road near Sarid. They did not return to Nazareth for more than two months; Jesus greatly enjoyed this, his first experience on a farm.

2. The Fifth Year (2 B.C.)

123:2.1 (1357.5) In something more than a year after the return to Nazareth the boy Jesus arrived at the age of his first personal and wholehearted moral decision; and there came to abide with him a Thought Adjuster, a divine gift of the Paradise Father, which had aforetime served with Machiventa Melchizedek, thus gaining the experience of functioning in connection with the incarnation of a supermortal being living in the likeness of mortal flesh. This event occurred on February 11, 2 B.C. Jesus was no more aware of the coming of the divine Monitor than are the millions upon millions of other children who, before and since that day, have likewise received these Thought Adjusters to indwell their minds and work for the ultimate spiritualization of these minds and the eternal survival of their evolving immortal souls.

123:2.2 (1357.6) On this day in February the direct and personal supervision of the Universe Rulers, as it was related to the integrity of the childlike incarnation of Michael, terminated. From that time on throughout the human unfolding of the incarnation, the guardianship of Jesus was destined to rest in the keeping of this indwelling Adjuster and the associated seraphic guardians, supplemented from time to time by the ministry of midway creatures assigned for the performance of certain definite duties in accordance with the instruction of their planetary superiors.

123:2.3 (1357.7) Jesus was five years old in August of this year, and we will, therefore, refer to this as his fifth (calendar) year of life. In this year, 2 B.C., a little more than one month before his fifth birthday anniversary, Jesus was made very happy by the coming of his sister Miriam, who was born on the night of July 11. During the evening of the following day Jesus had a long talk with his father concerning the manner in which various groups of living things are born into the world as separate individuals. The most valuable part of Jesus’ early education was secured from his parents in answer to his thoughtful and searching inquiries. Joseph never failed to do his full duty in taking pains and spending time answering the boy’s numerous questions. From the time Jesus was five years old until he was ten, he was one continuous question mark. While Joseph and Mary could not always answer his questions, they never failed fully to discuss his inquiries and in every other possible way to assist him in his efforts to reach a satisfactory solution of the problem which his alert mind had suggested.

123:2.4 (1358.1) Since returning to Nazareth, theirs had been a busy household, and Joseph had been unusually occupied building his new shop and getting his business started again. So fully was he occupied that he had found no time to build a cradle for James, but this was corrected long before Miriam came, so that she had a very comfortable crib in which to nestle while the family admired her. And the child Jesus heartily entered into all these natural and normal home experiences. He greatly enjoyed his little brother and his baby sister and was of great help to Mary in their care.

123:2.5 (1358.2) There were few homes in the gentile world of those days that could give a child a better intellectual, moral, and religious training than the Jewish homes of Galilee. These Jews had a systematic program for rearing and educating their children. They divided a child’s life into seven stages:

123:2.6 (1358.3) 1. The newborn child, the first to the eighth day.

123:2.7 (1358.4) 2. The suckling child.

123:2.8 (1358.5) 3. The weaned child.

123:2.9 (1358.6) 4. The period of dependence on the mother, lasting up to the end of the fifth year.

123:2.10 (1358.7) 5. The beginning independence of the child and, with sons, the father assuming responsibility for their education.

123:2.11 (1358.8) 6. The adolescent youths and maidens.

123:2.12 (1358.9) 7. The young men and the young women.

123:2.13 (1358.10) It was the custom of the Galilean Jews for the mother to bear the responsibility for a child’s training until the fifth birthday, and then, if the child were a boy, to hold the father responsible for the lad’s education from that time on. This year, therefore, Jesus entered upon the fifth stage of a Galilean Jewish child’s career, and accordingly on August 21, 2 B.C., Mary formally turned him over to Joseph for further instruction.

123:2.14 (1358.11) Though Joseph was now assuming the direct responsibility for Jesus’ intellectual and religious education, his mother still interested herself in his home training. She taught him to know and care for the vines and flowers growing about the garden walls which completely surrounded the home plot. She also provided on the roof of the house (the summer bedroom) shallow boxes of sand in which Jesus worked out maps and did much of his early practice at writing Aramaic, Greek, and later on, Hebrew, for in time he learned to read, write, and speak, fluently, all three languages.

123:2.15 (1358.12) Jesus appeared to be a well-nigh perfect child physically and continued to make normal progress mentally and emotionally. He experienced a mild digestive upset, his first minor illness, in the latter part of this, his fifth (calendar) year.

123:2.16 (1359.1) Though Joseph and Mary often talked about the future of their eldest child, had you been there, you would only have observed the growing up of a normal, healthy, carefree, but exceedingly inquisitive child of that time and place.

3. Events of the Sixth Year (1 B.C.)

123:3.1 (1359.2) Already, with his mother’s help, Jesus had mastered the Galilean dialect of the Aramaic tongue; and now his father began teaching him Greek. Mary spoke little Greek, but Joseph was a fluent speaker of both Aramaic and Greek. The textbook for the study of the Greek language was the copy of the Hebrew scriptures — a complete version of the law and the prophets, including the Psalms — which had been presented to them on leaving Egypt. There were only two complete copies of the Scriptures in Greek in all Nazareth, and the possession of one of them by the carpenter’s family made Joseph’s home a much-sought place and enabled Jesus, as he grew up, to meet an almost endless procession of earnest students and sincere truth seekers. Before this year ended, Jesus had assumed custody of this priceless manuscript, having been told on his sixth birthday that the sacred book had been presented to him by Alexandrian friends and relatives. And in a very short time he could read it readily.

123:3.2 (1359.3) The first great shock of Jesus’ young life occurred when he was not quite six years old. It had seemed to the lad that his father — at least his father and mother together — knew everything. Imagine, therefore, the surprise of this inquiring child, when he asked his father the cause of a mild earthquake which had just occurred, to hear Joseph say, “My son, I really do not know.” Thus began that long and disconcerting disillusionment in the course of which Jesus found out that his earthly parents were not all-wise and all-knowing.

123:3.3 (1359.4) Joseph’s first thought was to tell Jesus that the earthquake had been caused by God, but a moment’s reflection admonished him that such an answer would immediately be provocative of further and still more embarrassing inquiries. Even at an early age it was very difficult to answer Jesus’ questions about physical or social phenomena by thoughtlessly telling him that either God or the devil was responsible. In harmony with the prevailing belief of the Jewish people, Jesus was long willing to accept the doctrine of good spirits and evil spirits as the possible explanation of mental and spiritual phenomena, but he very early became doubtful that such unseen influences were responsible for the physical happenings of the natural world.

123:3.4 (1359.5) Before Jesus was six years of age, in the early summer of 1 B.C., Zacharias and Elizabeth and their son John came to visit the Nazareth family. Jesus and John had a happy time during this, their first visit within their memories. Although the visitors could remain only a few days, the parents talked over many things, including the future plans for their sons. While they were thus engaged, the lads played with blocks in the sand on top of the house and in many other ways enjoyed themselves in true boyish fashion.

123:3.5 (1359.6) Having met John, who came from near Jerusalem, Jesus began to evince an unusual interest in the history of Israel and to inquire in great detail as to the meaning of the Sabbath rites, the synagogue sermons, and the recurring feasts of commemoration. His father explained to him the meaning of all these seasons. The first was the midwinter festive illumination, lasting eight days, starting out with one candle the first night and adding one each successive night; this commemorated the dedication of the temple after the restoration of the Mosaic services by Judas Maccabee. Next came the early springtime celebration of Purim, the feast of Esther and Israel’s deliverance through her. Then followed the solemn Passover, which the adults celebrated in Jerusalem whenever possible, while at home the children would remember that no leavened bread was to be eaten for the whole week. Later came the feast of the first-fruits, the harvest ingathering; and last, the most solemn of all, the feast of the new year, the day of atonement. While some of these celebrations and observances were difficult for Jesus’ young mind to understand, he pondered them seriously and then entered fully into the joy of the feast of tabernacles, the annual vacation season of the whole Jewish people, the time when they camped out in leafy booths and gave themselves up to mirth and pleasure.

123:3.6 (1360.1) During this year Joseph and Mary had trouble with Jesus about his prayers. He insisted on talking to his heavenly Father much as he would talk to Joseph, his earthly father. This departure from the more solemn and reverent modes of communication with Deity was a bit disconcerting to his parents, especially to his mother, but there was no persuading him to change; he would say his prayers just as he had been taught, after which he insisted on having “just a little talk with my Father in heaven.”

123:3.7 (1360.2) In June of this year Joseph turned the shop in Nazareth over to his brothers and formally entered upon his work as a builder. Before the year was over, the family income had more than trebled. Never again, until after Joseph’s death, did the Nazareth family feel the pinch of poverty. The family grew larger and larger, and they spent much money on extra education and travel, but always Joseph’s increasing income kept pace with the growing expenses.

123:3.8 (1360.3) The next few years Joseph did considerable work at Cana, Bethlehem (of Galilee), Magdala, Nain, Sepphoris, Capernaum, and Endor, as well as much building in and near Nazareth. As James grew up to be old enough to help his mother with the housework and care of the younger children, Jesus made frequent trips away from home with his father to these surrounding towns and villages. Jesus was a keen observer and gained much practical knowledge from these trips away from home; he was assiduously storing up knowledge regarding man and the way he lived on earth.

123:3.9 (1360.4) This year Jesus made great progress in adjusting his strong feelings and vigorous impulses to the demands of family co-operation and home discipline. Mary was a loving mother but a fairly strict disciplinarian. In many ways, however, Joseph exerted the greater control over Jesus as it was his practice to sit down with the boy and fully explain the real and underlying reasons for the necessity of disciplinary curtailment of personal desires in deference to the welfare and tranquillity of the entire family. When the situation had been explained to Jesus, he was always intelligently and willingly co-operative with parental wishes and family regulations.

123:3.10 (1360.5) Much of his spare time — when his mother did not require his help about the house — was spent studying the flowers and plants by day and the stars by night. He evinced a troublesome penchant for lying on his back and gazing wonderingly up into the starry heavens long after his usual bedtime in this well-ordered Nazareth household.

4. The Seventh Year (A.D. 1)

123:4.1 (1361.1) This was, indeed, an eventful year in Jesus’ life. Early in January a great snowstorm occurred in Galilee. Snow fell two feet deep, the heaviest snowfall Jesus saw during his lifetime and one of the deepest at Nazareth in a hundred years.

123:4.2 (1361.2) The play life of Jewish children in the times of Jesus was rather circumscribed; all too often the children played at the more serious things they observed their elders doing. They played much at weddings and funerals, ceremonies which they so frequently saw and which were so spectacular. They danced and sang but had few organized games, such as children of later days so much enjoy.

123:4.3 (1361.3) Jesus, in company with a neighbor boy and later his brother James, delighted to play in the far corner of the family carpenter shop, where they had great fun with the shavings and the blocks of wood. It was always difficult for Jesus to comprehend the harm of certain sorts of play which were forbidden on the Sabbath, but he never failed to conform to his parents’ wishes. He had a capacity for humor and play which was afforded little opportunity for expression in the environment of his day and generation, but up to the age of fourteen he was cheerful and lighthearted most of the time.

123:4.4 (1361.4) Mary maintained a dovecote on top of the animal house adjoining the home, and they used the profits from the sale of doves as a special charity fund, which Jesus administered after he deducted the tithe and turned it over to the officer of the synagogue.

123:4.5 (1361.5) The only real accident Jesus had up to this time was a fall down the back-yard stone stairs which led up to the canvas-roofed bedroom. It happened during an unexpected July sandstorm from the east. The hot winds, carrying blasts of fine sand, usually blew during the rainy season, especially in March and April. It was extraordinary to have such a storm in July. When the storm came up, Jesus was on the housetop playing, as was his habit, for during much of the dry season this was his accustomed playroom. He was blinded by the sand when descending the stairs and fell. After this accident Joseph built a balustrade up both sides of the stairway.

123:4.6 (1361.6) There was no way in which this accident could have been prevented. It was not chargeable to neglect by the midway temporal guardians, one primary and one secondary midwayer having been assigned to the watchcare of the lad; neither was it chargeable to the guardian seraphim. It simply could not have been avoided. But this slight accident, occurring while Joseph was absent in Endor, caused such great anxiety to develop in Mary’s mind that she unwisely tried to keep Jesus very close to her side for some months.

123:4.7 (1361.7) Material accidents, commonplace occurrences of a physical nature, are not arbitrarily interfered with by celestial personalities. Under ordinary circumstances only midway creatures can intervene in material conditions to safeguard the persons of men and women of destiny, and even in special situations these beings can so act only in obedience to the specific mandates of their superiors.

123:4.8 (1361.8) And this was but one of a number of such minor accidents which subsequently befell this inquisitive and adventurous youth. If you envisage the average childhood and youth of an aggressive boy, you will have a fairly good idea of the youthful career of Jesus, and you will be able to imagine just about how much anxiety he caused his parents, particularly his mother.

123:4.9 (1362.1) The fourth member of the Nazareth family, Joseph, was born Wednesday morning, March 16, A.D. 1.

5. School Days in Nazareth

123:5.1 (1362.2) Jesus was now seven years old, the age when Jewish children were supposed to begin their formal education in the synagogue schools. Accordingly, in August of this year he entered upon his eventful school life at Nazareth. Already this lad was a fluent reader, writer, and speaker of two languages, Aramaic and Greek. He was now to acquaint himself with the task of learning to read, write, and speak the Hebrew language. And he was truly eager for the new school life which was ahead of him.

123:5.2 (1362.3) For three years — until he was ten — he attended the elementary school of the Nazareth synagogue. For these three years he studied the rudiments of the Book of the Law as it was recorded in the Hebrew tongue. For the following three years he studied in the advanced school and committed to memory, by the method of repeating aloud, the deeper teachings of the sacred law. He graduated from this school of the synagogue during his thirteenth year and was turned over to his parents by the synagogue rulers as an educated “son of the commandment” — henceforth a responsible citizen of the commonwealth of Israel, all of which entailed his attendance at the Passovers in Jerusalem; accordingly, he attended his first Passover that year in company with his father and mother.

123:5.3 (1362.4) At Nazareth the pupils sat on the floor in a semicircle, while their teacher, the chazan, an officer of the synagogue, sat facing them. Beginning with the Book of Leviticus, they passed on to the study of the other books of the law, followed by the study of the Prophets and the Psalms. The Nazareth synagogue possessed a complete copy of the Scriptures in Hebrew. Nothing but the Scriptures was studied prior to the twelfth year. In the summer months the hours for school were greatly shortened.

123:5.4 (1362.5) Jesus early became a master of Hebrew, and as a young man, when no visitor of prominence happened to be sojourning in Nazareth, he would often be asked to read the Hebrew scriptures to the faithful assembled in the synagogue at the regular Sabbath services.

123:5.5 (1362.6) These synagogue schools, of course, had no textbooks. In teaching, the chazan would utter a statement while the pupils would in unison repeat it after him. When having access to the written books of the law, the student learned his lesson by reading aloud and by constant repetition.

123:5.6 (1362.7) Next, in addition to his more formal schooling, Jesus began to make contact with human nature from the four quarters of the earth as men from many lands passed in and out of his father’s repair shop. When he grew older, he mingled freely with the caravans as they tarried near the spring for rest and nourishment. Being a fluent speaker of Greek, he had little trouble in conversing with the majority of the caravan travelers and conductors.

123:5.7 (1362.8) Nazareth was a caravan way station and crossroads of travel and largely gentile in population; at the same time it was widely known as a center of liberal interpretation of Jewish traditional law. In Galilee the Jews mingled more freely with the gentiles than was their practice in Judea. And of all the cities of Galilee, the Jews of Nazareth were most liberal in their interpretation of the social restrictions based on the fears of contamination as a result of contact with the gentiles. And these conditions gave rise to the common saying in Jerusalem, “Can any good thing come out of Nazareth?”

123:5.8 (1363.1) Jesus received his moral training and spiritual culture chiefly in his own home. He secured much of his intellectual and theological education from the chazan. But his real education — that equipment of mind and heart for the actual test of grappling with the difficult problems of life — he obtained by mingling with his fellow men. It was this close association with his fellow men, young and old, Jew and gentile, that afforded him the opportunity to know the human race. Jesus was highly educated in that he thoroughly understood men and devotedly loved them.

123:5.9 (1363.2) Throughout his years at the synagogue he was a brilliant student, possessing a great advantage since he was conversant with three languages. The Nazareth chazan, on the occasion of Jesus’ finishing the course in his school, remarked to Joseph that he feared he “had learned more from Jesus’ searching questions” than he had “been able to teach the lad.”

123:5.10 (1363.3) Throughout his course of study Jesus learned much and derived great inspiration from the regular Sabbath sermons in the synagogue. It was customary to ask distinguished visitors, stopping over the Sabbath in Nazareth, to address the synagogue. As Jesus grew up, he heard many great thinkers of the entire Jewish world expound their views, and many also who were hardly orthodox Jews since the synagogue of Nazareth was an advanced and liberal center of Hebrew thought and culture.

123:5.11 (1363.4) When entering school at seven years (at this time the Jews had just inaugurated a compulsory education law), it was customary for the pupils to choose their “birthday text,” a sort of golden rule to guide them throughout their studies, one upon which they often expatiated at their graduation when thirteen years old. The text which Jesus chose was from the Prophet Isaiah: “The spirit of the Lord God is upon me, for the Lord has anointed me; he has sent me to bring good news to the meek, to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and to set the spiritual prisoners free.”

123:5.12 (1363.5) Nazareth was one of the twenty-four priest centers of the Hebrew nation. But the Galilean priesthood was more liberal in the interpretation of the traditional laws than were the Judean scribes and rabbis. And at Nazareth they were also more liberal regarding the observance of the Sabbath. It was therefore the custom for Joseph to take Jesus out for walks on Sabbath afternoons, one of their favorite jaunts being to climb the high hill near their home, from which they could obtain a panoramic view of all Galilee. To the northwest, on clear days, they could see the long ridge of Mount Carmel running down to the sea; and many times Jesus heard his father relate the story of Elijah, one of the first of that long line of Hebrew prophets, who reproved Ahab and exposed the priests of Baal. To the north Mount Hermon raised its snowy peak in majestic splendor and monopolized the skyline, almost 3,000 feet of the upper slopes glistening white with perpetual snow. Far to the east they could discern the Jordan valley and, far beyond, the rocky hills of Moab. Also to the south and the east, when the sun shone upon their marble walls, they could see the Greco-Roman cities of the Decapolis, with their amphitheaters and pretentious temples. And when they lingered toward the going down of the sun, to the west they could make out the sailing vessels on the distant Mediterranean.

123:5.13 (1364.1) From four directions Jesus could observe the caravan trains as they wended their way in and out of Nazareth, and to the south he could overlook the broad and fertile plain country of Esdraelon, stretching off toward Mount Gilboa and Samaria.

123:5.14 (1364.2) When they did not climb the heights to view the distant landscape, they strolled through the countryside and studied nature in her various moods in accordance with the seasons. Jesus’ earliest training, aside from that of the home hearth, had to do with a reverent and sympathetic contact with nature.

123:5.15 (1364.3) Before he was eight years of age, he was known to all the mothers and young women of Nazareth, who had met him and talked with him at the spring, which was not far from his home, and which was one of the social centers of contact and gossip for the entire town. This year Jesus learned to milk the family cow and care for the other animals. During this and the following year he also learned to make cheese and to weave. When he was ten years of age, he was an expert loom operator. It was about this time that Jesus and the neighbor boy Jacob became great friends of the potter who worked near the flowing spring; and as they watched Nathan’s deft fingers mold the clay on the potter’s wheel, many times both of them determined to be potters when they grew up. Nathan was very fond of the lads and often gave them clay to play with, seeking to stimulate their creative imaginations by suggesting competitive efforts in modeling various objects and animals.

6. His Eighth Year (A.D. 2)

123:6.1 (1364.4) This was an interesting year at school. Although Jesus was not an unusual student, he was a diligent pupil and belonged to the more progressive third of the class, doing his work so well that he was excused from attendance one week out of each month. This week he usually spent either with his fisherman uncle on the shores of the Sea of Galilee near Magdala or on the farm of another uncle (his mother’s brother) five miles south of Nazareth.

123:6.2 (1364.5) Although his mother had become unduly anxious about his health and safety, she gradually became reconciled to these trips away from home. Jesus’ uncles and aunts were all very fond of him, and there ensued a lively competition among them to secure his company for these monthly visits throughout this and immediately subsequent years. His first week’s sojourn on his uncle’s farm (since infancy) was in January of this year; the first week’s fishing experience on the Sea of Galilee occurred in the month of May.

123:6.3 (1364.6) About this time Jesus met a teacher of mathematics from Damascus, and learning some new techniques of numbers, he spent much time on mathematics for several years. He developed a keen sense of numbers, distances, and proportions.

123:6.4 (1364.7) Jesus began to enjoy his brother James very much and by the end of this year had begun to teach him the alphabet.

123:6.5 (1364.8) This year Jesus made arrangements to exchange dairy products for lessons on the harp. He had an unusual liking for everything musical. Later on he did much to promote an interest in vocal music among his youthful associates. By the time he was eleven years of age, he was a skillful harpist and greatly enjoyed entertaining both family and friends with his extraordinary interpretations and able improvisations.

123:6.6 (1365.1) While Jesus continued to make enviable progress at school, all did not run smoothly for either parents or teachers. He persisted in asking many embarrassing questions concerning both science and religion, particularly regarding geography and astronomy. He was especially insistent on finding out why there was a dry season and a rainy season in Palestine. Repeatedly he sought the explanation for the great difference between the temperatures of Nazareth and the Jordan valley. He simply never ceased to ask such intelligent but perplexing questions.

123:6.7 (1365.2) His third brother, Simon, was born on Friday evening, April 14, of this year, A.D. 2.

123:6.8 (1365.3) In February, Nahor, one of the teachers in a Jerusalem academy of the rabbis, came to Nazareth to observe Jesus, having been on a similar mission to Zacharias’s home near Jerusalem. He came to Nazareth at the instigation of John’s father. While at first he was somewhat shocked by Jesus’ frankness and unconventional manner of relating himself to things religious, he attributed it to the remoteness of Galilee from the centers of Hebrew learning and culture and advised Joseph and Mary to allow him to take Jesus back with him to Jerusalem, where he could have the advantages of education and training at the center of Jewish culture. Mary was half persuaded to consent; she was convinced her eldest son was to become the Messiah, the Jewish deliverer; Joseph hesitated; he was equally persuaded that Jesus was to grow up to become a man of destiny, but what that destiny would prove to be he was profoundly uncertain. But he never really doubted that his son was to fulfill some great mission on earth. The more he thought about Nahor’s advice, the more he questioned the wisdom of the proposed sojourn in Jerusalem.

123:6.9 (1365.4) Because of this difference of opinion between Joseph and Mary, Nahor requested permission to lay the whole matter before Jesus. Jesus listened attentively, talked with Joseph, Mary, and a neighbor, Jacob the stone mason, whose son was his favorite playmate, and then, two days later, reported that since there was such a difference of opinion among his parents and advisers, and since he did not feel competent to assume the responsibility for such a decision, not feeling strongly one way or the other, in view of the whole situation, he had finally decided to “talk with my Father who is in heaven”; and while he was not perfectly sure about the answer, he rather felt he should remain at home “with my father and mother,” adding, “they who love me so much should be able to do more for me and guide me more safely than strangers who can only view my body and observe my mind but can hardly truly know me.” They all marveled, and Nahor went his way, back to Jerusalem. And it was many years before the subject of Jesus’ going away from home again came up for consideration.

위로↑

Paper 124 The Later Childhood of Jesus 예수님의 후기 유년(幼年)기

Paper 124

The Later Childhood of Jesus 예수님의 후기 유년(幼年)기

1. Jesus’ Ninth Year (A.D. 3)
The picture on the floor
Climate in Galilee
2. The Tenth Year (A.D. 4)
Jacob the stone mason’s son
3. The Eleventh Year (A.D. 5)
The Scythopolis episode
4. The Twelfth Year (A.D. 6)
Personal morality and group loyalty
5. His Thirteenth Year (A.D. 7)
6. The Journey to Jerusalem
Mary, Martha, and Lazarus

124:0.1 (1366.1) ALTHOUGH Jesus might have enjoyed a better opportunity for schooling at Alexandria than in Galilee, he could not have had such a splendid environment for working out his own life problems with a minimum of educational guidance, at the same time enjoying the great advantage of constantly contacting with such a large number of all classes of men and women hailing from every part of the civilized world. Had he remained at Alexandria, his education would have been directed by Jews and along exclusively Jewish lines. At Nazareth he secured an education and received a training which more acceptably prepared him to understand the gentiles, and which gave him a better and more balanced idea of the relative merits of the Eastern, or Babylonian, and the Western, or Hellenic, views of Hebrew theology.

1. Jesus’ Ninth Year (A.D. 3)

124:1.1 (1366.2) Though it could hardly be said that Jesus was ever seriously ill, he did have some of the minor ailments of childhood this year, along with his brothers and baby sister.

124:1.2 (1366.3) School went on and he was still a favored pupil, having one week each month at liberty, and he continued to divide his time about equally between trips to neighboring cities with his father, sojourns on his uncle’s farm south of Nazareth, and fishing excursions out from Magdala.

124:1.3 (1366.4) The most serious trouble as yet to come up at school occurred in late winter when Jesus dared to challenge the chazan regarding the teaching that all images, pictures, and drawings were idolatrous in nature. Jesus delighted in drawing landscapes as well as in modeling a great variety of objects in potter’s clay. Everything of that sort was strictly forbidden by Jewish law, but up to this time he had managed to disarm his parents’ objection to such an extent that they had permitted him to continue in these activities.

124:1.4 (1366.5) But trouble was again stirred up at school when one of the more backward pupils discovered Jesus drawing a charcoal picture of the teacher on the floor of the schoolroom. There it was, plain as day, and many of the elders had viewed it before the committee went to call on Joseph to demand that something be done to suppress the lawlessness of his eldest son. And though this was not the first time complaints had come to Joseph and Mary about the doings of their versatile and aggressive child, this was the most serious of all the accusations which had thus far been lodged against him. Jesus listened to the indictment of his artistic efforts for some time, being seated on a large stone just outside the back door. He resented their blaming his father for his alleged misdeeds; so in he marched, fearlessly confronting his accusers. The elders were thrown into confusion. Some were inclined to view the episode humorously, while one or two seemed to think the boy was sacrilegious if not blasphemous. Joseph was nonplused, Mary indignant, but Jesus insisted on being heard. He had his say, courageously defended his viewpoint, and with consummate self-control announced that he would abide by the decision of his father in this as in all other matters controversial. And the committee of elders departed in silence.

124:1.5 (1367.1) Mary endeavored to influence Joseph to permit Jesus to model in clay at home, provided he promised not to carry on any of these questionable activities at school, but Joseph felt impelled to rule that the rabbinical interpretation of the second commandment should prevail. And so Jesus no more drew or modeled the likeness of anything from that day as long as he lived in his father’s house. But he was unconvinced of the wrong of what he had done, and to give up such a favorite pastime constituted one of the great trials of his young life.

124:1.6 (1367.2) In the latter part of June, Jesus, in company with his father, first climbed to the summit of Mount Tabor. It was a clear day and the view was superb. It seemed to this nine-year-old lad that he had really gazed upon the entire world excepting India, Africa, and Rome.

124:1.7 (1367.3) Jesus’ second sister, Martha, was born Thursday night, September 13. Three weeks after the coming of Martha, Joseph, who was home for awhile, started the building of an addition to their house, a combined workshop and bedroom. A small workbench was built for Jesus, and for the first time he possessed tools of his own. At odd times for many years he worked at this bench and became highly expert in the making of yokes.

124:1.8 (1367.4) This winter and the next were the coldest in Nazareth for many decades. Jesus had seen snow on the mountains, and several times it had fallen in Nazareth, remaining on the ground only a short time; but not until this winter had he seen ice. The fact that water could be had as a solid, a liquid, and a vapor — he had long pondered over the escaping steam from the boiling pots — caused the lad to think a great deal about the physical world and its constitution; and yet the personality embodied in this growing youth was all this while the actual creator and organizer of all these things throughout a far-flung universe.

124:1.9 (1367.5) The climate of Nazareth was not severe. January was the coldest month, the temperature averaging around 50° F. During July and August, the hottest months, the temperature would vary from 75° to 90° F. From the mountains to the Jordan and the Dead Sea valley the climate of Palestine ranged from the frigid to the torrid. And so, in a way, the Jews were prepared to live in about any and all of the world’s varying climates.

124:1.10 (1367.6) Even during the warmest summer months a cool sea breeze usually blew from the west from 10:00 A.M. until about 10:00 P.M. But every now and then terrific hot winds from the eastern desert would blow across all Palestine. These hot blasts usually came in February and March, near the end of the rainy season. In those days the rain fell in refreshing showers from November to April, but it did not rain steadily. There were only two seasons in Palestine, summer and winter, the dry and rainy seasons. In January the flowers began to bloom, and by the end of April the whole land was one vast flower garden.

124:1.11 (1367.7) In May of this year, on his uncle’s farm, Jesus for the first time helped with the harvest of the grain. Before he was thirteen, he had managed to find out something about practically everything that men and women worked at around Nazareth except metal working, and he spent several months in a smith’s shop when older, after the death of his father.

124:1.12 (1368.1) When work and caravan travel were slack, Jesus made many trips with his father on pleasure or business to near-by Cana, Endor, and Nain. Even as a lad he frequently visited Sepphoris, only a little over three miles from Nazareth to the northwest, and from 4 B.C. to about A.D. 25 the capital of Galilee and one of the residences of Herod Antipas.

124:1.13 (1368.2) Jesus continued to grow physically, intellectually, socially, and spiritually. His trips away from home did much to give him a better and more generous understanding of his own family, and by this time even his parents were beginning to learn from him as well as to teach him. Jesus was an original thinker and a skillful teacher, even in his youth. He was in constant collision with the so-called “oral law,” but he always sought to adapt himself to the practices of his family. He got along fairly well with the children of his age, but he often grew discouraged with their slow-acting minds. Before he was ten years old, he had become the leader of a group of seven lads who formed themselves into a society for promoting the acquirements of manhood — physical, intellectual, and religious. Among these boys Jesus succeeded in introducing many new games and various improved methods of physical recreation.

2. The Tenth Year (A.D. 4)

124:2.1 (1368.3) It was the fifth of July, the first Sabbath of the month, when Jesus, while strolling through the countryside with his father, first gave expression to feelings and ideas which indicated that he was becoming self-conscious of the unusual nature of his life mission. Joseph listened attentively to the momentous words of his son but made few comments; he volunteered no information. The next day Jesus had a similar but longer talk with his mother. Mary likewise listened to the pronouncements of the lad, but neither did she volunteer any information. It was almost two years before Jesus again spoke to his parents concerning this increasing revelation within his own consciousness regarding the nature of his personality and the character of his mission on earth.

124:2.2 (1368.4) He entered the advanced school of the synagogue in August. At school he was constantly creating trouble by the questions he persisted in asking. Increasingly he kept all Nazareth in more or less of a hubbub. His parents were loath to forbid his asking these disquieting questions, and his chief teacher was greatly intrigued by the lad’s curiosity, insight, and hunger for knowledge.

124:2.3 (1368.5) Jesus’ playmates saw nothing supernatural in his conduct; in most ways he was altogether like themselves. His interest in study was somewhat above the average but not wholly unusual. He did ask more questions at school than others in his class.

124:2.4 (1368.6) Perhaps his most unusual and outstanding trait was his unwillingness to fight for his rights. Since he was such a well-developed lad for his age, it seemed strange to his playfellows that he was disinclined to defend himself even from injustice or when subjected to personal abuse. As it happened, he did not suffer much on account of this trait because of the friendship of Jacob, a neighbor boy, who was one year older. He was the son of the stone mason, a business associate of Joseph. Jacob was a great admirer of Jesus and made it his business to see that no one was permitted to impose upon Jesus because of his aversion to physical combat. Several times older and uncouth youths attacked Jesus, relying upon his reputed docility, but they always suffered swift and certain retribution at the hands of his self-appointed champion and ever-ready defender, Jacob the stone mason’s son.

124:2.5 (1369.1) Jesus was the generally accepted leader of the Nazareth lads who stood for the higher ideals of their day and generation. He was really loved by his youthful associates, not only because he was fair, but also because he possessed a rare and understanding sympathy that betokened love and bordered on discreet compassion.

124:2.6 (1369.2) This year he began to show a marked preference for the company of older persons. He delighted in talking over things cultural, educational, social, economic, political, and religious with older minds, and his depth of reasoning and keenness of observation so charmed his adult associates that they were always more than willing to visit with him. Until he became responsible for the support of the home, his parents were constantly seeking to influence him to associate with those of his own age, or more nearly his age, rather than with older and better-informed individuals for whom he evinced such a preference.

124:2.7 (1369.3) Late this year he had a fishing experience of two months with his uncle on the Sea of Galilee, and he was very successful. Before attaining manhood, he had become an expert fisherman.

124:2.8 (1369.4) His physical development continued; he was an advanced and privileged pupil at school; he got along fairly well at home with his younger brothers and sisters, having the advantage of being three and one-half years older than the oldest of the other children. He was well thought of in Nazareth except by the parents of some of the duller children, who often spoke of Jesus as being too pert, as lacking in proper humility and youthful reserve. He manifested a growing tendency to direct the play activities of his youthful associates into more serious and thoughtful channels. He was a born teacher and simply could not refrain from so functioning, even when supposedly engaged in play.

124:2.9 (1369.5) Joseph early began to instruct Jesus in the diverse means of gaining a livelihood, explaining the advantages of agriculture over industry and trade. Galilee was a more beautiful and prosperous district than Judea, and it cost only about one fourth as much to live there as in Jerusalem and Judea. It was a province of agricultural villages and thriving industrial cities, containing more than two hundred towns of over five thousand population and thirty of over fifteen thousand.

124:2.10 (1369.6) When on his first trip with his father to observe the fishing industry on the lake of Galilee, Jesus had just about made up his mind to become a fisherman; but close association with his father’s vocation later on influenced him to become a carpenter, while still later a combination of influences led him to the final choice of becoming a religious teacher of a new order.

3. The Eleventh Year (A.D. 5)

124:3.1 (1369.7) Throughout this year the lad continued to make trips away from home with his father, but he also frequently visited his uncle’s farm and occasionally went over to Magdala to engage in fishing with the uncle who made his headquarters near that city.

124:3.2 (1369.8) Joseph and Mary were often tempted to show some special favoritism for Jesus or otherwise to betray their knowledge that he was a child of promise, a son of destiny. But both of his parents were extraordinarily wise and sagacious in all these matters. The few times they did in any manner exhibit any preference for him, even in the slightest degree, the lad was quick to refuse all such special consideration.

124:3.3 (1370.1) Jesus spent considerable time at the caravan supply shop, and by conversing with the travelers from all parts of the world, he acquired a store of information about international affairs that was amazing, considering his age. This was the last year in which he enjoyed much free play and youthful joyousness. From this time on difficulties and responsibilities rapidly multiplied in the life of this youth.

124:3.4 (1370.2) On Wednesday evening, June 24, A.D. 5, Jude was born. Complications attended the birth of this, the seventh child. Mary was so very ill for several weeks that Joseph remained at home. Jesus was very much occupied with errands for his father and with many duties occasioned by his mother’s serious illness. Never again did this youth find it possible to return to the childlike attitude of his earlier years. From the time of his mother’s illness — just before he was eleven years old — he was compelled to assume the responsibilities of the first-born son and to do all this one or two full years before these burdens should normally have fallen on his shoulders.

124:3.5 (1370.3) The chazan spent one evening each week with Jesus, helping him to master the Hebrew scriptures. He was greatly interested in the progress of his promising pupil; therefore was he willing to assist him in many ways. This Jewish pedagogue exerted a great influence upon this growing mind, but he was never able to comprehend why Jesus was so indifferent to all his suggestions regarding the prospects of going to Jerusalem to continue his education under the learned rabbis.

124:3.6 (1370.4) About the middle of May the lad accompanied his father on a business trip to Scythopolis, the chief Greek city of the Decapolis, the ancient Hebrew city of Beth-shean. On the way Joseph recounted much of the olden history of King Saul, the Philistines, and the subsequent events of Israel’s turbulent history. Jesus was tremendously impressed with the clean appearance and well-ordered arrangement of this so-called heathen city. He marveled at the open-air theater and admired the beautiful marble temple dedicated to the worship of the “heathen” gods. Joseph was much perturbed by the lad’s enthusiasm and sought to counteract these favorable impressions by extolling the beauty and grandeur of the Jewish temple at Jerusalem. Jesus had often gazed curiously upon this magnificent Greek city from the hill of Nazareth and had many times inquired about its extensive public works and ornate buildings, but his father had always sought to avoid answering these questions. Now they were face to face with the beauties of this gentile city, and Joseph could not gracefully ignore Jesus’ inquiries.

124:3.7 (1370.5) It so happened that just at this time the annual competitive games and public demonstrations of physical prowess between the Greek cities of the Decapolis were in progress at the Scythopolis amphitheater, and Jesus was insistent that his father take him to see the games, and he was so insistent that Joseph hesitated to deny him. The boy was thrilled with the games and entered most heartily into the spirit of the demonstrations of physical development and athletic skill. Joseph was inexpressibly shocked to observe his son’s enthusiasm as he beheld these exhibitions of “heathen” vaingloriousness. After the games were finished, Joseph received the surprise of his life when he heard Jesus express his approval of them and suggest that it would be good for the young men of Nazareth if they could be thus benefited by wholesome outdoor physical activities. Joseph talked earnestly and long with Jesus concerning the evil nature of such practices, but he well knew that the lad was unconvinced.

124:3.8 (1371.1) The only time Jesus ever saw his father angry with him was that night in their room at the inn when, in the course of their discussions, the boy so far forgot the trends of Jewish thought as to suggest that they go back home and work for the building of an amphitheater at Nazareth. When Joseph heard his first-born son express such un-Jewish sentiments, he forgot his usual calm demeanor and, seizing Jesus by the shoulder, angrily exclaimed, “My son, never again let me hear you give utterance to such an evil thought as long as you live.” Jesus was startled by his father’s display of emotion; he had never before been made to feel the personal sting of his father’s indignation and was astonished and shocked beyond expression. He only replied, “Very well, my father, it shall be so.” And never again did the boy even in the slightest manner allude to the games and other athletic activities of the Greeks as long as his father lived.

124:3.9 (1371.2) Later on, Jesus saw the Greek amphitheater at Jerusalem and learned how hateful such things were from the Jewish point of view. Nevertheless, throughout his life he endeavored to introduce the idea of wholesome recreation into his personal plans and, as far as Jewish practice would permit, into the later program of regular activities for his twelve apostles.

124:3.10 (1371.3) At the end of this eleventh year Jesus was a vigorous, well-developed, moderately humorous, and fairly lighthearted youth, but from this year on he was more and more given to peculiar seasons of profound meditation and serious contemplation. He was much given to thinking about how he was to carry out his obligations to his family and at the same time be obedient to the call of his mission to the world; already he had conceived that his ministry was not to be limited to the betterment of the Jewish people.

4. The Twelfth Year (A.D. 6)

124:4.1 (1371.4) This was an eventful year in Jesus’ life. He continued to make progress at school and was indefatigable in his study of nature, while increasingly he prosecuted his study of the methods whereby men make a living. He began doing regular work in the home carpenter shop and was permitted to manage his own earnings, a very unusual arrangement to obtain in a Jewish family. This year he also learned the wisdom of keeping such matters a secret in the family. He was becoming conscious of the way in which he had caused trouble in the village, and henceforth he became increasingly discreet in concealing everything which might cause him to be regarded as different from his fellows.

124:4.2 (1371.5) Throughout this year he experienced many seasons of uncertainty, if not actual doubt, regarding the nature of his mission. His naturally developing human mind did not yet fully grasp the reality of his dual nature. The fact that he had a single personality rendered it difficult for his consciousness to recognize the double origin of those factors which composed the nature associated with that selfsame personality.

124:4.3 (1371.6) From this time on he became more successful in getting along with his brothers and sisters. He was increasingly tactful, always compassionate and considerate of their welfare and happiness, and enjoyed good relations with them up to the beginning of his public ministry. To be more explicit: He got along with James, Miriam, and the two younger (as yet unborn) children, Amos and Ruth, most excellently. He always got along with Martha fairly well. What trouble he had at home largely arose out of friction with Joseph and Jude, particularly the latter.

124:4.4 (1372.1) It was a trying experience for Joseph and Mary to undertake the rearing of this unprecedented combination of divinity and humanity, and they deserve great credit for so faithfully and successfully discharging their parental responsibilities. Increasingly Jesus’ parents realized that there was something superhuman resident within this eldest son, but they never even faintly dreamed that this son of promise was indeed and in truth the actual creator of this local universe of things and beings. Joseph and Mary lived and died without ever learning that their son Jesus really was the Universe Creator incarnate in mortal flesh.

124:4.5 (1372.2) This year Jesus paid more attention than ever to music, and he continued to teach the home school for his brothers and sisters. It was at about this time that the lad became keenly conscious of the difference between the viewpoints of Joseph and Mary regarding the nature of his mission. He pondered much over his parents’ differing opinions, often hearing their discussions when they thought he was sound asleep. More and more he inclined to the view of his father, so that his mother was destined to be hurt by the realization that her son was gradually rejecting her guidance in matters having to do with his life career. And, as the years passed, this breach of understanding widened. Less and less did Mary comprehend the significance of Jesus’ mission, and increasingly was this good mother hurt by the failure of her favorite son to fulfill her fond expectations.

124:4.6 (1372.3) Joseph entertained a growing belief in the spiritual nature of Jesus’ mission. And but for other and more important reasons it does seem unfortunate that he could not have lived to see the fulfillment of his concept of Jesus’ bestowal on earth.

124:4.7 (1372.4) During his last year at school, when he was twelve years old, Jesus remonstrated with his father about the Jewish custom of touching the bit of parchment nailed upon the doorpost each time on going into, or coming out of, the house and then kissing the finger that touched the parchment. As a part of this ritual it was customary to say, “The Lord shall preserve our going out and our coming in, from this time forth and even forevermore.” Joseph and Mary had repeatedly instructed Jesus as to the reasons for not making images or drawing pictures, explaining that such creations might be used for idolatrous purposes. Though Jesus failed fully to grasp their proscriptions against images and pictures, he possessed a high concept of consistency and therefore pointed out to his father the essentially idolatrous nature of this habitual obeisance to the doorpost parchment. And Joseph removed the parchment after Jesus had thus remonstrated with him.

124:4.8 (1372.5) As time passed, Jesus did much to modify their practice of religious forms, such as the family prayers and other customs. And it was possible to do many such things at Nazareth, for its synagogue was under the influence of a liberal school of rabbis, exemplified by the renowned Nazareth teacher, Jose.

124:4.9 (1372.6) Throughout this and the two following years Jesus suffered great mental distress as the result of his constant effort to adjust his personal views of religious practices and social amenities to the established beliefs of his parents. He was distraught by the conflict between the urge to be loyal to his own convictions and the conscientious admonition of dutiful submission to his parents; his supreme conflict was between two great commands which were uppermost in his youthful mind. The one was: “Be loyal to the dictates of your highest convictions of truth and righteousness.” The other was: “Honor your father and mother, for they have given you life and the nurture thereof.” However, he never shirked the responsibility of making the necessary daily adjustments between these realms of loyalty to one’s personal convictions and duty toward one’s family, and he achieved the satisfaction of effecting an increasingly harmonious blending of personal convictions and family obligations into a masterful concept of group solidarity based upon loyalty, fairness, tolerance, and love.

5. His Thirteenth Year (A.D. 7)

124:5.1 (1373.1) In this year the lad of Nazareth passed from boyhood to the beginning of young manhood; his voice began to change, and other features of mind and body gave evidence of the oncoming status of manhood.

124:5.2 (1373.2) On Sunday night, January 9, A.D. 7, his baby brother, Amos, was born. Jude was not yet two years of age, and the baby sister, Ruth, was yet to come; so it may be seen that Jesus had a sizable family of small children left to his watchcare when his father met his accidental death the following year.

124:5.3 (1373.3) It was about the middle of February that Jesus became humanly assured that he was destined to perform a mission on earth for the enlightenment of man and the revelation of God. Momentous decisions, coupled with far-reaching plans, were formulating in the mind of this youth, who was, to outward appearances, an average Jewish lad of Nazareth. The intelligent life of all Nebadon looked on with fascination and amazement as all this began to unfold in the thinking and acting of the now adolescent carpenter’s son.

124:5.4 (1373.4) On the first day of the week, March 20, A.D. 7, Jesus graduated from the course of training in the local school connected with the Nazareth synagogue. This was a great day in the life of any ambitious Jewish family, the day when the first-born son was pronounced a “son of the commandment” and the ransomed first-born of the Lord God of Israel, a “child of the Most High” and servant of the Lord of all the earth.

124:5.5 (1373.5) Friday of the week before, Joseph had come over from Sepphoris, where he was in charge of the work on a new public building, to be present on this glad occasion. Jesus’ teacher confidently believed that his alert and diligent pupil was destined to some outstanding career, some distinguished mission. The elders, notwithstanding all their trouble with Jesus’ nonconformist tendencies, were very proud of the lad and had already begun laying plans which would enable him to go to Jerusalem to continue his education in the renowned Hebrew academies.

124:5.6 (1373.6) As Jesus heard these plans discussed from time to time, he became increasingly sure that he would never go to Jerusalem to study with the rabbis. But he little dreamed of the tragedy, so soon to occur, which would insure the abandonment of all such plans by causing him to assume the responsibility for the support and direction of a large family, presently to consist of five brothers and three sisters as well as his mother and himself. Jesus had a larger and longer experience rearing this family than was accorded to Joseph, his father; and he did measure up to the standard which he subsequently set for himself: to become a wise, patient, understanding, and effective teacher and eldest brother to this family — his family — so suddenly sorrow-stricken and so unexpectedly bereaved.

6. The Journey to Jerusalem

124:6.1 (1374.1) Jesus, having now reached the threshold of young manhood and having been formally graduated from the synagogue schools, was qualified to proceed to Jerusalem with his parents to participate with them in the celebration of his first Passover. The Passover feast of this year fell on Saturday, April 9, A.D. 7. A considerable company (103) made ready to depart from Nazareth early Monday morning, April 4, for Jerusalem. They journeyed south toward Samaria, but on reaching Jezreel, they turned east, going around Mount Gilboa into the Jordan valley in order to avoid passing through Samaria. Joseph and his family would have enjoyed going down through Samaria by way of Jacob’s well and Bethel, but since the Jews disliked to deal with the Samaritans, they decided to go with their neighbors by way of the Jordan valley.

124:6.2 (1374.2) The much-dreaded Archelaus had been deposed, and they had little to fear in taking Jesus to Jerusalem. Twelve years had passed since the first Herod had sought to destroy the babe of Bethlehem, and no one would now think of associating that affair with this obscure lad of Nazareth.

124:6.3 (1374.3) Before reaching the Jezreel junction, and as they journeyed on, very soon, on the left, they passed the ancient village of Shunem, and Jesus heard again about the most beautiful maiden of all Israel who once lived there and also about the wonderful works Elisha performed there. In passing by Jezreel, Jesus’ parents recounted the doings of Ahab and Jezebel and the exploits of Jehu. In passing around Mount Gilboa, they talked much about Saul, who took his life on the slopes of this mountain, King David, and the associations of this historic spot.

124:6.4 (1374.4) As they rounded the base of Gilboa, the pilgrims could see the Greek city of Scythopolis on the right. They gazed upon the marble structures from a distance but went not near the gentile city lest they so defile themselves that they could not participate in the forthcoming solemn and sacred ceremonies of the Passover at Jerusalem. Mary could not understand why neither Joseph nor Jesus would speak of Scythopolis. She did not know about their controversy of the previous year as they had never revealed this episode to her.

124:6.5 (1374.5) The road now led immediately down into the tropical Jordan valley, and soon Jesus was to have exposed to his wondering gaze the crooked and ever-winding Jordan with its glistening and rippling waters as it flowed down toward the Dead Sea. They laid aside their outer garments as they journeyed south in this tropical valley, enjoying the luxurious fields of grain and the beautiful oleanders laden with their pink blossoms, while massive snow-capped Mount Hermon stood far to the north, in majesty looking down on the historic valley. A little over three hours’ travel from opposite Scythopolis they came upon a bubbling spring, and here they camped for the night, out under the starlit heavens.

124:6.6 (1374.6) On their second day’s journey they passed by where the Jabbok, from the east, flows into the Jordan, and looking east up this river valley, they recounted the days of Gideon, when the Midianites poured into this region to overrun the land. Toward the end of the second day’s journey they camped near the base of the highest mountain overlooking the Jordan valley, Mount Sartaba, whose summit was occupied by the Alexandrian fortress where Herod had imprisoned one of his wives and buried his two strangled sons.

124:6.7 (1375.1) The third day they passed by two villages which had been recently built by Herod and noted their superior architecture and their beautiful palm gardens. By nightfall they reached Jericho, where they remained until the morrow. That evening Joseph, Mary, and Jesus walked a mile and a half to the site of the ancient Jericho, where Joshua, for whom Jesus was named, had performed his renowned exploits, according to Jewish tradition.

124:6.8 (1375.2) By the fourth and last day’s journey the road was a continuous procession of pilgrims. They now began to climb the hills leading up to Jerusalem. As they neared the top, they could look across the Jordan to the mountains beyond and south over the sluggish waters of the Dead Sea. About halfway up to Jerusalem, Jesus gained his first view of the Mount of Olives (the region to be so much a part of his subsequent life), and Joseph pointed out to him that the Holy City lay just beyond this ridge, and the lad’s heart beat fast with joyous anticipation of soon beholding the city and house of his heavenly Father.

124:6.9 (1375.3) On the eastern slopes of Olivet they paused for rest in the borders of a little village called Bethany. The hospitable villagers poured forth to minister to the pilgrims, and it happened that Joseph and his family had stopped near the house of one Simon, who had three children about the same age as Jesus — Mary, Martha, and Lazarus. They invited the Nazareth family in for refreshment, and a lifelong friendship sprang up between the two families. Many times afterward, in his eventful life, Jesus stopped in this home.

124:6.10 (1375.4) They pressed on, soon standing on the brink of Olivet, and Jesus saw for the first time (in his memory) the Holy City, the pretentious palaces, and the inspiring temple of his Father. At no time in his life did Jesus ever experience such a purely human thrill as that which at this time so completely enthralled him as he stood there on this April afternoon on the Mount of Olives, drinking in his first view of Jerusalem. And in after years, on this same spot he stood and wept over the city which was about to reject another prophet, the last and the greatest of her heavenly teachers.

124:6.11 (1375.5) But they hurried on to Jerusalem. It was now Thursday afternoon. On reaching the city, they journeyed past the temple, and never had Jesus beheld such throngs of human beings. He meditated deeply on how these Jews had assembled here from the uttermost parts of the known world.

124:6.12 (1375.6) Soon they reached the place prearranged for their accommodation during the Passover week, the large home of a well-to-do relative of Mary’s, one who knew something of the early history of both John and Jesus, through Zacharias. The following day, the day of preparation, they made ready for the appropriate celebration of the Passover Sabbath.

124:6.13 (1375.7) While all Jerusalem was astir in preparation for the Passover, Joseph found time to take his son around to visit the academy where it had been arranged for him to resume his education two years later, as soon as he reached the required age of fifteen. Joseph was truly puzzled when he observed how little interest Jesus evinced in all these carefully laid plans.

124:6.14 (1375.8) Jesus was profoundly impressed by the temple and all the associated services and other activities. For the first time since he was four years old, he was too much preoccupied with his own meditations to ask many questions. He did, however, ask his father several embarrassing questions (as he had on previous occasions) as to why the heavenly Father required the slaughter of so many innocent and helpless animals. And his father well knew from the expression on the lad’s face that his answers and attempts at explanation were unsatisfactory to his deep-thinking and keen-reasoning son.

124:6.15 (1376.1) On the day before the Passover Sabbath, flood tides of spiritual illumination swept through the mortal mind of Jesus and filled his human heart to overflowing with affectionate pity for the spiritually blind and morally ignorant multitudes assembled for the celebration of the ancient Passover commemoration. This was one of the most extraordinary days that the Son of God spent in the flesh; and during the night, for the first time in his earth career, there appeared to him an assigned messenger from Salvington, commissioned by Immanuel, who said: “The hour has come. It is time that you began to be about your Father’s business.”

124:6.16 (1376.2) And so, even ere the heavy responsibilities of the Nazareth family descended upon his youthful shoulders, there now arrived the celestial messenger to remind this lad, not quite thirteen years of age, that the hour had come to begin the resumption of the responsibilities of a universe. This was the first act of a long succession of events which finally culminated in the completion of the Son’s bestowal on Urantia and the replacing of “the government of a universe on his human-divine shoulders.”

124:6.17 (1376.3) As time passed, the mystery of the incarnation became, to all of us, more and more unfathomable. We could hardly comprehend that this lad of Nazareth was the creator of all Nebadon. Neither do we nowadays understand how the spirit of this same Creator Son and the spirit of his Paradise Father are associated with the souls of mankind. With the passing of time, we could see that his human mind was increasingly discerning that, while he lived his life in the flesh, in spirit on his shoulders rested the responsibility of a universe.

124:6.18 (1376.4) Thus ends the career of the Nazareth lad, and begins the narrative of that adolescent youth — the increasingly self-conscious divine human — who now begins the contemplation of his world career as he strives to integrate his expanding life purpose with the desires of his parents and his obligations to his family and the society of his day and age.

위로↑

Paper 125 Jesus at Jerusalem 예루살렘에 있는 예수님

Paper 125

Jesus at Jerusalem 예루살렘에 있는 예수님

1. Jesus Views the Temple
2. Jesus and the Passover
3. Departure of Joseph and Mary
4. First and Second Days in the Temple
5. The Third Day in the Temple
6. The Fourth Day in the Temple

125:0.1 (1377.1) NO INCIDENT in all Jesus’ eventful earth career was more engaging, more humanly thrilling, than this, his first remembered visit to Jerusalem. He was especially stimulated by the experience of attending the temple discussions by himself, and it long stood out in his memory as the great event of his later childhood and early youth. This was his first opportunity to enjoy a few days of independent living, the exhilaration of going and coming without restraint and restrictions. This brief period of undirected living, during the week following the Passover, was the first complete freedom from responsibility he had ever enjoyed. And it was many years subsequent to this before he again had a like period of freedom from all sense of responsibility, even for a short time.

125:0.2 (1377.2) Women seldom went to the Passover feast at Jerusalem; they were not required to be present. Jesus, however, virtually refused to go unless his mother would accompany them. And when his mother decided to go, many other Nazareth women were led to make the journey, so that the Passover company contained the largest number of women, in proportion to men, ever to go up to the Passover from Nazareth. Ever and anon, on the way to Jerusalem, they chanted the one hundred and thirtieth Psalm.

125:0.3 (1377.3) From the time they left Nazareth until they reached the summit of the Mount of Olives, Jesus experienced one long stress of expectant anticipation. All through a joyful childhood he had reverently heard of Jerusalem and its temple; now he was soon to behold them in reality. From the Mount of Olives and from the outside, on closer inspection, the temple had been all and more than Jesus had expected; but when he once entered its sacred portals, the great disillusionment began.

125:0.4 (1377.4) In company with his parents Jesus passed through the temple precincts on his way to join that group of new sons of the law who were about to be consecrated as citizens of Israel. He was a little disappointed by the general demeanor of the temple throngs, but the first great shock of the day came when his mother took leave of them on her way to the women’s gallery. It had never occurred to Jesus that his mother was not to accompany him to the consecration ceremonies, and he was thoroughly indignant that she was made to suffer from such unjust discrimination. While he strongly resented this, aside from a few remarks of protest to his father, he said nothing. But he thought, and thought deeply, as his questions to the scribes and teachers a week later disclosed.

125:0.5 (1377.5) He passed through the consecration rituals but was disappointed by their perfunctory and routine natures. He missed that personal interest which characterized the ceremonies of the synagogue at Nazareth. He then returned to greet his mother and prepared to accompany his father on his first trip about the temple and its various courts, galleries, and corridors. The temple precincts could accommodate over two hundred thousand worshipers at one time, and while the vastness of these buildings — in comparison with any he had ever seen — greatly impressed his mind, he was more intrigued by the contemplation of the spiritual significance of the temple ceremonies and their associated worship.

125:0.6 (1378.1) Though many of the temple rituals very touchingly impressed his sense of the beautiful and the symbolic, he was always disappointed by the explanation of the real meanings of these ceremonies which his parents would offer in answer to his many searching inquiries. Jesus simply would not accept explanations of worship and religious devotion which involved belief in the wrath of God or the anger of the Almighty. In further discussion of these questions, after the conclusion of the temple visit, when his father became mildly insistent that he acknowledge acceptance of the orthodox Jewish beliefs, Jesus turned suddenly upon his parents and, looking appealingly into the eyes of his father, said: “My father, it cannot be true — the Father in heaven cannot so regard his erring children on earth. The heavenly Father cannot love his children less than you love me. And I well know, no matter what unwise thing I might do, you would never pour out wrath upon me nor vent anger against me. If you, my earthly father, possess such human reflections of the Divine, how much more must the heavenly Father be filled with goodness and overflowing with mercy. I refuse to believe that my Father in heaven loves me less than my father on earth.”

125:0.7 (1378.2) When Joseph and Mary heard these words of their first-born son, they held their peace. And never again did they seek to change his mind about the love of God and the mercifulness of the Father in heaven.

1. Jesus Views the Temple

125:1.1 (1378.3) Everywhere Jesus went throughout the temple courts, he was shocked and sickened by the spirit of irreverence which he observed. He deemed the conduct of the temple throngs to be inconsistent with their presence in “his Father’s house.” But he received the shock of his young life when his father escorted him into the court of the gentiles with its noisy jargon, loud talking and cursing, mingled indiscriminately with the bleating of sheep and the babble of noises which betrayed the presence of the money-changers and the vendors of sacrificial animals and sundry other commercial commodities.

125:1.2 (1378.4) But most of all was his sense of propriety outraged by the sight of the frivolous courtesans parading about within this precinct of the temple, just such painted women as he had so recently seen when on a visit to Sepphoris. This profanation of the temple fully aroused all his youthful indignation, and he did not hesitate to express himself freely to Joseph.

125:1.3 (1378.5) Jesus admired the sentiment and service of the temple, but he was shocked by the spiritual ugliness which he beheld on the faces of so many of the unthinking worshipers.

125:1.4 (1378.6) They now passed down to the priests’ court beneath the rock ledge in front of the temple, where the altar stood, to observe the killing of the droves of animals and the washing away of the blood from the hands of the officiating slaughter priests at the bronze fountain. The bloodstained pavement, the gory hands of the priests, and the sounds of the dying animals were more than this nature-loving lad could stand. The terrible sight sickened this boy of Nazareth; he clutched his father’s arm and begged to be taken away. They walked back through the court of the gentiles, and even the coarse laughter and profane jesting which he there heard were a relief from the sights he had just beheld.

125:1.5 (1379.1) Joseph saw how his son had sickened at the sight of the temple rites and wisely led him around to view the “Gate Beautiful,” the artistic gate made of Corinthian bronze. But Jesus had had enough for his first visit at the temple. They returned to the upper court for Mary and walked about in the open air and away from the crowds for an hour, viewing the Asmonean palace, the stately home of Herod, and the tower of the Roman guards. During this stroll Joseph explained to Jesus that only the inhabitants of Jerusalem were permitted to witness the daily sacrifices in the temple, and that the dwellers in Galilee came up only three times a year to participate in the temple worship: at the Passover, at the feast of Pentecost (seven weeks after Passover), and at the feast of tabernacles in October. These feasts were established by Moses. They then discussed the two later established feasts of the dedication and of Purim. Afterward they went to their lodgings and made ready for the celebration of the Passover.

2. Jesus and the Passover

125:2.1 (1379.2) Five Nazareth families were guests of, or associates with, the family of Simon of Bethany in the celebration of the Passover, Simon having purchased the paschal lamb for the company. It was the slaughter of these lambs in such enormous numbers that had so affected Jesus on his temple visit. It had been the plan to eat the Passover with Mary’s relatives, but Jesus persuaded his parents to accept the invitation to go to Bethany.

125:2.2 (1379.3) That night they assembled for the Passover rites, eating the roasted flesh with unleavened bread and bitter herbs. Jesus, being a new son of the covenant, was asked to recount the origin of the Passover, and this he well did, but he somewhat disconcerted his parents by the inclusion of numerous remarks mildly reflecting the impressions made on his youthful but thoughtful mind by the things which he had so recently seen and heard. This was the beginning of the seven-day ceremonies of the feast of the Passover.

125:2.3 (1379.4) Even at this early date, though he said nothing about such matters to his parents, Jesus had begun to turn over in his mind the propriety of celebrating the Passover without the slaughtered lamb. He felt assured in his own mind that the Father in heaven was not pleased with this spectacle of sacrificial offerings, and as the years passed, he became increasingly determined someday to establish the celebration of a bloodless Passover.

125:2.4 (1379.5) Jesus slept very little that night. His rest was greatly disturbed by revolting dreams of slaughter and suffering. His mind was distraught and his heart torn by the inconsistencies and absurdities of the theology of the whole Jewish ceremonial system. His parents likewise slept little. They were greatly disconcerted by the events of the day just ended. They were completely upset in their own hearts by the lad’s, to them, strange and determined attitude. Mary became nervously agitated during the fore part of the night, but Joseph remained calm, though he was equally puzzled. Both of them feared to talk frankly with the lad about these problems, though Jesus would gladly have talked with his parents if they had dared to encourage him.

125:2.5 (1379.6) The next day’s services at the temple were more acceptable to Jesus and did much to relieve the unpleasant memories of the previous day. The following morning young Lazarus took Jesus in hand, and they began a systematic exploration of Jerusalem and its environs. Before the day was over, Jesus discovered the various places about the temple where teaching and question conferences were in progress; and aside from a few visits to the holy of holies to gaze in wonder as to what really was behind the veil of separation, he spent most of his time about the temple at these teaching conferences.

125:2.6 (1380.1) Throughout the Passover week, Jesus kept his place among the new sons of the commandment, and this meant that he must seat himself outside the rail which segregated all persons who were not full citizens of Israel. Being thus made conscious of his youth, he refrained from asking the many questions which surged back and forth in his mind; at least he refrained until the Passover celebration had ended and these restrictions on the newly consecrated youths were lifted.

125:2.7 (1380.2) On Wednesday of the Passover week, Jesus was permitted to go home with Lazarus to spend the night at Bethany. This evening, Lazarus, Martha, and Mary heard Jesus discuss things temporal and eternal, human and divine, and from that night on they all three loved him as if he had been their own brother.

125:2.8 (1380.3) By the end of the week, Jesus saw less of Lazarus since he was not eligible for admission to even the outer circle of the temple discussions, though he attended some of the public talks delivered in the outer courts. Lazarus was the same age as Jesus, but in Jerusalem youths were seldom admitted to the consecration of sons of the law until they were a full thirteen years of age.

125:2.9 (1380.4) Again and again, during the Passover week, his parents would find Jesus sitting off by himself with his youthful head in his hands, profoundly thinking. They had never seen him behave like this, and not knowing how much he was confused in mind and troubled in spirit by the experience through which he was passing, they were sorely perplexed; they did not know what to do. They welcomed the passing of the days of the Passover week and longed to have their strangely acting son safely back in Nazareth.

125:2.10 (1380.5) Day by day Jesus was thinking through his problems. By the end of the week he had made many adjustments; but when the time came to return to Nazareth, his youthful mind was still swarming with perplexities and beset by a host of unanswered questions and unsolved problems.

125:2.11 (1380.6) Before Joseph and Mary left Jerusalem, in company with Jesus’ Nazareth teacher they made definite arrangements for Jesus to return when he reached the age of fifteen to begin his long course of study in one of the best-known academies of the rabbis. Jesus accompanied his parents and teacher on their visits to the school, but they were all distressed to observe how indifferent he seemed to all they said and did. Mary was deeply pained at his reactions to the Jerusalem visit, and Joseph was profoundly perplexed at the lad’s strange remarks and unusual conduct.

125:2.12 (1380.7) After all, Passover week had been a great event in Jesus’ life. He had enjoyed the opportunity of meeting scores of boys about his own age, fellow candidates for the consecration, and he utilized such contacts as a means of learning how people lived in Mesopotamia, Turkestan, and Parthia, as well as in the Far-Western provinces of Rome. He was already fairly conversant with the way in which the youth of Egypt and other regions near Palestine grew up. There were thousands of young people in Jerusalem at this time, and the Nazareth lad personally met, and more or less extensively interviewed, more than one hundred and fifty. He was particularly interested in those who hailed from the Far-Eastern and the remote Western countries. As a result of these contacts the lad began to entertain a desire to travel about the world for the purpose of learning how the various groups of his fellow men toiled for their livelihood.

3. Departure of Joseph and Mary

125:3.1 (1381.1) It had been arranged that the Nazareth party should gather in the region of the temple at midforenoon on the first day of the week after the Passover festival had ended. This they did and started out on the return journey to Nazareth. Jesus had gone into the temple to listen to the discussions while his parents awaited the assembly of their fellow travelers. Presently the company prepared to depart, the men going in one group and the women in another as was their custom in journeying to and from the Jerusalem festivals. Jesus had gone up to Jerusalem in company with his mother and the women. Being now a young man of the consecration, he was supposed to journey back to Nazareth in company with his father and the men. But as the Nazareth party moved on toward Bethany, Jesus was completely absorbed in the discussion of angels, in the temple, being wholly unmindful of the passing of the time for the departure of his parents. And he did not realize that he had been left behind until the noontime adjournment of the temple conferences.

125:3.2 (1381.2) The Nazareth travelers did not miss Jesus because Mary surmised he journeyed with the men, while Joseph thought he traveled with the women since he had gone up to Jerusalem with the women, leading Mary’s donkey. They did not discover his absence until they reached Jericho and prepared to tarry for the night. After making inquiry of the last of the party to reach Jericho and learning that none of them had seen their son, they spent a sleepless night, turning over in their minds what might have happened to him, recounting many of his unusual reactions to the events of Passover week, and mildly chiding each other for not seeing to it that he was in the group before they left Jerusalem.

4. First and Second Days in the Temple

125:4.1 (1381.3) In the meantime, Jesus had remained in the temple throughout the afternoon, listening to the discussions and enjoying the more quiet and decorous atmosphere, the great crowds of Passover week having about disappeared. At the conclusion of the afternoon discussions, in none of which Jesus participated, he betook himself to Bethany, arriving just as Simon’s family made ready to partake of their evening meal. The three youngsters were overjoyed to greet Jesus, and he remained in Simon’s house for the night. He visited very little during the evening, spending much of the time alone in the garden meditating.

125:4.2 (1381.4) Early next day Jesus was up and on his way to the temple. On the brow of Olivet he paused and wept over the sight his eyes beheld — a spiritually impoverished people, tradition bound and living under the surveillance of the Roman legions. Early forenoon found him in the temple with his mind made up to take part in the discussions. Meanwhile, Joseph and Mary also had arisen with the early dawn with the intention of retracing their steps to Jerusalem. First, they hastened to the house of their relatives, where they had lodged as a family during the Passover week, but inquiry elicited the fact that no one had seen Jesus. After searching all day and finding no trace of him, they returned to their relatives for the night.

125:4.3 (1382.1) At the second conference Jesus had made bold to ask questions, and in a very amazing way he participated in the temple discussions but always in a manner consistent with his youth. Sometimes his pointed questions were somewhat embarrassing to the learned teachers of the Jewish law, but he evinced such a spirit of candid fairness, coupled with an evident hunger for knowledge, that the majority of the temple teachers were disposed to treat him with every consideration. But when he presumed to question the justice of putting to death a drunken gentile who had wandered outside the court of the gentiles and unwittingly entered the forbidden and reputedly sacred precincts of the temple, one of the more intolerant teachers grew impatient with the lad’s implied criticisms and, glowering down upon him, asked how old he was. Jesus replied, “thirteen years lacking a trifle more than four months.” “Then,” rejoined the now irate teacher, “why are you here, since you are not of age as a son of the law?” And when Jesus explained that he had received consecration during the Passover, and that he was a finished student of the Nazareth schools, the teachers with one accord derisively replied, “We might have known; he is from Nazareth.” But the leader insisted that Jesus was not to be blamed if the rulers of the synagogue at Nazareth had graduated him, technically, when he was twelve instead of thirteen; and notwithstanding that several of his detractors got up and left, it was ruled that the lad might continue undisturbed as a pupil of the temple discussions.

125:4.4 (1382.2) When this, his second day in the temple, was finished, again he went to Bethany for the night. And again he went out in the garden to meditate and pray. It was apparent that his mind was concerned with the contemplation of weighty problems.

5. The Third Day in the Temple

125:5.1 (1382.3) Jesus’ third day with the scribes and teachers in the temple witnessed the gathering of many spectators who, having heard of this youth from Galilee, came to enjoy the experience of seeing a lad confuse the wise men of the law. Simon also came down from Bethany to see what the boy was up to. Throughout this day Joseph and Mary continued their anxious search for Jesus, even going several times into the temple but never thinking to scrutinize the several discussion groups, although they once came almost within hearing distance of his fascinating voice.

125:5.2 (1382.4) Before the day had ended, the entire attention of the chief discussion group of the temple had become focused upon the questions being asked by Jesus. Among his many questions were:

125:5.3 (1382.5) 1. What really exists in the holy of holies, behind the veil?

125:5.4 (1382.6) 2. Why should mothers in Israel be segregated from the male temple worshipers?

125:5.5 (1382.7) 3. If God is a father who loves his children, why all this slaughter of animals to gain divine favor — has the teaching of Moses been misunderstood?

125:5.6 (1382.8) 4. Since the temple is dedicated to the worship of the Father in heaven, is it consistent to permit the presence of those who engage in secular barter and trade?

125:5.7 (1382.9) 5. Is the expected Messiah to become a temporal prince to sit on the throne of David, or is he to function as the light of life in the establishment of a spiritual kingdom?

125:5.8 (1383.1) And all the day through, those who listened marveled at these questions, and none was more astonished than Simon. For more than four hours this Nazareth youth plied these Jewish teachers with thought-provoking and heart-searching questions. He made few comments on the remarks of his elders. He conveyed his teaching by the questions he would ask. By the deft and subtle phrasing of a question he would at one and the same time challenge their teaching and suggest his own. In the manner of his asking a question there was an appealing combination of sagacity and humor which endeared him even to those who more or less resented his youthfulness. He was always eminently fair and considerate in the asking of these penetrating questions. On this eventful afternoon in the temple he exhibited that same reluctance to take unfair advantage of an opponent which characterized his entire subsequent public ministry. As a youth, and later on as a man, he seemed to be utterly free from all egoistic desire to win an argument merely to experience logical triumph over his fellows, being interested supremely in just one thing: to proclaim everlasting truth and thus effect a fuller revelation of the eternal God.

125:5.9 (1383.2) When the day was over, Simon and Jesus wended their way back to Bethany. For most of the distance both the man and the boy were silent. Again Jesus paused on the brow of Olivet, but as he viewed the city and its temple, he did not weep; he only bowed his head in silent devotion.

125:5.10 (1383.3) After the evening meal at Bethany he again declined to join the merry circle but instead went to the garden, where he lingered long into the night, vainly endeavoring to think out some definite plan of approach to the problem of his lifework and to decide how best he might labor to reveal to his spiritually blinded countrymen a more beautiful concept of the heavenly Father and so set them free from their terrible bondage to law, ritual, ceremonial, and musty tradition. But the clear light did not come to the truth-seeking lad.

6. The Fourth Day in the Temple

125:6.1 (1383.4) Jesus was strangely unmindful of his earthly parents; even at breakfast, when Lazarus’s mother remarked that his parents must be about home by that time, Jesus did not seem to comprehend that they would be somewhat worried about his having lingered behind.

125:6.2 (1383.5) Again he journeyed to the temple, but he did not pause to meditate at the brow of Olivet. In the course of the morning’s discussions much time was devoted to the law and the prophets, and the teachers were astonished that Jesus was so familiar with the Scriptures, in Hebrew as well as Greek. But they were amazed not so much by his knowledge of truth as by his youth.

125:6.3 (1383.6) At the afternoon conference they had hardly begun to answer his question relating to the purpose of prayer when the leader invited the lad to come forward and, sitting beside him, bade him state his own views regarding prayer and worship.

125:6.4 (1383.7) The evening before, Jesus’ parents had heard about this strange youth who so deftly sparred with the expounders of the law, but it had not occurred to them that this lad was their son. They had about decided to journey out to the home of Zacharias as they thought Jesus might have gone thither to see Elizabeth and John. Thinking Zacharias might perhaps be at the temple, they stopped there on their way to the City of Judah. As they strolled through the courts of the temple, imagine their surprise and amazement when they recognized the voice of the missing lad and beheld him seated among the temple teachers.

125:6.5 (1384.1) Joseph was speechless, but Mary gave vent to her long-pent-up fear and anxiety when, rushing up to the lad, now standing to greet his astonished parents, she said: “My child, why have you treated us like this? It is now more than three days that your father and I have searched for you sorrowing. Whatever possessed you to desert us?” It was a tense moment. All eyes were turned on Jesus to hear what he would say. His father looked reprovingly at him but said nothing.

125:6.6 (1384.2) It should be remembered that Jesus was supposed to be a young man. He had finished the regular schooling of a child, had been recognized as a son of the law, and had received consecration as a citizen of Israel. And yet his mother more than mildly upbraided him before all the people assembled, right in the midst of the most serious and sublime effort of his young life, thus bringing to an inglorious termination one of the greatest opportunities ever to be granted him to function as a teacher of truth, a preacher of righteousness, a revealer of the loving character of his Father in heaven.

125:6.7 (1384.3) But the lad was equal to the occasion. When you take into fair consideration all the factors which combined to make up this situation, you will be better prepared to fathom the wisdom of the boy’s reply to his mother’s unintended rebuke. After a moment’s thought, Jesus answered his mother, saying: “Why is it that you have so long sought me? Would you not expect to find me in my Father’s house since the time has come when I should be about my Father’s business?”

125:6.8 (1384.4) Everyone was astonished at the lad’s manner of speaking. Silently they all withdrew and left him standing alone with his parents. Presently the young man relieved the embarrassment of all three when he quietly said: “Come, my parents, none has done aught but that which he thought best. Our Father in heaven has ordained these things; let us depart for home.”

125:6.9 (1384.5) In silence they started out, arriving at Jericho for the night. Only once did they pause, and that on the brow of Olivet, when the lad raised his staff aloft and, quivering from head to foot under the surging of intense emotion, said: “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, and the people thereof, what slaves you are — subservient to the Roman yoke and victims of your own traditions — but I will return to cleanse yonder temple and deliver my people from this bondage!”

125:6.10 (1384.6) On the three days’ journey to Nazareth Jesus said little; neither did his parents say much in his presence. They were truly at a loss to understand the conduct of their first-born son, but they did treasure in their hearts his sayings, even though they could not fully comprehend their meanings.

125:6.11 (1384.7) Upon reaching home, Jesus made a brief statement to his parents, assuring them of his affection and implying that they need not fear he would again give any occasion for their suffering anxiety because of his conduct. He concluded this momentous statement by saying: “While I must do the will of my Father in heaven, I will also be obedient to my father on earth. I will await my hour.”

125:6.12 (1384.8) Though Jesus, in his mind, would many times refuse to consent to the well-intentioned but misguided efforts of his parents to dictate the course of his thinking or to establish the plan of his work on earth, still, in every manner consistent with his dedication to the doing of his Paradise Father’s will, he did most gracefully conform to the desires of his earthly father and to the usages of his family in the flesh. Even when he could not consent, he would do everything possible to conform. He was an artist in the matter of adjusting his dedication to duty to his obligations of family loyalty and social service.

125:6.13 (1385.1) Joseph was puzzled, but Mary, as she reflected on these experiences, gained comfort, eventually viewing his utterance on Olivet as prophetic of the Messianic mission of her son as Israel’s deliverer. She set to work with renewed energy to mold his thoughts into patriotic and nationalistic channels and enlisted the efforts of her brother, Jesus’ favorite uncle; and in every other way did the mother of Jesus address herself to the task of preparing her first-born son to assume the leadership of those who would restore the throne of David and forever cast off the gentile yoke of political bondage.

위로↑

Paper 126 The Two Crucial Years 쓰라린 2 년

Paper 126

The Two Crucial Years 쓰라린 2 년

1. His Fourteenth Year (A.D. 8)
2. The Death of Joseph
3. The Fifteenth Year (A.D. 9)
Origin of “The Lord’s Prayer”
The “Son of Man”
Who is the Messiah?
4. First Sermon in the Synagogue
5. The Financial Struggle

126:0.1 (1386.1) OF ALL Jesus’ earth-life experiences, the fourteenth and fifteenth years were the most crucial. These two years, after he began to be self-conscious of divinity and destiny, and before he achieved a large measure of communication with his indwelling Adjuster, were the most trying of his eventful life on Urantia. It is this period of two years which should be called the great test, the real temptation. No human youth, in passing through the early confusions and adjustment problems of adolescence, ever experienced a more crucial testing than that which Jesus passed through during his transition from childhood to young manhood.

126:0.2 (1386.2) This important period in Jesus’ youthful development began with the conclusion of the Jerusalem visit and with his return to Nazareth. At first Mary was happy in the thought that she had her boy back once more, that Jesus had returned home to be a dutiful son — not that he was ever anything else — and that he would henceforth be more responsive to her plans for his future life. But she was not for long to bask in this sunshine of maternal delusion and unrecognized family pride; very soon she was to be more completely disillusioned. More and more the boy was in the company of his father; less and less did he come to her with his problems, while increasingly both his parents failed to comprehend his frequent alternation between the affairs of this world and the contemplation of his relation to his Father’s business. Frankly, they did not understand him, but they did truly love him.

126:0.3 (1386.3) As he grew older, Jesus’ pity and love for the Jewish people deepened, but with the passing years, there developed in his mind a growing righteous resentment of the presence in the Father’s temple of the politically appointed priests. Jesus had great respect for the sincere Pharisees and the honest scribes, but he held the hypocritical Pharisees and the dishonest theologians in great contempt; he looked with disdain upon all those religious leaders who were not sincere. When he scrutinized the leadership of Israel, he was sometimes tempted to look with favor on the possibility of his becoming the Messiah of Jewish expectation, but he never yielded to such a temptation.

126:0.4 (1386.4) The story of his exploits among the wise men of the temple in Jerusalem was gratifying to all Nazareth, especially to his former teachers in the synagogue school. For a time his praise was on everybody’s lips. All the village recounted his childhood wisdom and praiseworthy conduct and predicted that he was destined to become a great leader in Israel; at last a really great teacher was to come out of Nazareth in Galilee. And they all looked forward to the time when he would be fifteen years of age so that he might be permitted regularly to read the Scriptures in the synagogue on the Sabbath day.

1. His Fourteenth Year (A.D. 8)

126:1.1 (1387.1) This is the calendar year of his fourteenth birthday. He had become a good yoke maker and worked well with both canvas and leather. He was also rapidly developing into an expert carpenter and cabinetmaker. This summer he made frequent trips to the top of the hill to the northwest of Nazareth for prayer and meditation. He was gradually becoming more self-conscious of the nature of his bestowal on earth.

126:1.2 (1387.2) This hill, a little more than one hundred years previously, had been the “high place of Baal,” and now it was the site of the tomb of Simeon, a reputed holy man of Israel. From the summit of this hill of Simeon, Jesus looked out over Nazareth and the surrounding country. He would gaze upon Megiddo and recall the story of the Egyptian army winning its first great victory in Asia; and how, later on, another such army defeated the Judean king Josiah. Not far away he could look upon Taanach, where Deborah and Barak defeated Sisera. In the distance he could view the hills of Dothan, where he had been taught Joseph’s brethren sold him into Egyptian slavery. He then would shift his gaze over to Ebal and Gerizim and recount to himself the traditions of Abraham, Jacob, and Abimelech. And thus he recalled and turned over in his mind the historic and traditional events of his father Joseph’s people.

126:1.3 (1387.3) He continued to carry on his advanced courses of reading under the synagogue teachers, and he also continued with the home education of his brothers and sisters as they grew up to suitable ages.

126:1.4 (1387.4) Early this year Joseph arranged to set aside the income from his Nazareth and Capernaum property to pay for Jesus’ long course of study at Jerusalem, it having been planned that he should go to Jerusalem in August of the following year when he would be fifteen years of age.

126:1.5 (1387.5) By the beginning of this year both Joseph and Mary entertained frequent doubts about the destiny of their first-born son. He was indeed a brilliant and lovable child, but he was so difficult to understand, so hard to fathom, and again, nothing extraordinary or miraculous ever happened. Scores of times had his proud mother stood in breathless anticipation, expecting to see her son engage in some superhuman or miraculous performance, but always were her hopes dashed down in cruel disappointment. And all this was discouraging, even disheartening. The devout people of those days truly believed that prophets and men of promise always demonstrated their calling and established their divine authority by performing miracles and working wonders. But Jesus did none of these things; wherefore was the confusion of his parents steadily increased as they contemplated his future.

126:1.6 (1387.6) The improved economic condition of the Nazareth family was reflected in many ways about the home and especially in the increased number of smooth white boards which were used as writing slates, the writing being done with charcoal. Jesus was also permitted to resume his music lessons; he was very fond of playing the harp.

126:1.7 (1387.7) Throughout this year it can truly be said that Jesus “grew in favor with man and with God.” The prospects of the family seemed good; the future was bright.

2. The Death of Joseph

126:2.1 (1388.1) All did go well until that fateful day of Tuesday, September 25, when a runner from Sepphoris brought to this Nazareth home the tragic news that Joseph had been severely injured by the falling of a derrick while at work on the governor’s residence. The messenger from Sepphoris had stopped at the shop on the way to Joseph’s home, informing Jesus of his father’s accident, and they went together to the house to break the sad news to Mary. Jesus desired to go immediately to his father, but Mary would hear to nothing but that she must hasten to her husband’s side. She directed that James, then ten years of age, should accompany her to Sepphoris while Jesus remained home with the younger children until she should return, as she did not know how seriously Joseph had been injured. But Joseph died of his injuries before Mary arrived. They brought him to Nazareth, and on the following day he was laid to rest with his fathers.

126:2.2 (1388.2) Just at the time when prospects were good and the future looked bright, an apparently cruel hand struck down the head of this Nazareth household, the affairs of this home were disrupted, and every plan for Jesus and his future education was demolished. This carpenter lad, now just past fourteen years of age, awakened to the realization that he had not only to fulfill the commission of his heavenly Father to reveal the divine nature on earth and in the flesh, but that his young human nature must also shoulder the responsibility of caring for his widowed mother and seven brothers and sisters — and another yet to be born. This lad of Nazareth now became the sole support and comfort of this so suddenly bereaved family. Thus were permitted those occurrences of the natural order of events on Urantia which would force this young man of destiny so early to assume these heavy but highly educational and disciplinary responsibilities attendant upon becoming the head of a human family, of becoming father to his own brothers and sisters, of supporting and protecting his mother, of functioning as guardian of his father’s home, the only home he was to know while on this world.

126:2.3 (1388.3) Jesus cheerfully accepted the responsibilities so suddenly thrust upon him, and he carried them faithfully to the end. At least one great problem and anticipated difficulty in his life had been tragically solved — he would not now be expected to go to Jerusalem to study under the rabbis. It remained always true that Jesus “sat at no man’s feet.” He was ever willing to learn from even the humblest of little children, but he never derived authority to teach truth from human sources.

126:2.4 (1388.4) Still he knew nothing of the Gabriel visit to his mother before his birth; he only learned of this from John on the day of his baptism, at the beginning of his public ministry.

126:2.5 (1388.5) As the years passed, this young carpenter of Nazareth increasingly measured every institution of society and every usage of religion by the unvarying test: What does it do for the human soul? does it bring God to man? does it bring man to God? While this youth did not wholly neglect the recreational and social aspects of life, more and more he devoted his time and energies to just two purposes: the care of his family and the preparation to do his Father’s heavenly will on earth.

126:2.6 (1389.1) This year it became the custom for the neighbors to drop in during the winter evenings to hear Jesus play upon the harp, to listen to his stories (for the lad was a master storyteller), and to hear him read from the Greek scriptures.

126:2.7 (1389.2) The economic affairs of the family continued to run fairly smoothly as there was quite a sum of money on hand at the time of Joseph’s death. Jesus early demonstrated the possession of keen business judgment and financial sagacity. He was liberal but frugal; he was saving but generous. He proved to be a wise and efficient administrator of his father’s estate.

126:2.8 (1389.3) But in spite of all that Jesus and the Nazareth neighbors could do to bring cheer into the home, Mary, and even the children, were overcast with sadness. Joseph was gone. Joseph was an unusual husband and father, and they all missed him. And it seemed all the more tragic to think that he died ere they could speak to him or hear his farewell blessing.

3. The Fifteenth Year (A.D. 9)

126:3.1 (1389.4) By the middle of this fifteenth year — and we are reckoning time in accordance with the twentieth-century calendar, not by the Jewish year — Jesus had taken a firm grasp upon the management of his family. Before this year had passed, their savings had about disappeared, and they were face to face with the necessity of disposing of one of the Nazareth houses which Joseph and his neighbor Jacob owned in partnership.

126:3.2 (1389.5) On Wednesday evening, April 17, A.D. 9, Ruth, the baby of the family, was born, and to the best of his ability Jesus endeavored to take the place of his father in comforting and ministering to his mother during this trying and peculiarly sad ordeal. For almost a score of years (until he began his public ministry) no father could have loved and nurtured his daughter any more affectionately and faithfully than Jesus cared for little Ruth. And he was an equally good father to all the other members of his family.

126:3.3 (1389.6) During this year Jesus first formulated the prayer which he subsequently taught to his apostles, and which to many has become known as “The Lord’s Prayer.” In a way it was an evolution of the family altar; they had many forms of praise and several formal prayers. After his father’s death Jesus tried to teach the older children to express themselves individually in prayer — much as he so enjoyed doing — but they could not grasp his thought and would invariably fall back upon their memorized prayer forms. It was in this effort to stimulate his older brothers and sisters to say individual prayers that Jesus would endeavor to lead them along by suggestive phrases, and presently, without intention on his part, it developed that they were all using a form of prayer which was largely built up from these suggestive lines which Jesus had taught them.

126:3.4 (1389.7) At last Jesus gave up the idea of having each member of the family formulate spontaneous prayers, and one evening in October he sat down by the little squat lamp on the low stone table, and, on a piece of smooth cedar board about eighteen inches square, with a piece of charcoal he wrote out the prayer which became from that time on the standard family petition.

126:3.5 (1389.8) This year Jesus was much troubled with confused thinking. Family responsibility had quite effectively removed all thought of immediately carrying out any plan for responding to the Jerusalem visitation directing him to “be about his Father’s business.” Jesus rightly reasoned that the watchcare of his earthly father’s family must take precedence of all duties; that the support of his family must become his first obligation.

126:3.6 (1390.1) In the course of this year Jesus found a passage in the so-called Book of Enoch which influenced him in the later adoption of the term “Son of Man” as a designation for his bestowal mission on Urantia. He had thoroughly considered the idea of the Jewish Messiah and was firmly convinced that he was not to be that Messiah. He longed to help his father’s people, but he never expected to lead Jewish armies in overthrowing the foreign domination of Palestine. He knew he would never sit on the throne of David at Jerusalem. Neither did he believe that his mission was that of a spiritual deliverer or moral teacher solely to the Jewish people. In no sense, therefore, could his life mission be the fulfillment of the intense longings and supposed Messianic prophecies of the Hebrew scriptures; at least, not as the Jews understood these predictions of the prophets. Likewise he was certain he was never to appear as the Son of Man depicted by the Prophet Daniel.

126:3.7 (1390.2) But when the time came for him to go forth as a world teacher, what would he call himself? What claim should he make concerning his mission? By what name would he be called by the people who would become believers in his teachings?

126:3.8 (1390.3) While turning all these problems over in his mind, he found in the synagogue library at Nazareth, among the apocalyptic books which he had been studying, this manuscript called “The Book of Enoch”; and though he was certain that it had not been written by Enoch of old, it proved very intriguing to him, and he read and reread it many times. There was one passage which particularly impressed him, a passage in which this term “Son of Man” appeared. The writer of this so-called Book of Enoch went on to tell about this Son of Man, describing the work he would do on earth and explaining that this Son of Man, before coming down on this earth to bring salvation to mankind, had walked through the courts of heavenly glory with his Father, the Father of all; and that he had turned his back upon all this grandeur and glory to come down on earth to proclaim salvation to needy mortals. As Jesus would read these passages (well understanding that much of the Eastern mysticism which had become admixed with these teachings was erroneous), he responded in his heart and recognized in his mind that of all the Messianic predictions of the Hebrew scriptures and of all the theories about the Jewish deliverer, none was so near the truth as this story tucked away in this only partially accredited Book of Enoch; and he then and there decided to adopt as his inaugural title “the Son of Man.” And this he did when he subsequently began his public work. Jesus had an unerring ability for the recognition of truth, and truth he never hesitated to embrace, no matter from what source it appeared to emanate.

126:3.9 (1390.4) By this time he had quite thoroughly settled many things about his forthcoming work for the world, but he said nothing of these matters to his mother, who still held stoutly to the idea of his being the Jewish Messiah.

126:3.10 (1390.5) The great confusion of Jesus’ younger days now arose. Having settled something about the nature of his mission on earth, “to be about his Father’s business” — to show forth his Father’s loving nature to all mankind — he began to ponder anew the many statements in the Scriptures referring to the coming of a national deliverer, a Jewish teacher or king. To what event did these prophecies refer? Was not he a Jew? or was he? Was he or was he not of the house of David? His mother averred he was; his father had ruled that he was not. He decided he was not. But had the prophets confused the nature and mission of the Messiah?

126:3.11 (1391.1) After all, could it be possible that his mother was right? In most matters, when differences of opinion had arisen in the past, she had been right. If he were a new teacher and not the Messiah, then how should he recognize the Jewish Messiah if such a one should appear in Jerusalem during the time of his earth mission; and, further, what should be his relation to this Jewish Messiah? And what should be his relation, after embarking on his life mission, to his family? to the Jewish commonwealth and religion? to the Roman Empire? to the gentiles and their religions? Each of these momentous problems this young Galilean turned over in his mind and seriously pondered while he continued to work at the carpenter’s bench, laboriously making a living for himself, his mother, and eight other hungry mouths.

126:3.12 (1391.2) Before the end of this year Mary saw the family funds diminishing. She turned the sale of doves over to James. Presently they bought a second cow, and with the aid of Miriam they began the sale of milk to their Nazareth neighbors.

126:3.13 (1391.3) His profound periods of meditation, his frequent journeys to the hilltop for prayer, and the many strange ideas which Jesus advanced from time to time, thoroughly alarmed his mother. Sometimes she thought the lad was beside himself, and then she would steady her fears, remembering that he was, after all, a child of promise and in some manner different from other youths.

126:3.14 (1391.4) But Jesus was learning not to speak of all his thoughts, not to present all his ideas to the world, not even to his own mother. From this year on, Jesus’ disclosures about what was going on in his mind steadily diminished; that is, he talked less about those things which an average person could not grasp, and which would lead to his being regarded as peculiar or different from ordinary folks. To all appearances he became commonplace and conventional, though he did long for someone who could understand his problems. He craved a trustworthy and confidential friend, but his problems were too complex for his human associates to comprehend. The uniqueness of the unusual situation compelled him to bear his burdens alone.

4. First Sermon in the Synagogue

126:4.1 (1391.5) With the coming of his fifteenth birthday, Jesus could officially occupy the synagogue pulpit on the Sabbath day. Many times before, in the absence of speakers, Jesus had been asked to read the Scriptures, but now the day had come when, according to law, he could conduct the service. Therefore on the first Sabbath after his fifteenth birthday the chazan arranged for Jesus to conduct the morning service of the synagogue. And when all the faithful in Nazareth had assembled, the young man, having made his selection of Scriptures, stood up and began to read:

126:4.2 (1391.6) “The spirit of the Lord God is upon me, for the Lord has anointed me; he has sent me to bring good news to the meek, to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and to set the spiritual prisoners free; to proclaim the year of God’s favor and the day of our God’s reckoning; to comfort all mourners, to give them beauty for ashes, the oil of joy in the place of mourning, a song of praise instead of the spirit of sorrow, that they may be called trees of righteousness, the planting of the Lord, wherewith he may be glorified.

126:4.3 (1392.1) “Seek good and not evil that you may live, and so the Lord, the God of hosts, shall be with you. Hate the evil and love the good; establish judgment in the gate. Perhaps the Lord God will be gracious to the remnant of Joseph.

126:4.4 (1392.2) “Wash yourselves, make yourselves clean; put away the evil of your doings from before my eyes; cease to do evil and learn to do good; seek justice, relieve the oppressed. Defend the fatherless and plead for the widow.

126:4.5 (1392.3) “Wherewith shall I come before the Lord, to bow myself before the Lord of all the earth? Shall I come before him with burnt offerings, with calves a year old? Will the Lord be pleased with thousands of rams, ten thousands of sheep, or with rivers of oil? Shall I give my first-born for my transgression, the fruit of my body for the sin of my soul? No! for the Lord has showed us, O men, what is good. And what does the Lord require of you but to deal justly, love mercy, and walk humbly with your God?

126:4.6 (1392.4) “To whom, then, will you liken God who sits upon the circle of the earth? Lift up your eyes and behold who has created all these worlds, who brings forth their host by number and calls them all by their names. He does all these things by the greatness of his might, and because he is strong in power, not one fails. He gives power to the weak, and to those who are weary he increases strength. Fear not, for I am with you; be not dismayed, for I am your God. I will strengthen you and I will help you; yes, I will uphold you with the right hand of my righteousness, for I am the Lord your God. And I will hold your right hand, saying to you, fear not, for I will help you.

126:4.7 (1392.5) “And you are my witness, says the Lord, and my servant whom I have chosen that all may know and believe me and understand that I am the Eternal. I, even I, am the Lord, and beside me there is no savior.”

126:4.8 (1392.6) And when he had thus read, he sat down, and the people went to their homes, pondering over the words which he had so graciously read to them. Never had his townspeople seen him so magnificently solemn; never had they heard his voice so earnest and so sincere; never had they observed him so manly and decisive, so authoritative.

126:4.9 (1392.7) This Sabbath afternoon Jesus climbed the Nazareth hill with James and, when they returned home, wrote out the Ten Commandments in Greek on two smooth boards in charcoal. Subsequently Martha colored and decorated these boards, and for long they hung on the wall over James’s small workbench.

5. The Financial Struggle

126:5.1 (1392.8) Gradually Jesus and his family returned to the simple life of their earlier years. Their clothes and even their food became simpler. They had plenty of milk, butter, and cheese. In season they enjoyed the produce of their garden, but each passing month necessitated the practice of greater frugality. Their breakfasts were very plain; they saved their best food for the evening meal. However, among these Jews lack of wealth did not imply social inferiority.

126:5.2 (1392.9) Already had this youth well-nigh encompassed the comprehension of how men lived in his day. And how well he understood life in the home, field, and workshop is shown by his subsequent teachings, which so repletely reveal his intimate contact with all phases of human experience.

126:5.3 (1392.10) The Nazareth chazan continued to cling to the belief that Jesus was to become a great teacher, probably the successor of the renowned Gamaliel at Jerusalem.

126:5.4 (1393.1) Apparently all Jesus’ plans for a career were thwarted. The future did not look bright as matters now developed. But he did not falter; he was not discouraged. He lived on, day by day, doing well the present duty and faithfully discharging the immediate responsibilities of his station in life. Jesus’ life is the everlasting comfort of all disappointed idealists.

126:5.5 (1393.2) The pay of a common day-laboring carpenter was slowly diminishing. By the end of this year Jesus could earn, by working early and late, only the equivalent of about twenty-five cents a day. By the next year they found it difficult to pay the civil taxes, not to mention the synagogue assessments and the temple tax of one-half shekel. During this year the tax collector tried to squeeze extra revenue out of Jesus, even threatening to take his harp.

126:5.6 (1393.3) Fearing that the copy of the Greek scriptures might be discovered and confiscated by the tax collectors, Jesus, on his fifteenth birthday, presented it to the Nazareth synagogue library as his maturity offering to the Lord.

126:5.7 (1393.4) The great shock of his fifteenth year came when Jesus went over to Sepphoris to receive the decision of Herod regarding the appeal taken to him in the dispute about the amount of money due Joseph at the time of his accidental death. Jesus and Mary had hoped for the receipt of a considerable sum of money when the treasurer at Sepphoris had offered them a paltry amount. Joseph’s brothers had taken an appeal to Herod himself, and now Jesus stood in the palace and heard Herod decree that his father had nothing due him at the time of his death. And for such an unjust decision Jesus never again trusted Herod Antipas. It is not surprising that he once alluded to Herod as “that fox.”

126:5.8 (1393.5) The close work at the carpenter’s bench during this and subsequent years deprived Jesus of the opportunity of mingling with the caravan passengers. The family supply shop had already been taken over by his uncle, and Jesus worked altogether in the home shop, where he was near to help Mary with the family. About this time he began sending James up to the camel lot to gather information about world events, and thus he sought to keep in touch with the news of the day.

126:5.9 (1393.6) As he grew up to manhood, he passed through all those conflicts and confusions which the average young persons of previous and subsequent ages have undergone. And the rigorous experience of supporting his family was a sure safeguard against his having overmuch time for idle meditation or the indulgence of mystic tendencies.

126:5.10 (1393.7) This was the year that Jesus rented a considerable piece of land just to the north of their home, which was divided up as a family garden plot. Each of the older children had an individual garden, and they entered into keen competition in their agricultural efforts. Their eldest brother spent some time with them in the garden each day during the season of vegetable cultivation. As Jesus worked with his younger brothers and sisters in the garden, he many times entertained the wish that they were all located on a farm out in the country where they could enjoy the liberty and freedom of an unhampered life. But they did not find themselves growing up in the country; and Jesus, being a thoroughly practical youth as well as an idealist, intelligently and vigorously attacked his problem just as he found it, and did everything within his power to adjust himself and his family to the realities of their situation and to adapt their condition to the highest possible satisfaction of their individual and collective longings.

126:5.11 (1393.8) At one time Jesus faintly hoped that he might be able to gather up sufficient means, provided they could collect the considerable sum of money due his father for work on Herod’s palace, to warrant undertaking the purchase of a small farm. He had really given serious thought to this plan of moving his family out into the country. But when Herod refused to pay them any of the funds due Joseph, they gave up the ambition of owning a home in the country. As it was, they contrived to enjoy much of the experience of farm life as they now had three cows, four sheep, a flock of chickens, a donkey, and a dog, in addition to the doves. Even the little tots had their regular duties to perform in the well-regulated scheme of management which characterized the home life of this Nazareth family.

126:5.12 (1394.1) With the close of this fifteenth year Jesus completed the traversal of that dangerous and difficult period in human existence, that time of transition between the more complacent years of childhood and the consciousness of approaching manhood with its increased responsibilities and opportunities for the acquirement of advanced experience in the development of a noble character. The growth period for mind and body had ended, and now began the real career of this young man of Nazareth.

위로↑

Paper 127 The Adolescent Years 청년 시절

Paper 127

The Adolescent Years 청년 시절

1. The Sixteenth Year (A.D. 10)
2. The Seventeenth Year (A.D. 11)
The Zealot episode
3. The Eighteenth Year (A.D. 12)
With James at the Passover
Visit of Elizabeth and John
Death of Amos
4. The Nineteenth Year (A.D. 13)
Rearing the children
5. Rebecca, the Daughter of Ezra
6. His Twentieth Year (A.D. 14)
Passover visit to Jerusalem

127:0.1 (1395.1) AS JESUS entered upon his adolescent years, he found himself the head and sole support of a large family. Within a few years after his father’s death all their property was gone. As time passed, he became increasingly conscious of his pre-existence; at the same time he began more fully to realize that he was present on earth and in the flesh for the express purpose of revealing his Paradise Father to the children of men.

127:0.2 (1395.2) No adolescent youth who has lived or ever will live on this world or any other world has had or ever will have more weighty problems to resolve or more intricate difficulties to untangle. No youth of Urantia will ever be called upon to pass through more testing conflicts or more trying situations than Jesus himself endured during those strenuous years from fifteen to twenty.

127:0.3 (1395.3) Having thus tasted the actual experience of living these adolescent years on a world beset by evil and distraught by sin, the Son of Man became possessed of full knowledge about the life experience of the youth of all the realms of Nebadon, and thus forever he became the understanding refuge for the distressed and perplexed adolescents of all ages and on all worlds throughout the local universe.

127:0.4 (1395.4) Slowly, but certainly and by actual experience, this divine Son is earning the right to become sovereign of his universe, the unquestioned and supreme ruler of all created intelligences on all local universe worlds, the understanding refuge of the beings of all ages and of all degrees of personal endowment and experience.

1. The Sixteenth Year (A.D. 10)

127:1.1 (1395.5) The incarnated Son passed through infancy and experienced an uneventful childhood. Then he emerged from that testing and trying transition stage between childhood and young manhood — he became the adolescent Jesus.

127:1.2 (1395.6) This year he attained his full physical growth. He was a virile and comely youth. He became increasingly sober and serious, but he was kind and sympathetic. His eye was kind but searching; his smile was always engaging and reassuring. His voice was musical but authoritative; his greeting cordial but unaffected. Always, even in the most commonplace of contacts, there seemed to be in evidence the touch of a twofold nature, the human and the divine. Ever he displayed this combination of the sympathizing friend and the authoritative teacher. And these personality traits began early to become manifest, even in these adolescent years.

127:1.3 (1395.7) This physically strong and robust youth also acquired the full growth of his human intellect, not the full experience of human thinking but the fullness of capacity for such intellectual development. He possessed a healthy and well-proportioned body, a keen and analytical mind, a kind and sympathetic disposition, a somewhat fluctuating but aggressive temperament, all of which were becoming organized into a strong, striking, and attractive personality.

127:1.4 (1396.1) As time went on, it became more difficult for his mother and his brothers and sisters to understand him; they stumbled over his sayings and misinterpreted his doings. They were all unfitted to comprehend their eldest brother’s life because their mother had given them to understand that he was destined to become the deliverer of the Jewish people. After they had received from Mary such intimations as family secrets, imagine their confusion when Jesus would make frank denials of all such ideas and intentions.

127:1.5 (1396.2) This year Simon started to school, and they were compelled to sell another house. James now took charge of the teaching of his three sisters, two of whom were old enough to begin serious study. As soon as Ruth grew up, she was taken in hand by Miriam and Martha. Ordinarily the girls of Jewish families received little education, but Jesus maintained (and his mother agreed) that girls should go to school the same as boys, and since the synagogue school would not receive them, there was nothing to do but conduct a home school especially for them.

127:1.6 (1396.3) Throughout this year Jesus was closely confined to the workbench. Fortunately he had plenty of work; his was of such a superior grade that he was never idle no matter how slack work might be in that region. At times he had so much to do that James would help him.

127:1.7 (1396.4) By the end of this year he had just about made up his mind that he would, after rearing his family and seeing them married, enter publicly upon his work as a teacher of truth and as a revealer of the heavenly Father to the world. He knew he was not to become the expected Jewish Messiah, and he concluded that it was next to useless to discuss these matters with his mother; he decided to allow her to entertain whatever ideas she might choose since all he had said in the past had made little or no impression upon her and he recalled that his father had never been able to say anything that would change her mind. From this year on he talked less and less with his mother, or anyone else, about these problems. His was such a peculiar mission that no one living on earth could give him advice concerning its prosecution.

127:1.8 (1396.5) He was a real though youthful father to the family; he spent every possible hour with the youngsters, and they truly loved him. His mother grieved to see him work so hard; she sorrowed that he was day by day toiling at the carpenter’s bench earning a living for the family instead of being, as they had so fondly planned, at Jerusalem studying with the rabbis. While there was much about her son that Mary could not understand, she did love him, and she most thoroughly appreciated the willing manner in which he shouldered the responsibility of the home.

2. The Seventeenth Year (A.D. 11)

127:2.1 (1396.6) At about this time there was considerable agitation, especially at Jerusalem and in Judea, in favor of rebellion against the payment of taxes to Rome. There was coming into existence a strong nationalist party, presently to be called the Zealots. The Zealots, unlike the Pharisees, were not willing to await the coming of the Messiah. They proposed to bring things to a head through political revolt.

127:2.2 (1396.7) A group of organizers from Jerusalem arrived in Galilee and were making good headway until they reached Nazareth. When they came to see Jesus, he listened carefully to them and asked many questions but refused to join the party. He declined fully to disclose his reasons for not enlisting, and his refusal had the effect of keeping out many of his youthful fellows in Nazareth.

127:2.3 (1397.1) Mary did her best to induce him to enlist, but she could not budge him. She went so far as to intimate that his refusal to espouse the nationalist cause at her behest was insubordination, a violation of his pledge made upon their return from Jerusalem that he would be subject to his parents; but in answer to this insinuation he only laid a kindly hand on her shoulder and, looking into her face, said: “My mother, how could you?” And Mary withdrew her statement.

127:2.4 (1397.2) One of Jesus’ uncles (Mary’s brother Simon) had already joined this group, subsequently becoming an officer in the Galilean division. And for several years there was something of an estrangement between Jesus and his uncle.

127:2.5 (1397.3) But trouble began to brew in Nazareth. Jesus’ attitude in these matters had resulted in creating a division among the Jewish youths of the city. About half had joined the nationalist organization, and the other half began the formation of an opposing group of more moderate patriots, expecting Jesus to assume the leadership. They were amazed when he refused the honor offered him, pleading as an excuse his heavy family responsibilities, which they all allowed. But the situation was still further complicated when, presently, a wealthy Jew, Isaac, a moneylender to the gentiles, came forward agreeing to support Jesus’ family if he would lay down his tools and assume leadership of these Nazareth patriots.

127:2.6 (1397.4) Jesus, then scarcely seventeen years of age, was confronted with one of the most delicate and difficult situations of his early life. Patriotic issues, especially when complicated by tax-gathering foreign oppressors, are always difficult for spiritual leaders to relate themselves to, and it was doubly so in this case since the Jewish religion was involved in all this agitation against Rome.

127:2.7 (1397.5) Jesus’ position was made more difficult because his mother and uncle, and even his younger brother James, all urged him to join the nationalist cause. All the better Jews of Nazareth had enlisted, and those young men who had not joined the movement would all enlist the moment Jesus changed his mind. He had but one wise counselor in all Nazareth, his old teacher, the chazan, who counseled him about his reply to the citizens’ committee of Nazareth when they came to ask for his answer to the public appeal which had been made. In all Jesus’ young life this was the very first time he had consciously resorted to public strategy. Theretofore, always had he depended upon a frank statement of truth to clarify the situation, but now he could not declare the full truth. He could not intimate that he was more than a man; he could not disclose his idea of the mission which awaited his attainment of a riper manhood. Despite these limitations his religious fealty and national loyalty were directly challenged. His family was in a turmoil, his youthful friends in division, and the entire Jewish contingent of the town in a hubbub. And to think that he was to blame for it all! And how innocent he had been of all intention to make trouble of any kind, much less a disturbance of this sort.

127:2.8 (1397.6) Something had to be done. He must state his position, and this he did bravely and diplomatically to the satisfaction of many, but not all. He adhered to the terms of his original plea, maintaining that his first duty was to his family, that a widowed mother and eight brothers and sisters needed something more than mere money could buy — the physical necessities of life — that they were entitled to a father’s watchcare and guidance, and that he could not in clear conscience release himself from the obligation which a cruel accident had thrust upon him. He paid compliment to his mother and eldest brother for being willing to release him but reiterated that loyalty to a dead father forbade his leaving the family no matter how much money was forthcoming for their material support, making his never-to-be-forgotten statement that “money cannot love.” In the course of this address Jesus made several veiled references to his “life mission” but explained that, regardless of whether or not it might be inconsistent with the military idea, it, along with everything else in his life, had been given up in order that he might be able to discharge faithfully his obligation to his family. Everyone in Nazareth well knew he was a good father to his family, and this was a matter so near the heart of every noble Jew that Jesus’ plea found an appreciative response in the hearts of many of his hearers; and some of those who were not thus minded were disarmed by a speech made by James, which, while not on the program, was delivered at this time. That very day the chazan had rehearsed James in his speech, but that was their secret.

127:2.9 (1398.1) James stated that he was sure Jesus would help to liberate his people if he (James) were only old enough to assume responsibility for the family, and that, if they would only consent to allow Jesus to remain “with us, to be our father and teacher, then you will have not just one leader from Joseph’s family, but presently you will have five loyal nationalists, for are there not five of us boys to grow up and come forth from our brother-father’s guidance to serve our nation?” And thus did the lad bring to a fairly happy ending a very tense and threatening situation.

127:2.10 (1398.2) The crisis for the time being was over, but never was this incident forgotten in Nazareth. The agitation persisted; not again was Jesus in universal favor; the division of sentiment was never fully overcome. And this, augmented by other and subsequent occurrences, was one of the chief reasons why he moved to Capernaum in later years. Henceforth Nazareth maintained a division of sentiment regarding the Son of Man.

127:2.11 (1398.3) James graduated at school this year and began full-time work at home in the carpenter shop. He had become a clever worker with tools and now took over the making of yokes and plows while Jesus began to do more house finishing and expert cabinet work.

127:2.12 (1398.4) This year Jesus made great progress in the organization of his mind. Gradually he had brought his divine and human natures together, and he accomplished all this organization of intellect by the force of his own decisions and with only the aid of his indwelling Monitor, just such a Monitor as all normal mortals on all postbestowal-Son worlds have within their minds. So far, nothing supernatural had happened in this young man’s career except the visit of a messenger, dispatched by his elder brother Immanuel, who once appeared to him during the night at Jerusalem.

3. The Eighteenth Year (A.D. 12)

127:3.1 (1398.5) In the course of this year all the family property, except the home and garden, was disposed of. The last piece of Capernaum property (except an equity in one other), already mortgaged, was sold. The proceeds were used for taxes, to buy some new tools for James, and to make a payment on the old family supply and repair shop near the caravan lot, which Jesus now proposed to buy back since James was old enough to work at the house shop and help Mary about the home. With the financial pressure thus eased for the time being, Jesus decided to take James to the Passover. They went up to Jerusalem a day early, to be alone, going by way of Samaria. They walked, and Jesus told James about the historic places en route as his father had taught him on a similar journey five years before.

127:3.2 (1399.1) In passing through Samaria, they saw many strange sights. On this journey they talked over many of their problems, personal, family, and national. James was a very religious type of lad, and while he did not fully agree with his mother regarding the little he knew of the plans concerning Jesus’ lifework, he did look forward to the time when he would be able to assume responsibility for the family so that Jesus could begin his mission. He was very appreciative of Jesus’ taking him up to the Passover, and they talked over the future more fully than ever before.

127:3.3 (1399.2) Jesus did much thinking as they journeyed through Samaria, particularly at Bethel and when drinking from Jacob’s well. He and his brother discussed the traditions of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. He did much to prepare James for what he was about to witness at Jerusalem, thus seeking to lessen the shock such as he himself had experienced on his first visit to the temple. But James was not so sensitive to some of these sights. He commented on the perfunctory and heartless manner in which some of the priests performed their duties but on the whole greatly enjoyed his sojourn at Jerusalem.

127:3.4 (1399.3) Jesus took James to Bethany for the Passover supper. Simon had been laid to rest with his fathers, and Jesus presided over this household as the head of the Passover family, having brought the paschal lamb from the temple.

127:3.5 (1399.4) After the Passover supper Mary sat down to talk with James while Martha, Lazarus, and Jesus talked together far into the night. The next day they attended the temple services, and James was received into the commonwealth of Israel. That morning, as they paused on the brow of Olivet to view the temple, while James exclaimed in wonder, Jesus gazed on Jerusalem in silence. James could not comprehend his brother’s demeanor. That night they again returned to Bethany and would have departed for home the next day, but James was insistent on their going back to visit the temple, explaining that he wanted to hear the teachers. And while this was true, secretly in his heart he wanted to hear Jesus participate in the discussions, as he had heard his mother tell about. Accordingly, they went to the temple and heard the discussions, but Jesus asked no questions. It all seemed so puerile and insignificant to this awakening mind of man and God — he could only pity them. James was disappointed that Jesus said nothing. To his inquiries Jesus only made reply, “My hour has not yet come.”

127:3.6 (1399.5) The next day they journeyed home by Jericho and the Jordan valley, and Jesus recounted many things by the way, including his former trip over this road when he was thirteen years old.

127:3.7 (1399.6) Upon returning to Nazareth, Jesus began work in the old family repair shop and was greatly cheered by being able to meet so many people each day from all parts of the country and surrounding districts. Jesus truly loved people — just common folks. Each month he made his payments on the shop and, with James’s help, continued to provide for the family.

127:3.8 (1399.7) Several times a year, when visitors were not present thus to function, Jesus continued to read the Sabbath scriptures at the synagogue and many times offered comments on the lesson, but usually he so selected the passages that comment was unnecessary. He was skillful, so arranging the order of the reading of the various passages that the one would illuminate the other. He never failed, weather permitting, to take his brothers and sisters out on Sabbath afternoons for their nature strolls.

127:3.9 (1400.1) About this time the chazan inaugurated a young men’s club for philosophic discussion which met at the homes of different members and often at his own home, and Jesus became a prominent member of this group. By this means he was enabled to regain some of the local prestige which he had lost at the time of the recent nationalistic controversies.

127:3.10 (1400.2) His social life, while restricted, was not wholly neglected. He had many warm friends and stanch admirers among both the young men and the young women of Nazareth.

127:3.11 (1400.3) In September, Elizabeth and John came to visit the Nazareth family. John, having lost his father, intended to return to the Judean hills to engage in agriculture and sheep raising unless Jesus advised him to remain in Nazareth to take up carpentry or some other line of work. They did not know that the Nazareth family was practically penniless. The more Mary and Elizabeth talked about their sons, the more they became convinced that it would be good for the two young men to work together and see more of each other.

127:3.12 (1400.4) Jesus and John had many talks together; and they talked over some very intimate and personal matters. When they had finished this visit, they decided not again to see each other until they should meet in their public service after “the heavenly Father should call” them to their work. John was tremendously impressed by what he saw at Nazareth that he should return home and labor for the support of his mother. He became convinced that he was to be a part of Jesus’ life mission, but he saw that Jesus was to occupy many years with the rearing of his family; so he was much more content to return to his home and settle down to the care of their little farm and to minister to the needs of his mother. And never again did John and Jesus see each other until that day by the Jordan when the Son of Man presented himself for baptism.

127:3.13 (1400.5) On Saturday afternoon, December 3, of this year, death for the second time struck at this Nazareth family. Little Amos, their baby brother, died after a week’s illness with a high fever. After passing through this time of sorrow with her first-born son as her only support, Mary at last and in the fullest sense recognized Jesus as the real head of the family; and he was truly a worthy head.

127:3.14 (1400.6) For four years their standard of living had steadily declined; year by year they felt the pinch of increasing poverty. By the close of this year they faced one of the most difficult experiences of all their uphill struggles. James had not yet begun to earn much, and the expenses of a funeral on top of everything else staggered them. But Jesus would only say to his anxious and grieving mother: “Mother-Mary, sorrow will not help us; we are all doing our best, and mother’s smile, perchance, might even inspire us to do better. Day by day we are strengthened for these tasks by our hope of better days ahead.” His sturdy and practical optimism was truly contagious; all the children lived in an atmosphere of anticipation of better times and better things. And this hopeful courage contributed mightily to the development of strong and noble characters, in spite of the depressiveness of their poverty.

127:3.15 (1400.7) Jesus possessed the ability effectively to mobilize all his powers of mind, soul, and body on the task immediately in hand. He could concentrate his deep-thinking mind on the one problem which he wished to solve, and this, in connection with his untiring patience, enabled him serenely to endure the trials of a difficult mortal existence — to live as if he were “seeing Him who is invisible.”

4. The Nineteenth Year (A.D. 13)

127:4.1 (1401.1) By this time Jesus and Mary were getting along much better. She regarded him less as a son; he had become to her more a father to her children. Each day’s life swarmed with practical and immediate difficulties. Less frequently they spoke of his lifework, for, as time passed, all their thought was mutually devoted to the support and upbringing of their family of four boys and three girls.

127:4.2 (1401.2) By the beginning of this year Jesus had fully won his mother to the acceptance of his methods of child training — the positive injunction to do good in the place of the older Jewish method of forbidding to do evil. In his home and throughout his public-teaching career Jesus invariably employed the positive form of exhortation. Always and everywhere did he say, “You shall do this — you ought to do that.” Never did he employ the negative mode of teaching derived from the ancient taboos. He refrained from placing emphasis on evil by forbidding it, while he exalted the good by commanding its performance. Prayer time in this household was the occasion for discussing anything and everything relating to the welfare of the family.

127:4.3 (1401.3) Jesus began wise discipline upon his brothers and sisters at such an early age that little or no punishment was ever required to secure their prompt and wholehearted obedience. The only exception was Jude, upon whom on sundry occasions Jesus found it necessary to impose penalties for his infractions of the rules of the home. On three occasions when it was deemed wise to punish Jude for self-confessed and deliberate violations of the family rules of conduct, his punishment was fixed by the unanimous decree of the older children and was assented to by Jude himself before it was inflicted.

127:4.4 (1401.4) While Jesus was most methodical and systematic in everything he did, there was also in all his administrative rulings a refreshing elasticity of interpretation and an individuality of adaptation that greatly impressed all the children with the spirit of justice which actuated their father-brother. He never arbitrarily disciplined his brothers and sisters, and such uniform fairness and personal consideration greatly endeared Jesus to all his family.

127:4.5 (1401.5) James and Simon grew up trying to follow Jesus’ plan of placating their bellicose and sometimes irate playmates by persuasion and nonresistance, and they were fairly successful; but Joseph and Jude, while assenting to such teachings at home, made haste to defend themselves when assailed by their comrades; in particular was Jude guilty of violating the spirit of these teachings. But nonresistance was not a rule of the family. No penalty was attached to the violation of personal teachings.

127:4.6 (1401.6) In general, all of the children, particularly the girls, would consult Jesus about their childhood troubles and confide in him just as they would have in an affectionate father.

127:4.7 (1401.7) James was growing up to be a well-balanced and even-tempered youth, but he was not so spiritually inclined as Jesus. He was a much better student than Joseph, who, while a faithful worker, was even less spiritually minded. Joseph was a plodder and not up to the intellectual level of the other children. Simon was a well-meaning boy but too much of a dreamer. He was slow in getting settled down in life and was the cause of considerable anxiety to Jesus and Mary. But he was always a good and well-intentioned lad. Jude was a firebrand. He had the highest of ideals, but he was unstable in temperament. He had all and more of his mother’s determination and aggressiveness, but he lacked much of her sense of proportion and discretion.

127:4.8 (1402.1) Miriam was a well-balanced and level-headed daughter with a keen appreciation of things noble and spiritual. Martha was slow in thought and action but a very dependable and efficient child. Baby Ruth was the sunshine of the home; though thoughtless of speech, she was most sincere of heart. She just about worshiped her big brother and father. But they did not spoil her. She was a beautiful child but not quite so comely as Miriam, who was the belle of the family, if not of the city.

127:4.9 (1402.2) As time passed, Jesus did much to liberalize and modify the family teachings and practices related to Sabbath observance and many other phases of religion, and to all these changes Mary gave hearty assent. By this time Jesus had become the unquestioned head of the house.

127:4.10 (1402.3) This year Jude started to school, and it was necessary for Jesus to sell his harp in order to defray these expenses. Thus disappeared the last of his recreational pleasures. He much loved to play the harp when tired in mind and weary in body, but he comforted himself with the thought that at least the harp was safe from seizure by the tax collector.

5. Rebecca, the Daughter of Ezra

127:5.1 (1402.4) Although Jesus was poor, his social standing in Nazareth was in no way impaired. He was one of the foremost young men of the city and very highly regarded by most of the young women. Since Jesus was such a splendid specimen of robust and intellectual manhood, and considering his reputation as a spiritual leader, it was not strange that Rebecca, the eldest daughter of Ezra, a wealthy merchant and trader of Nazareth, should discover that she was slowly falling in love with this son of Joseph. She first confided her affection to Miriam, Jesus’ sister, and Miriam in turn talked all this over with her mother. Mary was intensely aroused. Was she about to lose her son, now become the indispensable head of the family? Would troubles never cease? What next could happen? And then she paused to contemplate what effect marriage would have upon Jesus’ future career; not often, but at least sometimes, did she recall the fact that Jesus was a “child of promise.” After she and Miriam had talked this matter over, they decided to make an effort to stop it before Jesus learned about it, by going direct to Rebecca, laying the whole story before her, and honestly telling her about their belief that Jesus was a son of destiny; that he was to become a great religious leader, perhaps the Messiah.

127:5.2 (1402.5) Rebecca listened intently; she was thrilled with the recital and more than ever determined to cast her lot with this man of her choice and to share his career of leadership. She argued (to herself) that such a man would all the more need a faithful and efficient wife. She interpreted Mary’s efforts to dissuade her as a natural reaction to the dread of losing the head and sole support of her family; but knowing that her father approved of her attraction for the carpenter’s son, she rightly reckoned that he would gladly supply the family with sufficient income fully to compensate for the loss of Jesus’ earnings. When her father agreed to such a plan, Rebecca had further conferences with Mary and Miriam, and when she failed to win their support, she made bold to go directly to Jesus. This she did with the co-operation of her father, who invited Jesus to their home for the celebration of Rebecca’s seventeenth birthday.

127:5.3 (1403.1) Jesus listened attentively and sympathetically to the recital of these things, first by the father, then by Rebecca herself. He made kindly reply to the effect that no amount of money could take the place of his obligation personally to rear his father’s family, to “fulfill the most sacred of all human trusts — loyalty to one’s own flesh and blood.” Rebecca’s father was deeply touched by Jesus’ words of family devotion and retired from the conference. His only remark to Mary, his wife, was: “We can’t have him for a son; he is too noble for us.”

127:5.4 (1403.2) Then began that eventful talk with Rebecca. Thus far in his life, Jesus had made little distinction in his association with boys and girls, with young men and young women. His mind had been altogether too much occupied with the pressing problems of practical earthly affairs and the intriguing contemplation of his eventual career “about his Father’s business” ever to have given serious consideration to the consummation of personal love in human marriage. But now he was face to face with another of those problems which every average human being must confront and decide. Indeed was he “tested in all points like as you are.”

127:5.5 (1403.3) After listening attentively, he sincerely thanked Rebecca for her expressed admiration, adding, “it shall cheer and comfort me all the days of my life.” He explained that he was not free to enter into relations with any woman other than those of simple brotherly regard and pure friendship. He made it clear that his first and paramount duty was the rearing of his father’s family, that he could not consider marriage until that was accomplished; and then he added: “If I am a son of destiny, I must not assume obligations of lifelong duration until such a time as my destiny shall be made manifest.”

127:5.6 (1403.4) Rebecca was heartbroken. She refused to be comforted and importuned her father to leave Nazareth until he finally consented to move to Sepphoris. In after years, to the many men who sought her hand in marriage, Rebecca had but one answer. She lived for only one purpose — to await the hour when this, to her, the greatest man who ever lived would begin his career as a teacher of living truth. And she followed him devotedly through his eventful years of public labor, being present (unobserved by Jesus) that day when he rode triumphantly into Jerusalem; and she stood “among the other women” by the side of Mary on that fateful and tragic afternoon when the Son of Man hung upon the cross, to her, as well as to countless worlds on high, “the one altogether lovely and the greatest among ten thousand.”

6. His Twentieth Year (A.D. 14)

127:6.1 (1403.5) The story of Rebecca’s love for Jesus was whispered about Nazareth and later on at Capernaum, so that, while in the years to follow many women loved Jesus even as men loved him, not again did he have to reject the personal proffer of another good woman’s devotion. From this time on human affection for Jesus partook more of the nature of worshipful and adoring regard. Both men and women loved him devotedly and for what he was, not with any tinge of self-satisfaction or desire for affectionate possession. But for many years, whenever the story of Jesus’ human personality was recited, the devotion of Rebecca was recounted.

127:6.2 (1404.1) Miriam, knowing fully about the affair of Rebecca and knowing how her brother had forsaken even the love of a beautiful maiden (not realizing the factor of his future career of destiny), came to idealize Jesus and to love him with a touching and profound affection as for a father as well as for a brother.

127:6.3 (1404.2) Although they could hardly afford it, Jesus had a strange longing to go up to Jerusalem for the Passover. His mother, knowing of his recent experience with Rebecca, wisely urged him to make the journey. He was not markedly conscious of it, but what he most wanted was an opportunity to talk with Lazarus and to visit with Martha and Mary. Next to his own family he loved these three most of all.

127:6.4 (1404.3) In making this trip to Jerusalem, he went by way of Megiddo, Antipatris, and Lydda, in part covering the same route traversed when he was brought back to Nazareth on the return from Egypt. He spent four days going up to the Passover and thought much about the past events which had transpired in and around Megiddo, the international battlefield of Palestine.

127:6.5 (1404.4) Jesus passed on through Jerusalem, only pausing to look upon the temple and the gathering throngs of visitors. He had a strange and increasing aversion to this Herod-built temple with its politically appointed priesthood. He wanted most of all to see Lazarus, Martha, and Mary. Lazarus was the same age as Jesus and now head of the house; by the time of this visit Lazarus’s mother had also been laid to rest. Martha was a little over one year older than Jesus, while Mary was two years younger. And Jesus was the idolized ideal of all three of them.

127:6.6 (1404.5) On this visit occurred one of those periodic outbreaks of rebellion against tradition — the expression of resentment for those ceremonial practices which Jesus deemed misrepresentative of his Father in heaven. Not knowing Jesus was coming, Lazarus had arranged to celebrate the Passover with friends in an adjoining village down the Jericho road. Jesus now proposed that they celebrate the feast where they were, at Lazarus’s house. “But,” said Lazarus, “we have no paschal lamb.” And then Jesus entered upon a prolonged and convincing dissertation to the effect that the Father in heaven was not truly concerned with such childlike and meaningless rituals. After solemn and fervent prayer they rose, and Jesus said: “Let the childlike and darkened minds of my people serve their God as Moses directed; it is better that they do, but let us who have seen the light of life no longer approach our Father by the darkness of death. Let us be free in the knowledge of the truth of our Father’s eternal love.”

127:6.7 (1404.6) That evening about twilight these four sat down and partook of the first Passover feast ever to be celebrated by devout Jews without the paschal lamb. The unleavened bread and the wine had been made ready for this Passover, and these emblems, which Jesus termed “the bread of life” and “the water of life,” he served to his companions, and they ate in solemn conformity with the teachings just imparted. It was his custom to engage in this sacramental ritual whenever he paid subsequent visits to Bethany. When he returned home, he told all this to his mother. She was shocked at first but came gradually to see his viewpoint; nevertheless, she was greatly relieved when Jesus assured her that he did not intend to introduce this new idea of the Passover in their family. At home with the children he continued, year by year, to eat the Passover “according to the law of Moses.”

127:6.8 (1404.7) It was during this year that Mary had a long talk with Jesus about marriage. She frankly asked him if he would get married if he were free from his family responsibilities. Jesus explained to her that, since immediate duty forbade his marriage, he had given the subject little thought. He expressed himself as doubting that he would ever enter the marriage state; he said that all such things must await “my hour,” the time when “my Father’s work must begin.” Having settled already in his mind that he was not to become the father of children in the flesh, he gave very little thought to the subject of human marriage.

127:6.9 (1405.1) This year he began anew the task of further weaving his mortal and divine natures into a simple and effective human individuality. And he continued to grow in moral status and spiritual understanding.

127:6.10 (1405.2) Although all their Nazareth property (except their home) was gone, this year they received a little financial help from the sale of an equity in a piece of property in Capernaum. This was the last of Joseph’s entire estate. This real estate deal in Capernaum was with a boatbuilder named Zebedee.

127:6.11 (1405.3) Joseph graduated at the synagogue school this year and prepared to begin work at the small bench in the home carpenter shop. Although the estate of their father was exhausted, there were prospects that they would successfully fight off poverty since three of them were now regularly at work.

127:6.12 (1405.4) Jesus is rapidly becoming a man, not just a young man but an adult. He has learned well to bear responsibility. He knows how to carry on in the face of disappointment. He bears up bravely when his plans are thwarted and his purposes temporarily defeated. He has learned how to be fair and just even in the face of injustice. He is learning how to adjust his ideals of spiritual living to the practical demands of earthly existence. He is learning how to plan for the achievement of a higher and distant goal of idealism while he toils earnestly for the attainment of a nearer and immediate goal of necessity. He is steadily acquiring the art of adjusting his aspirations to the commonplace demands of the human occasion. He has very nearly mastered the technique of utilizing the energy of the spiritual drive to turn the mechanism of material achievement. He is slowly learning how to live the heavenly life while he continues on with the earthly existence. More and more he depends upon the ultimate guidance of his heavenly Father while he assumes the fatherly role of guiding and directing the children of his earth family. He is becoming experienced in the skillful wresting of victory from the very jaws of defeat; he is learning how to transform the difficulties of time into the triumphs of eternity.

127:6.13 (1405.5) And so, as the years pass, this young man of Nazareth continues to experience life as it is lived in mortal flesh on the worlds of time and space. He lives a full, representative, and replete life on Urantia. He left this world ripe in the experience which his creatures pass through during the short and strenuous years of their first life, the life in the flesh. And all this human experience is an eternal possession of the Universe Sovereign. He is our understanding brother, sympathetic friend, experienced sovereign, and merciful father.

127:6.14 (1405.6) As a child he accumulated a vast body of knowledge; as a youth he sorted, classified, and correlated this information; and now as a man of the realm he begins to organize these mental possessions preparatory to utilization in his subsequent teaching, ministry, and service in behalf of his fellow mortals on this world and on all other spheres of habitation throughout the entire universe of Nebadon.

127:6.15 (1405.7) Born into the world a babe of the realm, he has lived his childhood life and passed through the successive stages of youth and young manhood; he now stands on the threshold of full manhood, rich in the experience of human living, replete in the understanding of human nature, and full of sympathy for the frailties of human nature. He is becoming expert in the divine art of revealing his Paradise Father to all ages and stages of mortal creatures.

127:6.16 (1406.1) And now as a full-grown man — an adult of the realm — he prepares to continue his supreme mission of revealing God to men and leading men to God.

위로↑

Paper 128 Jesus’ Early Manhood 예수님의 초기 성년(成年)기

Paper 128

Jesus’ Early Manhood 예수님의 초기 성년(成年)기

1. The Twenty-First Year (A.D. 15)
Growing awareness of divinity
With Joseph at the Passover
2. The Twenty-Second Year (A.D. 16)
As a smith at Sepphoris
3. The Twenty-Third Year (A.D. 17)
With Simon at the Passover
Jesus meets Stephen
4. The Damascus Episode
5. The Twenty-Fourth Year (A.D. 18)
The Alexandrian proposal
6. The Twenty-Fifth Year (A.D. 19)
With Jude at the Passover
“Uncle Joshua tell us a story”
7. The Twenty-Sixth Year (A.D. 20)
James’ marriage
Miriam’s marriage
James head of the family of Joseph

128:0.1 (1407.1) AS JESUS of Nazareth entered upon the early years of his adult life, he had lived, and continued to live, a normal and average human life on earth. Jesus came into this world just as other children come; he had nothing to do with selecting his parents. He did choose this particular world as the planet whereon to carry out his seventh and final bestowal, his incarnation in the likeness of mortal flesh, but otherwise he entered the world in a natural manner, growing up as a child of the realm and wrestling with the vicissitudes of his environment just as do other mortals on this and on similar worlds.

128:0.2 (1407.2) Always be mindful of the twofold purpose of Michael’s bestowal on Urantia:

128:0.3 (1407.3) 1. The mastering of the experience of living the full life of a human creature in mortal flesh, the completion of his sovereignty in Nebadon.

128:0.4 (1407.4) 2. The revelation of the Universal Father to the mortal dwellers on the worlds of time and space and the more effective leading of these same mortals to a better understanding of the Universal Father.

128:0.5 (1407.5) All other creature benefits and universe advantages were incidental and secondary to these major purposes of the mortal bestowal.

1. The Twenty-First Year (A.D. 15)

128:1.1 (1407.6) With the attainment of adult years Jesus began in earnest and with full self-consciousness the task of completing the experience of mastering the knowledge of the life of his lowest form of intelligent creatures, thereby finally and fully earning the right of unqualified rulership of his self-created universe. He entered upon this stupendous task fully realizing his dual nature. But he had already effectively combined these two natures into one — Jesus of Nazareth.

128:1.2 (1407.7) Joshua ben Joseph knew full well that he was a man, a mortal man, born of woman. This is shown in the selection of his first title, the Son of Man. He was truly a partaker of flesh and blood, and even now, as he presides in sovereign authority over the destinies of a universe, he still bears among his numerous well-earned titles that of Son of Man. It is literally true that the creative Word — the Creator Son — of the Universal Father was “made flesh and dwelt as a man of the realm on Urantia.” He labored, grew weary, rested, and slept. He hungered and satisfied such cravings with food; he thirsted and quenched his thirst with water. He experienced the full gamut of human feelings and emotions; he was “in all things tested, even as you are,” and he suffered and died.

128:1.3 (1407.8) He obtained knowledge, gained experience, and combined these into wisdom, just as do other mortals of the realm. Until after his baptism he availed himself of no supernatural power. He employed no agency not a part of his human endowment as a son of Joseph and Mary.

128:1.4 (1408.1) As to the attributes of his prehuman existence, he emptied himself. Prior to the beginning of his public work his knowledge of men and events was wholly self-limited. He was a true man among men.

128:1.5 (1408.2) It is forever and gloriously true: “We have a high ruler who can be touched with the feeling of our infirmities. We have a Sovereign who was in all points tested and tempted like as we are, yet without sin.” And since he himself has suffered, being tested and tried, he is abundantly able to understand and minister to those who are confused and distressed.

128:1.6 (1408.3) The Nazareth carpenter now fully understood the work before him, but he chose to live his human life in the channel of its natural flowing. And in some of these matters he is indeed an example to his mortal creatures, even as it is recorded: “Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, who, being of the nature of God, thought it not strange to be equal with God. But he made himself to be of little import and, taking upon himself the form of a creature, was born in the likeness of mankind. And being thus fashioned as a man, he humbled himself and became obedient to death, even the death of the cross.”

128:1.7 (1408.4) He lived his mortal life just as all others of the human family may live theirs, “who in the days of the flesh so frequently offered up prayers and supplications, even with strong feelings and tears, to Him who is able to save from all evil, and his prayers were effective because he believed.” Wherefore it behooved him in every respect to be made like his brethren that he might become a merciful and understanding sovereign ruler over them.

128:1.8 (1408.5) Of his human nature he was never in doubt; it was self-evident and always present in his consciousness. But of his divine nature there was always room for doubt and conjecture, at least this was true right up to the event of his baptism. The self-realization of divinity was a slow and, from the human standpoint, a natural evolutionary revelation. This revelation and self-realization of divinity began in Jerusalem when he was not quite thirteen years old with the first supernatural occurrence of his human existence; and this experience of effecting the self-realization of his divine nature was completed at the time of his second supernatural experience while in the flesh, the episode attendant upon his baptism by John in the Jordan, which event marked the beginning of his public career of ministry and teaching.

128:1.9 (1408.6) Between these two celestial visitations, one in his thirteenth year and the other at his baptism, there occurred nothing supernatural or superhuman in the life of this incarnated Creator Son. Notwithstanding this, the babe of Bethlehem, the lad, youth, and man of Nazareth, was in reality the incarnated Creator of a universe; but he never once used aught of this power, nor did he utilize the guidance of celestial personalities, aside from that of his guardian seraphim, in the living of his human life up to the day of his baptism by John. And we who thus testify know whereof we speak.

128:1.10 (1408.7) And yet, throughout all these years of his life in the flesh he was truly divine. He was actually a Creator Son of the Paradise Father. When once he had espoused his public career, subsequent to the technical completion of his purely mortal experience of sovereignty acquirement, he did not hesitate publicly to admit that he was the Son of God. He did not hesitate to declare, “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.” He made no protest in later years when he was called Lord of Glory, Ruler of a Universe, the Lord God of all creation, the Holy One of Israel, the Lord of all, our Lord and our God, God with us, having a name above every name and on all worlds, the Omnipotence of a universe, the Universe Mind of this creation, the One in whom are hid all treasures of wisdom and knowledge, the fullness of Him who fills all things, the eternal Word of the eternal God, the One who was before all things and in whom all things consist, the Creator of the heavens and the earth, the Upholder of a universe, the Judge of all the earth, the Giver of life eternal, the True Shepherd, the Deliverer of the worlds, and the Captain of our salvation.

128:1.11 (1409.1) He never objected to any of these titles as they were applied to him subsequent to the emergence from his purely human life into the later years of his self-consciousness of the ministry of divinity in humanity, and for humanity, and to humanity on this world and for all other worlds. Jesus objected to but one title as applied to him: When he was once called Immanuel, he merely replied, “Not I, that is my elder brother.”

128:1.12 (1409.2) Always, even after his emergence into the larger life on earth, Jesus was submissively subject to the will of the Father in heaven.

128:1.13 (1409.3) After his baptism he thought nothing of permitting his sincere believers and grateful followers to worship him. Even while he wrestled with poverty and toiled with his hands to provide the necessities of life for his family, his awareness that he was a Son of God was growing; he knew that he was the maker of the heavens and this very earth whereon he was now living out his human existence. And the hosts of celestial beings throughout the great and onlooking universe likewise knew that this man of Nazareth was their beloved Sovereign and Creator-father. A profound suspense pervaded the universe of Nebadon throughout these years; all celestial eyes were continuously focused on Urantia — on Palestine.

128:1.14 (1409.4) This year Jesus went up to Jerusalem with Joseph to celebrate the Passover. Having taken James to the temple for consecration, he deemed it his duty to take Joseph. Jesus never exhibited any degree of partiality in dealing with his family. He went with Joseph to Jerusalem by the usual Jordan valley route, but he returned to Nazareth by the east Jordan way, which led through Amathus. Going down the Jordan, Jesus narrated Jewish history to Joseph and on the return trip told him about the experiences of the reputed tribes of Ruben, Gad, and Gilead that traditionally had dwelt in these regions east of the river.

128:1.15 (1409.5) Joseph asked Jesus many leading questions concerning his life mission, but to most of these inquiries Jesus would only reply, “My hour has not yet come.” However, in these intimate discussions many words were dropped which Joseph remembered during the stirring events of subsequent years. Jesus, with Joseph, spent this Passover with his three friends at Bethany, as was his custom when in Jerusalem attending these festival commemorations.

2. The Twenty-Second Year (A.D. 16)

128:2.1 (1409.6) This was one of several years during which Jesus’ brothers and sisters were facing the trials and tribulations peculiar to the problems and readjustments of adolescence. Jesus now had brothers and sisters ranging in ages from seven to eighteen, and he was kept busy helping them to adjust themselves to the new awakenings of their intellectual and emotional lives. He had thus to grapple with the problems of adolescence as they became manifest in the lives of his younger brothers and sisters.

128:2.2 (1410.1) This year Simon graduated from school and began work with Jesus’ old boyhood playmate and ever-ready defender, Jacob the stone mason. As a result of several family conferences it was decided that it was unwise for all the boys to take up carpentry. It was thought that by diversifying their trades they would be prepared to take contracts for putting up entire buildings. Again, they had not all kept busy since three of them had been working as full-time carpenters.

128:2.3 (1410.2) Jesus continued this year at house finishing and cabinetwork but spent most of his time at the caravan repair shop. James was beginning to alternate with him in attendance at the shop. The latter part of this year, when carpenter work was slack about Nazareth, Jesus left James in charge of the repair shop and Joseph at the home bench while he went over to Sepphoris to work with a smith. He worked six months with metals and acquired considerable skill at the anvil.

128:2.4 (1410.3) Before taking up his new employment at Sepphoris, Jesus held one of his periodic family conferences and solemnly installed James, then just past eighteen years old, as acting head of the family. He promised his brother hearty support and full co-operation and exacted formal promises of obedience to James from each member of the family. From this day James assumed full financial responsibility for the family, Jesus making his weekly payments to his brother. Never again did Jesus take the reins out of James’s hands. While working at Sepphoris he could have walked home every night if necessary, but he purposely remained away, assigning weather and other reasons, but his true motive was to train James and Joseph in the bearing of the family responsibility. He had begun the slow process of weaning his family. Each Sabbath Jesus returned to Nazareth, and sometimes during the week when occasion required, to observe the working of the new plan, to give advice and offer helpful suggestions.

128:2.5 (1410.4) Living much of the time in Sepphoris for six months afforded Jesus a new opportunity to become better acquainted with the gentile viewpoint of life. He worked with gentiles, lived with gentiles, and in every possible manner did he make a close and painstaking study of their habits of living and of the gentile mind.

128:2.6 (1410.5) The moral standards of this home city of Herod Antipas were so far below those of even the caravan city of Nazareth that after six months’ sojourn at Sepphoris Jesus was not averse to finding an excuse for returning to Nazareth. The group he worked for were to become engaged on public work in both Sepphoris and the new city of Tiberias, and Jesus was disinclined to have anything to do with any sort of employment under the supervision of Herod Antipas. And there were still other reasons which made it wise, in the opinion of Jesus, for him to go back to Nazareth. When he returned to the repair shop, he did not again assume the personal direction of family affairs. He worked in association with James at the shop and as far as possible permitted him to continue oversight of the home. James’s management of family expenditures and his administration of the home budget were undisturbed.

128:2.7 (1410.6) It was by just such wise and thoughtful planning that Jesus prepared the way for his eventual withdrawal from active participation in the affairs of his family. When James had had two years’ experience as acting head of the family — and two full years before he (James) was to be married — Joseph was placed in charge of the household funds and intrusted with the general management of the home.

3. The Twenty-Third Year (A.D. 17)

128:3.1 (1411.1) This year the financial pressure was slightly relaxed as four were at work. Miriam earned considerable by the sale of milk and butter; Martha had become an expert weaver. The purchase price of the repair shop was over one third paid. The situation was such that Jesus stopped work for three weeks to take Simon to Jerusalem for the Passover, and this was the longest period away from daily toil he had enjoyed since the death of his father.

128:3.2 (1411.2) They journeyed to Jerusalem by way of the Decapolis and through Pella, Gerasa, Philadelphia, Heshbon, and Jericho. They returned to Nazareth by the coast route, touching Lydda, Joppa, Caesarea, thence around Mount Carmel to Ptolemais and Nazareth. This trip fairly well acquainted Jesus with the whole of Palestine north of the Jerusalem district.

128:3.3 (1411.3) At Philadelphia Jesus and Simon became acquainted with a merchant from Damascus who developed such a great liking for the Nazareth couple that he insisted they stop with him at his Jerusalem headquarters. While Simon gave attendance at the temple, Jesus spent much of his time talking with this well-educated and much-traveled man of world affairs. This merchant owned over four thousand caravan camels; he had interests all over the Roman world and was now on his way to Rome. He proposed that Jesus come to Damascus to enter his Oriental import business, but Jesus explained that he did not feel justified in going so far away from his family just then. But on the way back home he thought much about these distant cities and the even more remote countries of the Far West and the Far East, countries he had so frequently heard spoken of by the caravan passengers and conductors.

128:3.4 (1411.4) Simon greatly enjoyed his visit to Jerusalem. He was duly received into the commonwealth of Israel at the Passover consecration of the new sons of the commandment. While Simon attended the Passover ceremonies, Jesus mingled with the throngs of visitors and engaged in many interesting personal conferences with numerous gentile proselytes.

128:3.5 (1411.5) Perhaps the most notable of all these contacts was the one with a young Hellenist named Stephen. This young man was on his first visit to Jerusalem and chanced to meet Jesus on Thursday afternoon of Passover week. While they both strolled about viewing the Asmonean palace, Jesus began the casual conversation that resulted in their becoming interested in each other, and which led to a four-hour discussion of the way of life and the true God and his worship. Stephen was tremendously impressed with what Jesus said; he never forgot his words.

128:3.6 (1411.6) And this was the same Stephen who subsequently became a believer in the teachings of Jesus, and whose boldness in preaching this early gospel resulted in his being stoned to death by irate Jews. Some of Stephen’s extraordinary boldness in proclaiming his view of the new gospel was the direct result of this earlier interview with Jesus. But Stephen never even faintly surmised that the Galilean he had talked with some fifteen years previously was the very same person whom he later proclaimed the world’s Savior, and for whom he was so soon to die, thus becoming the first martyr of the newly evolving Christian faith. When Stephen yielded up his life as the price of his attack upon the Jewish temple and its traditional practices, there stood by one named Saul, a citizen of Tarsus. And when Saul saw how this Greek could die for his faith, there were aroused in his heart those emotions which eventually led him to espouse the cause for which Stephen died; later on he became the aggressive and indomitable Paul, the philosopher, if not the sole founder, of the Christian religion.

128:3.7 (1412.1) On the Sunday after Passover week Simon and Jesus started on their way back to Nazareth. Simon never forgot what Jesus taught him on this trip. He had always loved Jesus, but now he felt that he had begun to know his father-brother. They had many heart-to-heart talks as they journeyed through the country and prepared their meals by the wayside. They arrived home Thursday noon, and Simon kept the family up late that night relating his experiences.

128:3.8 (1412.2) Mary was much upset by Simon’s report that Jesus spent most of the time when in Jerusalem “visiting with the strangers, especially those from the far countries.” Jesus’ family never could comprehend his great interest in people, his urge to visit with them, to learn about their way of living, and to find out what they were thinking about.

128:3.9 (1412.3) More and more the Nazareth family became engrossed with their immediate and human problems; not often was mention made of the future mission of Jesus, and very seldom did he himself speak of his future career. His mother rarely thought about his being a child of promise. She was slowly giving up the idea that Jesus was to fulfill any divine mission on earth, yet at times her faith was revived when she paused to recall the Gabriel visitation before the child was born.

4. The Damascus Episode

128:4.1 (1412.4) The last four months of this year Jesus spent in Damascus as the guest of the merchant whom he first met at Philadelphia when on his way to Jerusalem. A representative of this merchant had sought out Jesus when passing through Nazareth and escorted him to Damascus. This part-Jewish merchant proposed to devote an extraordinary sum of money to the establishment of a school of religious philosophy at Damascus. He planned to create a center of learning which would out-rival Alexandria. And he proposed that Jesus should immediately begin a long tour of the world’s educational centers preparatory to becoming the head of this new project. This was one of the greatest temptations that Jesus ever faced in the course of his purely human career.

128:4.2 (1412.5) Presently this merchant brought before Jesus a group of twelve merchants and bankers who agreed to support this newly projected school. Jesus manifested deep interest in the proposed school, helped them plan for its organization, but always expressed the fear that his other and unstated but prior obligations would prevent his accepting the direction of such a pretentious enterprise. His would-be benefactor was persistent, and he profitably employed Jesus at his home doing some translating while he, his wife, and their sons and daughters sought to prevail upon Jesus to accept the proffered honor. But he would not consent. He well knew that his mission on earth was not to be supported by institutions of learning; he knew that he must not obligate himself in the least to be directed by the “councils of men,” no matter how well-intentioned.

128:4.3 (1412.6) He who was rejected by the Jerusalem religious leaders, even after he had demonstrated his leadership, was recognized and hailed as a master teacher by the businessmen and bankers of Damascus, and all this when he was an obscure and unknown carpenter of Nazareth.

128:4.4 (1412.7) He never spoke about this offer to his family, and the end of this year found him back in Nazareth going about his daily duties just as if he had never been tempted by the flattering propositions of his Damascus friends. Neither did these men of Damascus ever associate the later citizen of Capernaum who turned all Jewry upside down with the former carpenter of Nazareth who had dared to refuse the honor which their combined wealth might have procured.

128:4.5 (1413.1) Jesus most cleverly and intentionally contrived to detach various episodes of his life so that they never became, in the eyes of the world, associated together as the doings of a single individual. Many times in subsequent years he listened to the recital of this very story of the strange Galilean who declined the opportunity of founding a school in Damascus to compete with Alexandria.

128:4.6 (1413.2) One purpose which Jesus had in mind, when he sought to segregate certain features of his earthly experience, was to prevent the building up of such a versatile and spectacular career as would cause subsequent generations to venerate the teacher in place of obeying the truth which he had lived and taught. Jesus did not want to build up such a human record of achievement as would attract attention from his teaching. Very early he recognized that his followers would be tempted to formulate a religion about him which might become a competitor of the gospel of the kingdom that he intended to proclaim to the world. Accordingly, he consistently sought to suppress everything during his eventful career which he thought might be made to serve this natural human tendency to exalt the teacher in place of proclaiming his teachings.

128:4.7 (1413.3) This same motive also explains why he permitted himself to be known by different titles during various epochs of his diversified life on earth. Again, he did not want to bring any undue influence to bear upon his family or others which would lead them to believe in him against their honest convictions. He always refused to take undue or unfair advantage of the human mind. He did not want men to believe in him unless their hearts were responsive to the spiritual realities revealed in his teachings.

128:4.8 (1413.4) By the end of this year the Nazareth home was running fairly smoothly. The children were growing up, and Mary was becoming accustomed to Jesus’ being away from home. He continued to turn over his earnings to James for the support of the family, retaining only a small portion for his immediate personal expenses.

128:4.9 (1413.5) As the years passed, it became more difficult to realize that this man was a Son of God on earth. He seemed to become quite like an individual of the realm, just another man among men. And it was ordained by the Father in heaven that the bestowal should unfold in this very way.

5. The Twenty-Fourth Year (A.D. 18)

128:5.1 (1413.6) This was Jesus’ first year of comparative freedom from family responsibility. James was very successful in managing the home with Jesus’ help in counsel and finances.

128:5.2 (1413.7) The week following the Passover of this year a young man from Alexandria came down to Nazareth to arrange for a meeting, later in the year, between Jesus and a group of Alexandrian Jews at some point on the Palestinian coast. This conference was set for the middle of June, and Jesus went over to Caesarea to meet with five prominent Jews of Alexandria, who besought him to establish himself in their city as a religious teacher, offering as an inducement to begin with, the position of assistant to the chazan in their chief synagogue.

128:5.3 (1414.1) The spokesmen for this committee explained to Jesus that Alexandria was destined to become the headquarters of Jewish culture for the entire world; that the Hellenistic trend of Jewish affairs had virtually outdistanced the Babylonian school of thought. They reminded Jesus of the ominous rumblings of rebellion in Jerusalem and throughout Palestine and assured him that any uprising of the Palestinian Jews would be equivalent to national suicide, that the iron hand of Rome would crush the rebellion in three months, and that Jerusalem would be destroyed and the temple demolished, that not one stone would be left upon another.

128:5.4 (1414.2) Jesus listened to all they had to say, thanked them for their confidence, and, in declining to go to Alexandria, in substance said, “My hour has not yet come.” They were nonplused by his apparent indifference to the honor they had sought to confer upon him. Before taking leave of Jesus, they presented him with a purse in token of the esteem of his Alexandrian friends and in compensation for the time and expense of coming over to Caesarea to confer with them. But he likewise refused the money, saying: “The house of Joseph has never received alms, and we cannot eat another’s bread as long as I have strong arms and my brothers can labor.”

128:5.5 (1414.3) His friends from Egypt set sail for home, and in subsequent years, when they heard rumors of the Capernaum boatbuilder who was creating such a commotion in Palestine, few of them surmised that he was the babe of Bethlehem grown up and the same strange-acting Galilean who had so unceremoniously declined the invitation to become a great teacher in Alexandria.

128:5.6 (1414.4) Jesus returned to Nazareth. The remainder of this year was the most uneventful six months of his whole career. He enjoyed this temporary respite from the usual program of problems to solve and difficulties to surmount. He communed much with his Father in heaven and made tremendous progress in the mastery of his human mind.

128:5.7 (1414.5) But human affairs on the worlds of time and space do not run smoothly for long. In December James had a private talk with Jesus, explaining that he was much in love with Esta, a young woman of Nazareth, and that they would sometime like to be married if it could be arranged. He called attention to the fact that Joseph would soon be eighteen years old, and that it would be a good experience for him to have a chance to serve as the acting head of the family. Jesus gave consent for James’s marriage two years later, provided he had, during the intervening time, properly trained Joseph to assume direction of the home.

128:5.8 (1414.6) And now things began to happen — marriage was in the air. James’s success in gaining Jesus’ assent to his marriage emboldened Miriam to approach her brother-father with her plans. Jacob, the younger stone mason, onetime self-appointed champion of Jesus, now business associate of James and Joseph, had long sought to gain Miriam’s hand in marriage. After Miriam had laid her plans before Jesus, he directed that Jacob should come to him making formal request for her and promised his blessing for the marriage just as soon as she felt that Martha was competent to assume her duties as eldest daughter.

128:5.9 (1414.7) When at home, he continued to teach the evening school three times a week, read the Scriptures often in the synagogue on the Sabbath, visited with his mother, taught the children, and in general conducted himself as a worthy and respected citizen of Nazareth in the commonwealth of Israel.

6. The Twenty-Fifth Year (A.D. 19)

128:6.1 (1415.1) This year began with the Nazareth family all in good health and witnessed the finishing of the regular schooling of all the children with the exception of certain work which Martha must do for Ruth.

128:6.2 (1415.2) Jesus was one of the most robust and refined specimens of manhood to appear on earth since the days of Adam. His physical development was superb. His mind was active, keen, and penetrating — compared with the average mentality of his contemporaries, it had developed gigantic proportions — and his spirit was indeed humanly divine.

128:6.3 (1415.3) The family finances were in the best condition since the disappearance of Joseph’s estate. The final payments had been made on the caravan repair shop; they owed no man and for the first time in years had some funds ahead. This being true, and since he had taken his other brothers to Jerusalem for their first Passover ceremonies, Jesus decided to accompany Jude (who had just graduated from the synagogue school) on his first visit to the temple.

128:6.4 (1415.4) They went up to Jerusalem and returned by the same route, the Jordan valley, as Jesus feared trouble if he took his young brother through Samaria. Already at Nazareth Jude had got into slight trouble several times because of his hasty disposition, coupled with his strong patriotic sentiments.

128:6.5 (1415.5) They arrived at Jerusalem in due time and were on their way for a first visit to the temple, the very sight of which had stirred and thrilled Jude to the very depths of his soul, when they chanced to meet Lazarus of Bethany. While Jesus talked with Lazarus and sought to arrange for their joint celebration of the Passover, Jude started up real trouble for them all. Close at hand stood a Roman guard who made some improper remarks regarding a Jewish girl who was passing. Jude flushed with fiery indignation and was not slow in expressing his resentment of such an impropriety directly to and within hearing of the soldier. Now the Roman legionnaires were very sensitive to anything bordering on Jewish disrespect; so the guard promptly placed Jude under arrest. This was too much for the young patriot, and before Jesus could caution him by a warning glance, he had delivered himself of a voluble denunciation of pent-up anti-Roman feelings, all of which only made a bad matter worse. Jude, with Jesus by his side, was taken at once to the military prison.

128:6.6 (1415.6) Jesus endeavored to obtain either an immediate hearing for Jude or else his release in time for the Passover celebration that evening, but he failed in these attempts. Since the next day was a “holy convocation” in Jerusalem, even the Romans would not presume to hear charges against a Jew. Accordingly, Jude remained in confinement until the morning of the second day after his arrest, and Jesus stayed at the prison with him. They were not present in the temple at the ceremony of receiving the sons of the law into the full citizenship of Israel. Jude did not pass through this formal ceremony for several years, until he was next in Jerusalem at a Passover and in connection with his propaganda work in behalf of the Zealots, the patriotic organization to which he belonged and in which he was very active.

128:6.7 (1415.7) The morning following their second day in prison Jesus appeared before the military magistrate in behalf of Jude. By making apologies for his brother’s youth and by a further explanatory but judicious statement with reference to the provocative nature of the episode which had led up to the arrest of his brother, Jesus so handled the case that the magistrate expressed the opinion that the young Jew might have had some possible excuse for his violent outburst. After warning Jude not to allow himself again to be guilty of such rashness, he said to Jesus in dismissing them: “You had better keep your eye on the lad; he’s liable to make a lot of trouble for all of you.” And the Roman judge spoke the truth. Jude did make considerable trouble for Jesus, and always was the trouble of this same nature — clashes with the civil authorities because of his thoughtless and unwise patriotic outbursts.

128:6.8 (1416.1) Jesus and Jude walked over to Bethany for the night, explaining why they had failed to keep their appointment for the Passover supper, and set out for Nazareth the following day. Jesus did not tell the family about his young brother’s arrest at Jerusalem, but he had a long talk with Jude about this episode some three weeks after their return. After this talk with Jesus Jude himself told the family. He never forgot the patience and forbearance his brother-father manifested throughout the whole of this trying experience.

128:6.9 (1416.2) This was the last Passover Jesus attended with any member of his own family. Increasingly the Son of Man was to become separated from close association with his own flesh and blood.

128:6.10 (1416.3) This year his seasons of deep meditation were often broken into by Ruth and her playmates. And always was Jesus ready to postpone the contemplation of his future work for the world and the universe that he might share in the childish joy and youthful gladness of these youngsters, who never tired of listening to Jesus relate the experiences of his various trips to Jerusalem. They also greatly enjoyed his stories about animals and nature.

128:6.11 (1416.4) The children were always welcome at the repair shop. Jesus provided sand, blocks, and stones by the side of the shop, and bevies of youngsters flocked there to amuse themselves. When they tired of their play, the more intrepid ones would peek into the shop, and if its keeper were not busy, they would make bold to go in and say, “Uncle Joshua, come out and tell us a big story.” Then they would lead him out by tugging at his hands until he was seated on the favorite rock by the corner of the shop, with the children on the ground in a semicircle before him. And how the little folks did enjoy their Uncle Joshua. They were learning to laugh, and to laugh heartily. It was customary for one or two of the smallest of the children to climb upon his knees and sit there, looking up in wonderment at his expressive features as he told his stories. The children loved Jesus, and Jesus loved the children.

128:6.12 (1416.5) It was difficult for his friends to comprehend the range of his intellectual activities, how he could so suddenly and so completely swing from the profound discussion of politics, philosophy, or religion to the lighthearted and joyous playfulness of these tots of from five to ten years of age. As his own brothers and sisters grew up, as he gained more leisure, and before the grandchildren arrived, he paid a great deal of attention to these little ones. But he did not live on earth long enough to enjoy the grandchildren very much.

7. The Twenty-Sixth Year (A.D. 20)

128:7.1 (1416.6) As this year began, Jesus of Nazareth became strongly conscious that he possessed a wide range of potential power. But he was likewise fully persuaded that this power was not to be employed by his personality as the Son of Man, at least not until his hour should come.

128:7.2 (1417.1) At this time he thought much but said little about the relation of himself to his Father in heaven. And the conclusion of all this thinking was expressed once in his prayer on the hilltop, when he said: “Regardless of who I am and what power I may or may not wield, I always have been, and always will be, subject to the will of my Paradise Father.” And yet, as this man walked about Nazareth to and from his work, it was literally true — as concerned a vast universe — that “in him were hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.”

128:7.3 (1417.2) All this year the family affairs ran smoothly except for Jude. For years James had trouble with his youngest brother, who was not inclined to settle down to work nor was he to be depended upon for his share of the home expenses. While he would live at home, he was not conscientious about earning his share of the family upkeep.

128:7.4 (1417.3) Jesus was a man of peace, and ever and anon was he embarrassed by Jude’s belligerent exploits and numerous patriotic outbursts. James and Joseph were in favor of casting him out, but Jesus would not consent. When their patience would be severely tried, Jesus would only counsel: “Be patient. Be wise in your counsel and eloquent in your lives, that your young brother may first know the better way and then be constrained to follow you in it.” The wise and loving counsel of Jesus prevented a break in the family; they remained together. But Jude never was brought to his sober senses until after his marriage.

128:7.5 (1417.4) Mary seldom spoke of Jesus’ future mission. Whenever this subject was referred to, Jesus only replied, “My hour has not yet come.” Jesus had about completed the difficult task of weaning his family from dependence on the immediate presence of his personality. He was rapidly preparing for the day when he could consistently leave this Nazareth home to begin the more active prelude to his real ministry for men.

128:7.6 (1417.5) Never lose sight of the fact that the prime mission of Jesus in his seventh bestowal was the acquirement of creature experience, the achievement of the sovereignty of Nebadon. And in the gathering of this very experience he made the supreme revelation of the Paradise Father to Urantia and to his entire local universe. Incidental to these purposes he also undertook to untangle the complicated affairs of this planet as they were related to the Lucifer rebellion.

128:7.7 (1417.6) This year Jesus enjoyed more than usual leisure, and he devoted much time to training James in the management of the repair shop and Joseph in the direction of home affairs. Mary sensed that he was making ready to leave them. Leave them to go where? To do what? She had about given up the thought that Jesus was the Messiah. She could not understand him; she simply could not fathom her first-born son.

128:7.8 (1417.7) Jesus spent a great deal of time this year with the individual members of his family. He would take them for long and frequent strolls up the hill and through the countryside. Before harvest he took Jude to the farmer uncle south of Nazareth, but Jude did not remain long after the harvest. He ran away, and Simon later found him with the fishermen at the lake. When Simon brought him back home, Jesus talked things over with the runaway lad and, since he wanted to be a fisherman, went over to Magdala with him and put him in the care of a relative, a fisherman; and Jude worked fairly well and regularly from that time on until his marriage, and he continued as a fisherman after his marriage.

128:7.9 (1418.1) At last the day had come when all Jesus’ brothers had chosen, and were established in, their lifework. The stage was being set for Jesus’ departure from home.

128:7.10 (1418.2) In November a double wedding occurred. James and Esta, and Miriam and Jacob were married. It was truly a joyous occasion. Even Mary was once more happy except every now and then when she realized that Jesus was preparing to go away. She suffered under the burden of a great uncertainty: If Jesus would only sit down and talk it all over freely with her as he had done when he was a boy, but he was consistently uncommunicative; he was profoundly silent about the future.

128:7.11 (1418.3) James and his bride, Esta, moved into a neat little home on the west side of town, the gift of her father. While James continued his support of his mother’s home, his quota was cut in half because of his marriage, and Joseph was formally installed by Jesus as head of the family. Jude was now very faithfully sending his share of funds home each month. The weddings of James and Miriam had a very beneficial influence on Jude, and when he left for the fishing grounds, the day after the double wedding, he assured Joseph that he could depend on him “to do my full duty, and more if it is needed.” And he kept his promise.

128:7.12 (1418.4) Miriam lived next door to Mary in the home of Jacob, Jacob the elder having been laid to rest with his fathers. Martha took Miriam’s place in the home, and the new organization was working smoothly before the year ended.

128:7.13 (1418.5) The day after this double wedding Jesus held an important conference with James. He told James, confidentially, that he was preparing to leave home. He presented full title to the repair shop to James, formally and solemnly abdicated as head of Joseph’s house, and most touchingly established his brother James as “head and protector of my father’s house.” He drew up, and they both signed, a secret compact in which it was stipulated that, in return for the gift of the repair shop, James would henceforth assume full financial responsibility for the family, thus releasing Jesus from all further obligations in these matters. After the contract was signed, after the budget was so arranged that the actual expenses of the family would be met without any contribution from Jesus, Jesus said to James: “But, my son, I will continue to send you something each month until my hour shall have come, but what I send shall be used by you as the occasion demands. Apply my funds to the family necessities or pleasures as you see fit. Use them in case of sickness or apply them to meet the unexpected emergencies which may befall any individual member of the family.”

128:7.14 (1418.6) And thus did Jesus make ready to enter upon the second and home-detached phase of his adult life before the public entrance upon his Father’s business.

위로↑